Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/fouryearsinashan1875rams 


Coomasie  Executioners. 


FOUR  TEARS  IN  ASHANTEE 


vj  1 1 fu  r t. 


i*  f $ m • . 

\y.^'h  h ■ 

\.  ^ f § r*r. 


.BF  THE  MISSIONARIES 

RAMSEYER  AND  KUHNE 


■ . ^ 


®Mitb  bg  £&t0.  SEeitbmht 

WITH  INTRODUCTION  BY  REV.  DR.  GUNDERT,  AND  PREFACE  BY 
PROFESSOR  CHRISTLEIB,  D.  D. 


NEW  YORK 

ROBERT  CARTER  & BROTHERS,  535  BROADWAY. 


MDCCCLXXV. 


S.  COWAN  AND  CO. 


STRATHMORE  PRINTING  WORKS, 


PERTH. 


zL 

6^>  Co  2£, 


CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Preface, v. 

Introductory  Chapter, xi. 

CHAP. 

I. — Waiting  Time  in  Anum,  . . - - - - l 

II. — The  General  Flight, 4 

III.  — In  the  Power  of  the  Ashantees,  ....  7 

IV.  — Before  Adu  Bofo, 14 

V.  — With  the  Ashantee  Army,  - ....  is 

VI. — The  March  to  the  Volta,  - - - - 26 

VII. — From  the  Volta  to  Okwano, 31 

VIII. — Journey  to  Aguago,  and  the  Halt  there,  - - - 38 

IX. — The  Little  One  goes  Home  in  Totorase,  ...  44 

X. — To  Dwa.ben  and  Abankoro,  ...  - - 51 

XI. — With  M.  Bonnat  in  Abankoro,  57 

XII. — In  Asotsche, 

XIII.  — Before  the  King, 67 

XIV.  — Ebenezer, 

XV. — In  Coomassie  with  Prince  Ansa, 97 

XVI. — Times  of  Sickness  and  Forson’s  Embassy,  - - - 117 

XVII. — The  Embassy  of  Messrs.  Crawford  and  Plange,  - 127 

XVIII. — Adu  Bofo’s  Entry, 135 

XIX. — Yams  and  Christmas  Festivals, 146 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE. 

XX. — Prince  Ansa’s  Transactions  about  the  Ransom 

Money, 153 

XXI. — Prolonged  Waiting  during  a Revolution  in  the 

Colonial  Politics, 163 

XXII. — Mr.  Plange’s  Second  Embassy, 172 

XXIII. — A Critical  Time, 183 

XXIV. — Seeming  Liberty, 189 

XXV. — The  Reason  of  the  War, 201 

XXVI. — In  Coomassie  amid  the  Fluctuations  of  War,  - 207 

XXVII. — We  Build  for  the  King, 224 

XXVIII. — Judgment  Approaches, 243 

XXIX. — Brother  Kuhne  set  at  Liberty,  ....  263 

XXX. — The  Release  of  the  Rest, 275 

XXXI. — The  Judgment,  - 290 


APPENDIX. 

✓ 

I. — The  Adae, 301 

II.— The  Weights  of  Gold  in  Ashantee, 303 

III.  — The  Government  of  Ashantee, 305 

IV.  — A Letter  of  Prince  Ansa, 312 

V. — A Word  on  the  Politics  of  the  Colonial  Government  in 

the  Year  1872,  318 


PREFACE. 


From  the  earliest  ages  onward,  the  Christian  Church  at 
large  has  ever  bestowed  the  warmest  sympathy  and  the 
most  gTateful  attention  on  the  history  of  her  martyrs. 
And  well  she  may  do  so,  for  have  they  not  acted  as  the 
pioneers  of  Christ’s  advancing  kingdom,  presenting  in 
their  example  a standing  embodiment  of  the  victory  of 
Christian  faith  and  patience  over  the  world  ? 

Nor  has  the  Protestant  Church,  for  her  part,  been 
without  the  witness  of  numerous  martyrs  from  the  era 
of  her  first  struggles  for  existence,  down  to  the  history 
of  her  missions  in  modern  times.  And  though  we  do 
not  idolize  these  martyrs,  lest  we  should  detract  from 
the  glory  of  the  only  Mediator  and  incomparable  Martyr 
of  Golgotha ; yet  we  honour  their  memory,  and  we 
look  upon  their  sufferings  and  conquests  as  pledges  for 
that  universal  triumph  of  the  gospel,  which  shall  even- 
tually be  brought  about.  True,  a Church  whose  founda- 
tion was  laid  by  the  Crucified,  must  ever  remain  a 
cross-bearing  Church  : amidst  much  of  strife  and  tribula- 
tion, under  the  pressure  of  constant  trial,  her  members 
must  grow  and  increase,  till  the  day  arrive  when  the  first 
holy  cross-bearer,  Jesus  Christ  her  Lord  and  Head,  shall  ap- 
pear in  glory  and  deliver  His  suffering  Bride  from  all  evil. 


VI 


' PREFACE. 


The  following  pages  tell  a wondrous  story  of  Christian 
martyrdom,  although  the  story  does  not  end  with  the 
death  of  the  sufferers.  Those  martyrs  who  were  per- 
mitted to  seal  their  testimony  for  Christ’s  truth  with  their 
blood,  have  by  no  means  always  suffered  more  severely 
than  the  Christian  witnesses  whose  experiences  are  re- 
corded here. 

We  see  them  enduring  a tedious  captivity,  full  of  most 
cruel  privations,  in  one  of  the  darkest  territories  of 
heathen  superstition,  under  a sanguinary  despotism,  the 
like  of  which,  even  in  Africa,  exists  only  in  places  few 
and  far  between.  With  the  abominations  and  fiendish 
barbarities  of  such  a government  daily  before  their  eyes, 
their  own  lives  in  constant  peril,  and  at  the  mercy 
of  a despot  who  played  with  the  persons  of  his  prisoners 
as  though  they  were  puppets — in  the  midst  of  constant 
fluctuations  between  fear  and  hope,  the  prospect  of  re- 
lease again  and  again  held  out,  only  to  be  dashed  to  the 
ground — till  at  length  their  peril  reaches  its  climax,  to- 
gether with  the  political  jeopardy  of  their  tormentors. 

At  length  the  judgment  which  breaks  in  upon  the  tyrant 
is  the  means  of  restoring  them — though  weak  and  ex- 
hausted— to  safety,  in  answer  to  the  unceasing  prayers  of 
their  friends  at  home.  Assuredly  this  is  no  easier  martyr- 
dom than  the  quicker  process  of  laying  down  one’s  life 
on  the  block  or  at  the  stake.  The  fact,  moreover,  that 
these  sufferers  are  still  in  our  midst,  only  deepens  the 
sympathy  which  we  feel  in  the  story  of  their  captivity. 

But  the  interest  attaching  to  this  simple  journal  of  the 
German  missionaries  is  manifold.  It  excites  not  only 
personal  sympathy,  such  as  every  Christian  owes  to  the 
sufferings  of  a brother.  It  awakens  not  merely  the 


PREFACE. 


vii 

attention  of  the  ethnologist,  who  will  gain  from  it  a 
far  deeper  insight  into  the  political,  social,  and  religious 
life  of  the  Ashantee  nation  than  any  traveller  has  hitherto 
been  able  to  give — but  it  must  command  the  interest  of 
all  who  desire  the  extension  of  Christ’s  kingdom,  more 
especially  of  English  Christians. 

The  most  recent  events  in  the  history  of  Ashantee  are 
a tangible  confirmation  of  the  repeated  experience,  that  a 
kingdom  which  resists  the  spread  of  gospel  light,  and 
refuses  to  recognise  the  day  of  its  visitation,  is  ripening 
for  internal  decay,  convulsion,  and  dissolution.  The 
latest  news  (see  “ The  Evangelischer  Heidenbote  ” (Calw), 
Dec.  1874),  make  it  a matter  of  certainty  that  the  king- 
dom of  Ashantee  is  doomed.  Kofi  Kari-Kari,  a weak, 
vain,  deceitful  monarch,  is  apparently  unable  to  recover 
the  effect  of  his  defeat.  His  role  appears  to  be  well- 
nigh  finished,  his  chiefs  and  allies  are  leaving  him,  and 
he  has  already  been  compelled  to  admit  the  independence 
of  his  most  powerful  vassal,  the  king  of  Dwaben. 

May  we  not  believe  that  God  has  permitted  one  of  the 
most  powerful  kingdoms  of  Western  Africa  to  be  thus  ter- 
ribly humiliated,  in  order  that  a free  entrance  may  be 
opened  into  that  land  for  the  Gospel  of  Peace  ? The  un- 
broken power  of  Ashantee  has  hitherto — with  few  and 
rare  exceptions — withstood  the  influence  of  the  gospel, 
and  would  have  continued  to  render  the  establishment  of 
new  missions  fruitless,  if  not  impossible.  The  yoke  of  des- 
potism is  now  broken,  and  the  agglomeration  of  tribes  once 
held  together  by  superstition  and  fear,  is  beginning  to  be 
dissolved  into  its  constituent  elements. 

The  nationalities  hitherto  enslaved  by  Ashantee  are 
seeking  a closer  alliance  with  England,  and  wish  to  be  ad- 


PREFACE. 


viii 

mittecl  into  the  protectorate.  The  south-western  boundary 
of  the  Ashantee  kingdom  is  opened,  and  not  only  this  but 
the  tribes  there  situate  (Okwau  and  Dwaben)  have  ex- 
pressed a wish  for  missionaries  to  come  to  them.  Does  not 
all  this  reveal  the  hand  of  God  opening  the  gates  to  the 
messengers  of  His  kingdom  ? Can  we  imagine  a political 
situation  more  favourable  to  its  extension  ? 

These  questions  demand  an  answer  from  Christians  on 
both  sides  of  the  channel.  What  better  one  can  be  given 
by  those  of  England,  than  the  practical  conclusion  : Now 
that  the  weapons  of  our  country  have  pierced  the  heart  of 
Ashantee,  and  laid  Coornassie  in  ruins,  should  not  the 
Christian  compassion  and  the  vigorous  faith  of  English- 
men seek  to  raise  this  unhappy  nation  from  the  dust ; not 
to  new  death,  but  to  true  life  in  the  light  and  liberty  of  the 
gospel  ? 

Wherefore  not  ? Germany  and  Switzerland,  through 
the  instrumentality  of  their  Basel  Missionary  Society,  are 
ready  to  help  in  a second  campaign  against  Coornassie. 
For  more  than  forty  years  this  Society  has  been  working 
on  the  west  coast  of  Africa ; gradually  pushing  forward 
its  stations  to  the  boundaries  of  Ashantee.  How  consider- 
able have  been  the  results  already  attained,  how  whole- 
some the  influence  already  exercised  upon  the  population, 
may  be  seen  from  the  official  recognition  of  these  facts  by 
Sir  John  Glover,  during  the  late  war.  Hence  we  cannot 
doubt  that  side  by  side  with  the  English  Wesleyans,  the 
Basel  Society  is  primarily  called  of  God  to  carry  on  this 
work. 

In  concert  with  the  liberated  captives,  the  Basel  com- 
mittee has  already  drawn  up  a plan  for  the  advance- 
ment of  the  mission  foreposts  in  a westerly  direction,  so 


PREFACE. 


IX 


as  to  take  possession  of  the  new  territory.  One  of  the 
captives,  Mr.  Ramseyer,  whose  health  permits  him  to  re- 
turn, has  offered  to  found  the  new  mission  in  Ashantee  ; 
and  three  Basel  missionaries  have  already  preceded,  and 
are  awaiting  his  arrival  at  Kyebi  (not  far  from  the 
frontier),  and  are  meanwhile  preparing  themselves  for 
their  work.  One  of  the  principal  keys  of  the  land,  viz., 
the  language  spoken  throughout  Ashantee  (Tschi)  is 
already  in  the  possession  of  the  missionaries,  who  have 
finished  and  printed  (or  are  now  printing),  not  only  a 
translation  of  the  Scriptures,  but  also  the  most  necessary 
books  for  schools  and  churches. 

Thus  has  this  new  and  peaceful  campaign  against 
Ashantee  been  already  inaugurated.  Germany  is  ready 
to  send  into  the  field  the  needful,  well-qualified  soldiers, 
in  the  shape  of  thoroughly  educated,  persevering,  hard- 
working, frugal  missionaries — some  of  whom  have,  as 
we  have  said,  been  already  dispatched.  The  indispens- 
able fund  for  carrying  on  this  holy  war  amounts  to 
£7,000  for  starting,  and  £700  annually  for  supporting 
the  new  stations.  Is  it  asking  too  much  if  we  look 
for  assistance  in  raising  these  sums  to  English  liberality  ? 
Assuredly  it  must  be  of  the  greatest  importance  for  the 
English  protectorate  in  West  Africa — even  from  a merely 
political  point  of  view — to  change  the  kingdom  of 
Ashantee  from  a wily  and  cruel  enemy,  into  a peaceful 
and  civilised  neighbour. 

The  Committee  of  the  Basel  Missionary  Society  has 
already  issued  an  appeal  to  the  Christians  of  England, 
which  has  been  supported  with  large-hearted  generosity 
and  true  Christian  charity  by  the  Church  Missionary 
Society — a body  which  has  always  shown  the  utmost  re- 


X 


PREFACE. 


gard  for  the  moral  rights  of  other  societies,  and  in  this  case 
too  lias  abstained  from  the  least  appearance  of  an  attempt 
to  take  possession  of  territory  which  has  been  already 
occupied  by  the  English  Wesleyan  and  Basel  Societies. 

May  this  noble  example  be  followed  by  Christians 
throughout  England,  and  may  they  show  by  the  warm  sup- 
port accorded  to  this  new  mission  (which  many  of  them  feel 
to  be  a national  duty),  that  they  attach  far  more  importance 
to  the  extension  of  Christ’s  kingdom  than  to  the  spread  of 
any  one  denomination.  May  the  following  pages  sound, 
in  their  artless  but  touching  tale,  the  voice  of  the  Lord, 
knocking  at  the  heart’s  door  of  Christian  England,  and 
asking  help  for  benighted  Ashantee.  If  there  be  any  one 
who  can  read  a journal  such  as  this,  without  becoming  a 
friend  and  supporter  of  missions  to  the  heathen,  let  him 
earnestly  ask  himself  the  question  whether  one  who  has 
no  compassion  for  the  sufferings  of  a Christless  humanity, 
can  have  any  true  love  to  the  Lord  whom  these  sufferings 
brought  down  to  take  our  flesh. 

“ Behold  I have  set  before  thee  an  open  door,  and  no 
man  can  shut  it  ” (Rev.  iii.  8).  Let  us  not  be  blind  to  the 
truth  in  the  present  case.  Inwards,  beyond  Ashantee, 
and  indeed  partly  in  Ashantee  itself,  the  false  prophet  is  at 
work,  and  more  of  the  tribes  of  inner  Africa  are  constantly 
being  subdued  to  his  creed.  This  open  door  may  soon  be 
closed,  if  we  neglect  to  hear  God’s  message,  and  do  not 
hasten  to  set  up  in  those  regions  the  standard  of  the  True 
Prophet. 

THEODORE  CHRISTLEIB,  D.D.,  Ph.  D. 

Professor  of  Theology  and  University  Preacher. 


Bonn,  Prussia,  December  20th,  1874. 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER 


BY  THE 

REV.  DR.  GUNDERT,  CALW,  WURTEMBERG. 


We  are  indebted  to  peculiar  circumstances  for  the  follow- 
ing pages.  Two  missionaries  suddenly  found  themselves  in 
a position  to  observe  closely  the  still  unbroken  national  and 
political  life  of  a pure  African  race  ; to  live  and  to  suffer 
with  them  in  a very  important  and  critical  period  of 
their  history — probably  indeed  the  turning  point.  But 
in  this  case  the  usual  state  of  things  was  reversed. 
Europeans,  whether  travellers,  merchants,  residents,  or 
missionaries,  when  they  cross  the  path  of,  or  come  in 
contact  with  the  negro,  commonly  do  so  from  a position 
of  superiority.  They  look  from  above,  but  these  men 
saw  all  from  below  ; the  white  man  was  the  slave,  the 
negro  the  master. 

Those  who  wish  to  know  the  state  of  things  which 
really  existed  in  the  now  fallen  Ashantee  kingdom,  its 
forms  of  government,  and  the  individual,  social,  and 
political  life  of  this  interesting  negro  people,  will  find  in 
this  journal  important  and  dependable  disclosures.  Of 
course,  they  are  scattered  through  the  narrative ; for  a 
connected  summary,  or  a polished  description  of  the 
country  has  not  been  attempted  here. 

To  the  attentive  reader  it  will  be  clear  that  the  real 
journal,  viz.,  that  which  was  written  simultaneously  with 
the  events,  only  commenced  when  the  writers  had  ink 
and  paper  sent  them.  They  both  made  use  of  the  long 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


xii 

period  of  detention  in  Coomassie  to  write  down  the  events 
of  each  day,  at  the  same  time  recording  their  remembrances 
of  the  first  year  of  their  captivity.  That  the  names  of 
places  scarcely  occur  at  all  is  to  be  accounted  for  by  the 
position  of  the  unwilling  travellers.  The  following  state- 
ment may  help  to  throw  light  on  the  circumstances  which 
led  to  their  being  taken  prisoners. 

The  Gold  Coast  extends  from  the  Asini  river  to  the 
mouth  of  the  Volta,  and  includes  from  three  to  four 
degrees  of  longitude.  It  is  traversed  through  the  middle 
by  the  Prah,  and  inhabited  by  negro  tribes  who  mostly 
speak  a dialect  of  the  Tschi  language.  On  the  western 
side  of  the  Prah  are  the  Asini,  Wasa,  and  Denkjera ; on 
the  other  side  are  the  Fantee,  Abora,  Akem,  Asen,  and 
Akwapem  ; and  towards  the  Volta  are  the  Akra,  Adangme, 
Krobo,  and  Akwamu.  Twenty-five  forts  were  built  from 
time  to  time,  in  which  European  merchants  formerly  car- 
ried on  the  slave  trade.  The  chief  of  these  forts,  Elmina 
and  Cape  Coast,  two  miles  apart,  have  belonged  (since 
1637-1661)  to  the  Dutch  and  English.  These  exercised 
little,  and  certainly  no  good  influence  on  the  surrounding 
negroes. 

At  length  the  Asantees,  or  as  they  are  called  in  the 
Coast  dialect,  Ashantees,  appeared  on  the  scene  as  a 
conquering  power,  and  in  endeavouring  to  force  their 
way  to  the  sea,  came  into  collision  with  the  British. 
The  latter  fought  a hasty  battle  with  the  king,  Tuta 
Kwamina,  January  21st,  1824,  and  suffered  a disgrace- 
ful defeat.  Two  years  later,  September  19th,  1826,  this 
was  avenged  by  a complete  victory  at  Dudowa,  after 
which  the  experienced  governor,  George  Maclean,  arranged 
the  terms  of  peace,  which  guaranteed  the  independence  of 
all  the  tribes  (with  the  exception  of  the  Asinis  in  the 
west  and  the  Akwamus  in  the  east),  and  placed  them 
under  British  protection.  Two  Ashantee  princes,  Kwanta 
Bisa  and  Ansa  Owusu,  were  sent  as  hostages  to  England, 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


xiii 

whence  they  returned  in  1841  as  baptized  Christians,  and 
accompanied  a Wesleyan  mission  to  Coomassie. 

In  1580  the  English  territory  was  made  more  compact 
by  the  purchase  of  the  Danish  settlements,  and  by  an  ex- 
change with  the  Dutch  in  1867,  when  a tax  of  a shilling  a 
head  was  imposed  on  the  inhabitants  of  the  protectorate  ; 
but  very  little  was  done  for  the  improvement  of  the  people. 
The  Wesleyans  established  a mission  in  the  west,  the 
Basel  Society  did  the  same  in  the  east,  and  these  were  the 
chief  efforts  made  for  the  elevation  of  the  negro  popula- 
tion. In  1863  a fresh  war  broke  out  between  the  English 
colonial  government  and  the  king  of  Ashantee,  which  led 
to  a disastrous  campaign,  the  British  troops  falling 
victims  to  the  climate  rather  than  to  the  enemy.  Captain 
Pine  pleaded  for  means  to  make  a vigorous  attack  upon 
Coomassie ; but  he  obtained  only  a few  West  Indian 
troops  who  were  encamped  in  the  bush  during  the  rainy 
season,  where  numbers  of  them  died.  King  Kwakoo 
Dooah  said  truly,  “ The  white  men  bring  many  cannon 
to  the  bush,  but  the  bush  is  stronger  than  the  cannon.” 

In  May  1864,  an  order  was  sent  to  discontinue  the 
war ; in  consequence  of  which  unfortunate  proceeding  the 
Ashantees  lost  all  respect  for  the  British  power;  and 
Parliament  found  it  necessary  to  appoint  a commission  to 
investigate  thoroughly  the  condition  of  the  British  terri- 
tory on  the  Gold  Coast.  Many  strongly  recommended 
the  abandonment  of  such  an  unhealthy,  profitless  colony, 
while  others  as  strongly  advocated  a more  energetic 
management  of  it ; between  these  two  extremes  of  opinion 
the  commission  thought  it  desirable  to  adopt  a middle 
course. 

It  recommended  that  the  government  should  be  left 
more  and  more  in  the  hands  of  the  natives,  and  that  the 
British  should  carefully  avoid  enlarging  their  territory  or 
making  any  fresh  treaties  with  the  tribes  on  the  Coast,  in 
order  that  the  protecting  power  might,  as  soon  as  it  was 


XIV 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


possible,  without  breach  of  honour,  withdraw  entirely. 
It  happened,  as  might  have  been  foreseen.  “ The  weak- 
ness and  incapacity  of  the  local  government  made  every 
progress  impossible,”  as  Lord  Grey  truly  stated.  No 
attempt  was  made  to  train  the  natives  to  self-government, 
or  to  make  them  capable  of  defending  themselves ; the 
weak  policy  which  only  aimed  at  avoiding  all  dealings 
with  Ashantee,  and  which,  even  when  roused,  persevered 
in  inactivity,  inevitably  led  to  war  with  this  proud 
people. 

The  Basel  Society  had,  in  the  winter  of  1839-40,  sent 
out  their  first  missionary,  Ivies  ; he  had  gone  to  Coomassie 
and  attempted  to  carry  forward  his  work  in  Ashantee. 

But  later  on  circumstances  arose  which  led  the  Basel 
Society  to  enlarge  their  field  of  operations  on  the  Volta, 
and  this  was  done  without  an  idea  that  it  was  possible  to 
come  into  connection  or  collision  with  the  eastern  bound- 
ary of  Ashantee.  Thus  in  1846,  the  missionary  Klauss 
crossed  the  Volta  and  began  to  found  a settlement  at 
about  eight  miles  distance  from  the  river,  on  high  ground 
near  Anum.  A steep  healthy  hill,  covered  with  grass, 
rose  about  200  feet  above  the  plain  on  the  north  of  the 
town.  Here,  after  much  difficulty,  a house  was  at  last 
finished  and  a school  commenced,  while  regular  mission 
work  was  carried  on  amongst  the  people  ; an  agent  in 
connection  with  the  mission  also  bought  up  cotton,  which 
was  sent  down  the  Volta  to  the  coast  town  Ada. 

But  from  the  beginning  there  were  many  political  hin- 
drances to  the  prosperity  of  the  new  station.  To  the  south 
of  Anum,  on  the  Volta,  live  the  Akwems,  who  have  long 
been  on  very  bad  terms  with  their  neighbours.  In  the 
year  1867,  their  enmity  took  so  active  a form  that  Anum 
became  almost  cut  off  from  the  rest  of  the  missionary 
territory,  and  could  only  be  reached  by  a long  and 
circuitous  route. 

In  1869,  the  Akwems  and  the  Anglos,  a tribe  who  live 


INTRODUCTORY  CHAPTER. 


xv 


further  to  the  east,  formed  a secret  alliance  with  Ashantee, 
and  the  latter  power  sent  an  army  across  the  Volta  to 
seize  upon  territory  just  outside  the  British  protectorate. 
It  was  believed  in  Coomassie  that  the  English  would  not 
raise  any  earnest  objection  to  this,  and  the  plan  was,  after 
winning  great  victories,  to  push  on  with  increased  strength 
to  the  Gold  Coast.  This  expedition  led,  in  June  1869,  to  the 
destruction  of  the  two  mission  stations  Anum  and  Wegbe 
(or  Ho).  Whilst  the  residents  at  the  latter  place  were  able 
to  escape  in  good  time,  retreat  was  impossible  for  the  Basel 
missionaries.  The  Swiss,  Frederick  Augustus  Ramseyer 
(with  his  wife  and  their  infant  son),  had  been  in  Anum 
since  December  29th,  1868.  He  had  worked  on  the  Gold 
Coast  since  1864,  so  that  he  had  much  African  experi- 
ence. The  Silesian  Johannes  Kuhne  had  been  in  Africa 
since  1866,  but  he  had  only  joined  Ramseyer  as  a merchant 
two  months  before  they  were  made  prisoners.  We  will 
now  proceed  to  their  own  narrative. 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  I. 

WAITING  TIME  IN  ANUM. 

After  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Kuhne  on  our  station,  Anum,  his 
predecessors,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Schonliuth  had,  by  order  of  our 
Committee,  to  leave  this  place  for  their  new  field  of  labour 
at  Christiansborg ; but  in  war  time  it  was  no  easy  task 
to  find  men  for  the  transport  of  Mrs.  Schonhuth  and  the 
baggage,  because  an  order  from  the  camp,  which  was 
pitched  near  our  town,  made  it  imperative  on  all  the  men 
to  join  their  ranks,  as  a glimpse  had  been  caught  of  their 
enemies,  the  Ashantees.  There  was,  however,  no  time  for 
delay,  and  by  vigorous  effort  we  induced  four  men  to 
assist  us,  so  that  Mrs.  Schonhuth  was  safely  conveyed  to 
Ho,  May  20th,  1869. 

Alarming  rumours  were  rife  on  all  sides,  while  negroes, 
painted  and  armed  to  the  teeth,  were  constantly  seen 
leaving  the  camp  and  ascending  our  hill.  The  appear- 
ance of  these  fellows  was  really  terrific,  with  their  caps  of 
dried  skin  surmounted  by  blood-stained  goats’  horns. 
They  vaunted  their  heroic  deeds  on  such  of  their  Ashan- 
tee  enemies  as  had  come  within  their  reach,  and  a band 
of  twenty  of  them  demanded  a reward  for  having  kept 
watch  for  us  on  the  Wolta  river.  But  the  Almighty  God 


2 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


had  been  our  sole  protector,  and  we  firmly  refused  their 
unreasonable  request. 

We  scarcely  believed  anything  we  heard,  and  concluded 
that  as  there  was  still  a mixed  population  of  young  and 
old  left  in  the  town,  the  danger  could  not  be  imminent. 
We  also  hoped  that  the  apparent  attachment  of  the  Anums 
to  us  and  our  surroundings,  and  the  kindness  we  had 
shown  them  on  various  occasions,  would  prove  some 
security,  and  we  suspected  that  the  enemy  desired  us  to 
forsake  our  station  only  that  they  might  plunder  it  to 
their  hearts’  content.  We  therefore  firmly  resolved  to 
stay  and  abide  the  consequences.  No  idea  of  imprison- 
ment or  captivity  in  Coomassie  ever  occurred  to  us,  believ- 
ing we  had  really  less  to  fear  from  the  Asliantees  than 
from  the  people  around  us.  The  king,  however,  sug- 
gested our  depositing  our  property  in  Ho,  though  he 
assured  us  there  was  no  real  danger ; this  we  were 
willing  to  do,  but  how  to  accomplish  it  was  the  question, 
for  most  of  our  servants,  and  even  our  nurse,  had  already 
fled.  Our  brethren  in  Ho,  who  were  equally  anxious 
with  ourselves  to  remain  at  their  post,  begged  me  to  send 
my  wife  with  the  little  one  to  them  for  protection,  and  I 
would  gladly  have  accepted  their  kindness  but  for  her 
determination  to  remain  with  me. 

The  thing1  which  caused  our  chief  uneasiness  was  a 
cloud  of  smoke  which  we  observed  rising  behind  the  chain 
of  mountains  near  us,  and  which  advanced  continually  in 
an  easterly  direction.  Sometimes  it  was  so  dense  that 
we  thought  it  must  arise  from  the  burning  of  a village ; 
then  it  became  so  faint  as  scarcely  to  indicate  camp  fires ; 
and  anon  it  faded  into  a thin  blue  mist.  Our  negroes 
could  not  explain  it,  yet  it  was  obvious  that  our  king  was 
removing  his  camp  into  close  proximity  to  us,  so  that  it 
was  now  within  an  hour’s  walk  of  Anum,  and  there  was 
no  sign  of  breaking  it  up.  By  this  time  all  business  was 


WAITING  TIME  IN  ANUM. 


3 


suspended,  except  that  a good  deal  of  cotton  was  still 
being  brought  to  us  in  exchange  for  cowries,  and  nearly 
a hundred  bales  lay  ready  for  dispatch ; but  the  king 
would  not  supply  the  men  to  take  them  down  the  river. 

The  clerk  and  the  catechist  remained  faithful,  although 
very  uneasy  from  the  general  excitement ; still,  none  of 
us  supposed  we  had  more  to  fear  from  the  enemy  than 
the  extortion  of  a war  tax,  or  the  partial  plunder  of  our 
goods.  Our  neutrality  had  been  recognised  by  the  king 
of  Akwamu,  an  ally  of  Ashantee,  who  had  twice  per- 
mitted Mi\  Schdnhuth  to  pass  through  his  territory,  and 
it  was  well  known  to  every  one  that  we,  as  missionaries, 
not  only  had  nothing  to  do  with  war,  but  that  Mr.  Schon- 
huth  had  once  obtained  the  release  of  an  Ashantee 
prisoner  at  his  own  cost,  and  sent  him  back  to  his  friends. 

I regarded  my  wife’s  decision  to  remain  beside  me  in 
the  hour  of  danger  as  an  indication  from  God  that  we 
were  not  to  separate,  and  subsequent  events  strengthened 
this  impression.  Most  wonderfully  was  she  upheld,  both 
in  body  and  mind,  during  the  weary  years  of  our  capti- 
vity, and  again  and  again  did  she  revive  my  drooping 
faith,  throughout  our  lengthened  wanderings. 

Thus,  amid  alternating  hopes  and  fears,  the  first  week 
of  June  passed  away,  yet  the  cloud  of  smoke  was  still 
seen  travelling  eastward,  and  the  question  sometimes 
flashed  upon  us,  “ Could  the  Ashantees  be  advancing  on 
Ho  ? ” Meanwhile  we  could  obtain  no  reliable  news,  but 
if  an  engagement  should  occur,  it  would  certainly  necessi- 
tate flight;  for  where  would  a combined  resistance  be 
more  easy  than  from  the  summit  of  our  hill,  surrounded 
as  it  was  by  a high  wall,  and  only  ten  minutes’  walk  from 
the  town. 


4 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  II. 

THE  GENERAL  FLIGHT. 

We  were  awakened  at  day  break,  on  the  morning  of  9tli 
June,  by  a loud  knocking,  and  on  opening  the  door, 
several  soldiers  announced  to  me,  in  the  king’s  name,  that 
a battle  was  at  hand,  that  the  town  would  soon  be  de- 
serted, and  we  could  expect  no  mercy  from  the  blood- 
thirsty Ashantees.  “ Would  we  like  to  escape?”  After 
some  deliberation  we  decided  in  the  negative. 

Scarcely  had  they  left  us  when  our  boys  asked  leave 
to  join  their  mothers,  who  were  preparing  to  flee.  We 
could  not  refuse  them,  for  our  other  servants  had  already 
gone,  except  two  whom  we  had  rescued  from  slavery, 
with  our  catechist  and  our  clerk.  By  the  afternoon  a few 
stragglers  alone  remained  in  the  town,  and  the  king  was 
trying  to  establish  his  camp  in  its  deserted  area,  for  a 
battle  was  expected  in  our  immediate  neighbourhood. 
A merchant  who  attended  our  services,  visited  us,  and 
advised  us  to  retire  to  Ho.  “The  Ashantees  will  not 
injure  your  persons,”  said  he,  “ but  they  might  easily 
carry  you  to  Coomassie.  I will,  however,  meet  you  again 
in  the  hour  of  danger,  seeing  you  decide  to  remain.” 
Still  later  we  had  a visit  from  a relative  of  the  king, 
assuring  us  that  he  had  not  ordered  a flight,  and  regret- 
ting that  our  servants  had  left  us,  though  we  hoped  we 
should  see  them  again  the  following  day.  Thus  warned, 
we  deemed  it  prudent,  after  dark,  to  bury  two  hundred 


THE  GENERAL  FLIGHT. 


5 


dollars  in  the  garden,  and  hide  our  rings  in  the  same 
place. 

But  the  news  which  reached  us  on  the  morning  of 
Jane  10th,  cut  off  all  hopes  of  a speedy  peace.  None  of 
our  servants  returned,  and  the  Christians,  who  had  been 
faithful  hitherto,  now  begged  to  be  dismissed.  “The 
Ashantees,”  they  said,  “ were  known  as  executioners,  and 
they  might  be  as  likely  to  practise  on  black  men  as  on 
white  ? ” We  gave  them  some  money,  and  a testimonial 
of  faithful  service,  advising  them  on  no  account  to  mix 
themselves  up  in  the  war.  They  then  collected  their  few 
belongings  and  departed,  leaving  us  in  a solitude  most 
solemn  and  strange,  no  voices  but  our  own  to  be  heard. 
We  at  once  proceeded  to  chop  the  wood,  milk  the  goats, 
attend  to  cooking,  and  seek  for  water,  which  was  daily  be- 
coming more  scarce.  A message  from  the  king  now 
informed  us  of  his  intention  to  meet  the  enemy  in  Anum, 
and  enquired  if  we  were  prepared  to  face  the  danger. 
We  prayed  for  guidance,  and  replied  that  we  would  re- 
move to  Ho,  if  he  could  spare  us  men  to  convey  my  wife  ; 
thus  leaving  our  station  and  property  to  the  Lord’s  care. 
We  then  besought  our  Heavenly  Father  to  hinder  our  going 
if  it  were  not  His  will,  and  rose  from  our  knees  peaceful 
at  heart,  and  strong  in  His  strength.  The  king’s  answer 
soon  came,  to  the  effect  that  Pekyi,  with  its  surround- 
ings (a  former  mission  station  four  miles  from  Anum),  had 
joined  the  Ashantees.  We  waited  for  a confirmation  of 
this  report,  and  employed  the  interval  in  making  a ham- 
mock and  two  small  boxes  for  our  projected  flight. 

In  the  midst  of  these  preparations,  we  were  startled  by 
soldiers  running  towards  us  crying  loudly,  “ run,  run,  the 
Ashantees  are  in  the  town.”  The  day  passed  on  as  we 
waited  in  anxious  suspense  for  the  sound  of  a shot,  or  the 
appearance  of  the  enemy.  As  night  approached,  we 
ventured  to  the  town  in  search  of  water;  a death-like 


6 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


silence  reigned  in  its  deserted  streets,  which  were  strewn 
with  broken  fragments,  while  every  house  was  so  still 
that  the  bleating  of  a kid  was  a welcome  sound,  and 
cheered  me  as  I retraced  my  steps  homewards.  We  kept 
lights  burning  and  shutters  open,  trying  in  vain  to  obtain 
a little  sleep  ; the  wind,  always  high  on  our  hill,  was 
especially  boisterous  that  night,  and  most  anxiously  did 
we  long  for  day. 

It  came  at  length,  and  weary  and  worn  as  we  were 
with  painful  watching,  we  began  to  prepare  our  early 
meal.  Milking  the  goats  was,  after  several  attempts,  found 
to  be  an  impossibility,  our  store  of  condensed  milk  we 
dared  not  use,  for  it  was  our  sole  dependence  for  our 
baby,  so  we  hid  the  precious  tins.  Mid-day  passed,  still 
the  same  dreadful  silence  prevailed ; for  miles  around 
there  was  no  sign  of  life  ; we  were  alone  on  our  hill  top. 

Restlessly  wandering  backwards  and  forwards  we  looked 
and  listened ; the  cry  even  of  a bird  startling  us.  Thus 
the  day  wore  on,  our  only  employment  throughout  its 
long  hours  being  to  boil  a piece  of  meat  in  as  little  water 
as  possible,  for  the  springs  were  a mile  off,  and  our 
precious  store  was  nearly  exhausted.  Once,  indeed,  during 
the  afternoon  the  report  of  a gun  reached  us,  and  then  we 
distinctly  heard  voices  crying,  “ come,  come  !”  We  strained 
every  nerve  to  catch  the  answers,  but  they  were  inau- 
dible, the  sounds  died  away  in  the  distance,  and  we  were 
once  more  alone,  with  the  prospect  of  another  terrible 
night  of  watching  and  suspense.  Again  we  left  the  lamps 
burning,  and  soothed  by  the  sound  of  a heavy  rain,  we 
actually  fell  asleep,  thankful  that  our  most  pressing  need 
was  thus  being  supplied. 


IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  ASII ANT  EES. 


7 


CHAPTER  III. 

IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  ASHANTEES. 

It  was  a lovely  morning;  all  nature  smiled  upon  our 
pleasant  little  station,  and  tlie  brilliant  sunbeams  struck 
rays  of  hope  into  our  hearts,  so  that  it  almost  seemed  as 
if  our  fears  of  the  previous  night  had  been  groundless. 
After  breakfasting  comfortably,  we  occupied  ourselves 
with  our  usual  duties. 

But  while  engaged  in  the  verandah,  my  wife  observed 
the  glitter  of  arms  among  the  tall  grass  bordering  the 
footpath  which  led  to  the  town.  A troop  of  warriors 
soon  appeared,  greeting  us  civilly  in  their  own  language, 
but  at  the  same  time  pointing  their  guns.  We  advanced, 
calmly  enquiring  from  whence  they  came.  “We  are 
friends  from  Coomassie,”  said  they,  and  beckoned  us  to 
approach.  They  took  our  offered  hands,  and  when  we 
assured  them  we  were  missionaries,  having  nothing  to  do 
with  the  war,  but  quietly  remaining  when  all  others  had 
fled,  they  withdrew  their  loaded  guns,  adding  that  “we 
were  quite  right,”  and  begging  us  to  accompany  them  to 
their  leader,  who  was  close  at  hand  and  wished  to  see  us ; 
meanwhile,  they  would  guard  our  station,  which  might 
otherwise  suffer  from  his  pilfering  crew. 

Having  really  no  choice,  we,  at  their  suggestion,  arrayed 
ourselves  in  our  best  to  do  the  chief  honour,  took  a little 
refreshment,  and  followed  our  guides.  I pocketed  a few 
presents,  and  my  wife  took  two  tins  of  milk,  the  baby’s 
bottle,  and  a warm  woollen  rug — why,  she  hardly  knew, 


8 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH ANTE E. 


as  we  were  told,  we  should  soon  come  back— but  alas, 
from  that  fatal  moment  we  beheld  our  mucli-loved  home 
no  more. 

We  formed  a singular  procession,  headed  by  a half-clad 
soldier,  armed  with  gun,  bowie  knife,  and  a long  leathern 
whip  under  his  arm  ; next  myself,  carrying  our  babe,  then 
my  wife  and  Mr.  K.,  three  soldiers  bringing  up  the  rear. 
We  were  soon  met  by  hundreds  of  painted  negroes,  who, 
despite  the  efforts  of  our  leader  to  turn  them  back,  rushed 
up  the  hill  shouting  the  name  of  Adu  Bofo.  It  was  easy 
to  see  that  their  aim  was  the  spoliation  of  our  house  and 
property ; yet  they  did  us  no  harm  personally,  and  were 
even  outwardly  polite,  acceding  to  our  request  to  point 
their  muskets  away  from  us.  In  the  company  of  this 
riotous  crowd  we  at  last  approached  the  town.  Its  silence 
was  broken  now — the  Asliantees  had  indeed  taken  pos- 
session. They  fixed  on  us  their  glaring  eyes  as  they 
vociferated  in  triumphant  tones  and  noisy  songs  their  own 
heroic  deeds.  We  sought  in  vain  for  their  captain,  though 
they  assured  us  he  was  near.  Alas ! on  the  very  spot 
where  I had  so  often  stood  proclaiming  God’s  message  of 
peace,  all  was  havoc  and  confusion ; debris  of  all  kinds 
was  scattered  about  the  streets. 

We  were  driven  forward  under  a blazing  sun,  passing 
burning  houses,  whose  scorching  heat  increased  our  suffer- 
ings terribly.  For  four  hours  the  merciless  march  con- 
tinued, and  we  were  urged  onward  faster  and  faster,  till, 
on  our  strong  remonstrance  of  such  continued  effort  being 
required  of  a woman,  they  promised  us  a sedan  chair  to 
carry  us  back  to  Anurn  in  the  evening,  A few  yams,  and 
some  milk  for  the  little  one  was  our  food  until  we  reached 
Pekyi,  a town  which  was  said  to  have  surrendered  to 
Ashantee  unconditionally,  yet  one  house  alone  remained 
entire  among  smouldering  ruins.  Our  enquiries  after  the 
captain  were  answered  by  the  command  to  march  on,  “ but 


IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  ASH  ANT  EES. 


9 


only  a very  little  further.”  Some  food  was  also  offered, 
which  we  pocketed,  for  fatigue  and  excitement  deprived 
us  of  all  appetite.  A company  of  naked  prisoners  were 
just  then  led  past  us,  bending  under  the  burden  of  their 
chains.  How  we  pitied  them  ; yet  the  close  surveillance 
under  which  we  were,  and  the  exultant  tones  of  the  men 
contending  together  for  the  honour  of  having  caught  us, 
increased  our  fears  that  we  were  prisoners  too.  These 
fears  were  soon  sadly  confirmed,  for  on  looking  up  we 
caught  sight  of  a long  line  of  soldiers,  heavily  laden  with 
our  own  household  goods ; so  that  we  at  once  perceived 
the  deception  which  had  been  practised  upon  us,  and 
realised  our  helpless  condition.  The  assurance  of  our 
gracious  God  that  He  would  never  forsake  us  alone  sus- 
tained us  in  that  moment  of  agony  ! 

At  one  o’clock  we  again  set  forward,  with  no  heart  to 
resist  and  no  care  whither  we  went.  We  passed  village 
after  village  in  ruins,  till  suddenly  called  to  halt  in  the 
presence  of  a little  fat  man  with  piercing  eyes,  who  was 
haranguing  the  bystanders.  He  gesticulated  wildly,  rose 
from  his  seat,  stretched  himself  to  his  full  height,  and 
pretending  to  act  the  part  of  an  executioner,  declared  that 
he  was  a man  of  great  power.  I addressed  him,  begging 
him  to  pity  the  alarm  of  our  terrified  child,  and  relating 
to  him  our  sad  story,  to  which  he  listened  with  a patron- 
ising smile,  declaring  he  knew  well  we  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  war,  and  that  he  would  accompany  us  to  Adu 
Bofo,  which  in  truth  he  afterwards  did  ; thus  somewhat 
reassured  we  left  the  village. 

Our  road  now  lay  along  the  beautiful  Pekyi  mountains, 
and  had  our  baby  been  willing  to  leave  my  arms  one  of 
our  guides  would  have  carried  him  for  us.  It  was  past 
sunset  when,  half  dead  with  fatigue  and  exhaustion,  we 
were  once  more  permitted  to  halt  in  a village  full  of 
Akwamu  soldiers,  who  flocked  around  us,  laughing  and 


10 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASUANTEE. 


mockingly  exclaiming,  “ Olx ! the  whites ; good  evening, 
sirs,  where  are  your  heads?”  and  from  one  shelter  to 
another  they  followed,  assailing  us  with  abusive  taunts. 
At  length  they  were  tired,  and  began  to  prepare  for  the 
night,  by  lighting  large  fires  around  which  they  lay, 
leaving  us  only  space  enough  to  sit  in  a crouching 
posture. 

They  had  given  us  some  wretched  meat,  which  we  could 
not  touch,  but  tried  to  appease  our  hunger  with  a little 
parched  corn  and  a few  half-cooked  beans,  bestowed  on  us 
by  a pitying  woman.  Half  choked  by  dense  smoke  and 
heat,  we  dragged  through  the  wearisome  hours  of  darkness, 
and  slept  at  length  from  sheer  exhaustion,  but  were  soon 
aroused  by  the  attempted  escape  of  another  prisoner,  who 
lost  his  head  in  the  struggle  that  ensued,  which  episode 
caused  much  merriment  among  our  guards. 

No  words  can  describe  the  languor  and  disgust  with 
which  we  rose  as  the  day  dawned,  and  watched  our  selfish 
keepers  eagerly  cooking  and  devouring  their  morning 
meal,  without  a thought  or  care  for  our  wants.  At  our 
earnest  entreaty  they  at  length  vouchsafed  us  a very 
scanty  breakfast,  while  an  exultant  crowd  again  gathered 
round  the  “ humbled  whites,”  and  amused  themselves  by 
offering  us  a portion  of  our  own  stores  of  food,  which, 
when  we  took,  they  immediately  snatched  away. 

The  moment  had  now  arrived  for  our  appearance  before 
the  king  of  Akwamu,  whom  we  found  seated  in  the 
middle  of  the  village,  among  a crowd  of  councillors  and 
officials.  He  presented  a sorry  appearance,  hanging  his 
head  in  shame  and  embarrassment,  which  was  easily 
accounted  for,  as  no  doubt  he  partly  realised  himself  for 
what  we  knew  him  to  be — an  arch-traitor. 

The  silence  was  broken  at  length  by  the  question  as  to 
what  we  knew  of  Dompre,  the  enemy’s  general.  We 
gave  such  information  as  we  had,  and  then  seized  the 


IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  ASHANTEES. 


11 


opportunity  of  pleading  our  own  cause,  as  missionaries 
who  had  placed  confidence  on  the  respect  due  to  our 
acknowledged  neutrality.  He  calmly  begged  us  to  make 
ourselves  easy ; assured  us  there  was  no  ground  of  com- 
plaint against  us,  and  that  we  should  speedily  be  restored 
to  our  home — a promise  as  false  as  it  was  fair.  On  our 
return,  our  ears  were  saluted  by  the  welcome  sound  of 
English  words,  which,  though  barely  intelligible,  were 
evidently  meant  to  express  comfort  and  sympathy.  It 
was  a young  man  who  addressed  us  with,  “ never  mind, 
never  mind,”  and  a few  other  enigmatic  and  disconnected 
phrases,  constantly  repeated.  He  was  applauded  as  a 
prodigy  by  the  surrounding  crowd,  who  listened  in  won- 
der to  his  flowing  words  ; we,  however,  gathered  but  one 
idea  from  the  whole  harangue,  and  this  certainly  was  a 
cheering  one.  It  seemed  that  Adu  Bofo  was  expected  to 
arrive  almost  directly,  and  we  counted  much  upon  his 
appearance  on  the  scene,  though  these  hopes  were  soon  to 
be  sadly  disappointed.  In  the  meanwhile  our  new  friend, 
Thomas  Kofi,  could  not  render  us  any  practical  assistance, 
as  his  entreaties  on  our  behalf  were  disregarded,  and  it 
was  decided  that  we  were  to  set  out  for  the  camp. 

It  was  Sunday  morning,  and  by  ten  o’clock  we  were 
again  on  our  way,  with  no  prospect  before  us  but  a re- 
newal of  the  cruel  driving  haste,  the  burning  sun,  and 
the  vain  entreaties  for  water  to  relieve  our  parching 
thirst — it  was  just  a repetition  of  the  past  day’s  miseries. 
In  our  extremity  we  lay  on  the  ground,  trying  to  drink 
from  a wayside  pool,  so  great  was  our  need.  Even  this 
was  forbidden.  At  noon  we  passed  soldiers  cooking  their 
dinner,  and  we  once  more  implored  our  cruel  guards  to 
take  pity,  and  bestow  on  us  a drink  of  water.  They 
were  unmoved,  until  suddenly  remembering  my  pocketed 
cigars,  I offered  them,  and  the  bribe  prevailed,  so  that 
we  were  allowed  to  drink  to  our  heart’s  content.  Not 


12 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II ANTE E. 


only  was  this  indulgence  thus  procured,  but  a gourd  was 
filled,  and  carried  by  our  leader  to  supply  our  future 
need.  Holding  painfully  on  for  another  hour,  we  fell  in 
with  our  yesterday’s  hero  reclining  under  a tree.  Of  him 
Ave  resolutely  demanded  food,  and  that  so  persistently, 
that  the  astonished  bystanders  threw  us  some  boiled 
maize,  which  we  eagerly  devoured,  though  the  gift  was 
accompanied  with  taunts  and  jeers.  Our  poor  babe, 
too,  was  once  more  permitted  to  drink  his  milk  in 
peace. 

At  this  juncture,  Mr.  K.  twice  sunk  on  the  ground  from 
pure  exhaustion,  and  this  procured  us  a brief  respite, 
during  which  we  lay  and  rested,  thinking  how  differently 
our  brethren  Avere  employed  on  that  calm  Sabbath  day. 
But  the  cruel  command  to  rise  became  eA7ery  moment 
more  imperative,  and  we  were  forced  to  obey,  though  our 
hearts  died  within  us  as  Ave  perceived  that  our  path  lay 
over  a high  mountain,  and  our  powers  of  climbing  were 
almost  gone.  We  slackened  our  pace  in  prospect  of  the 
terrible  effort,  and  saw  our  own  property  continually 
carried  before  us  by  one  or  other  of  the  endless  line  of 
folloAvers  that  accompanied  our  march.  Our  guards  soon 
became  furious  at  the  delay,  roughly  seizing  my  wife’s 
umbrella,  because  “ it  hindered  her  in  running,”  and  other- 
Avise  maltreating  her.  I determinately  resisted  this  bar- 
barous handling,  and  prevailed. 

On  reaching  the  summit  of  the  mountain,  panting  and 
breathless,  we  Avere  commanded  to  halt,  for  the  quick 
ears  of  our  leaders  caught  the  sounds  of  fighting  some 
miles  ahead,  and  distinguished  troops  in  apparent  pur- 
suit. Great  excitement  at  once  prevailed — shouting,  hur- 
rying, and  driving ; with  leathern  whip  of  elephant  hide 
in  hand,  the  commander  flew  from  place  to  place  rally- 
ing his  scattered  forces.  Our  precious  property  was 
thrown  into  the  bush,  as  the  men  with  shouldered  guns 


IN  THE  POWER  OF  THE  ASHANTEES.  13 

passed  on  to  the  fight,  not  one  being  allowed  to  lag  be- 
hind. 

From  a field  of  maize  we  watched  the  hurrying,  clamour- 
ing crowd,  occasionally  catching  the  sound  of  distant 
firing.  Suddenly  a crash  was  heard  close  by,  a whiz  of 
muskets,  and  a cry  of  war,  causing  us  to  bend  before  the 
whistling  bullets.  We  soon,  however,  saw  that  this  was 
simply  a clever  trick  of  our  own  company,  an  artful  de- 
vice to  deceive  the  enemy  who  were  in  conflict  in  the  far 
distance ; and  when  it  was  over  they  again  drove  us  from 
our  resting-place.  Our  aching  limbs  would  scarcely  move, 
but  remonstrance  was  useless ; they  were  in  haste  to 
reach  the  camp,  and  in  silence,  almost  in  despair,  we  pur- 
sued our  miserable  way,  feeling  that  death  itself  could 
bring  us  nothing  worse.  Sometimes  we  were  staggering 
through  tangled  grass  ten  feet  in  height,  then  over  a 
boggy  plain  lay  our  painful  journey,  our  distress  increas- 
ing by  falling  rain,  and  still  more  by  compassion  for  the 
miserable  creatures  whose  corpses  or  wounded  bodies  lay 
in  our  path. 

Insulted  and  abused  by  the  soldiers,  who  threatened  to 
eat  us  when  we  reached  Coomassie,  our  miseries  intensi- 
fied, until  night  closed  upon  us,  and  we  ended  another 
day  of  bitter  suffering  in  a village  where  we  were  per- 
mitted to  halt.  It  was  a horrible  resting-place,  full  of 
slain,  so  that  we  had  to  pick  our  way  over  the  gory  earth  ; 
and  when  my  wife  stumbled  from  weakness,  her  dress 
was  covered  with  stains.  The  soldiers  were  hastening  to 
inter  the  mangled  corpses,  and  from  every  house  around 
us  sounded  the  doleful  lament  of  the  women.  It  was 
evident  the  Ashantees  had  been  sorely  discomfited,  and 
we  feared  the  consequences,  but  were  sustained  by  re- 
membering that  the  very  hairs  of  our  head  were  all 
numbered. 


'‘W  ■ 

14  MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

BEFORE  ADU  BOFO. 

Driving  long  poles  into  the  ground,  over  which  they 
stretched  some  branches,  some  soldiers  were  busy  set- 
ting up  a rough  encampment  outside  the  village.  The 
darkness  was  so  dense  that  we  could  distinguish  little  of 
the  busy  scene  beyond  the  fitful  light  of  a blazing  fire, 
around  which  gigantic  forms  moved  among  the  shadows, 
their  labours  being  accompanied  by  a tremendous  noise, 
caused  by  the  blowing  of  horns,  which  thrilled  our 
shattered  nerves  most  painfully.  They  had  driven  us 
into  a large  hut  where  one  of  the  king’s  sons  was  sitting, 
and  here  tired  nature  claimed  her  due,  and  with  my  boy 
in  my  arms  I sank  upon  the  ground  utterly  exhausted, 
only  longing  to  be  left  lying  there  in  peace.  But  we  were 
once  more  hurried  on,  till  at  length  our  goal  seemed  to 
be  attained,  and  we  suddenly  found  ourselves  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  great  commander,  to  meet  whom  we  had  been 
so  deceitfully  allured  from  our  homes  three  days  before. 
He  was  dressed  entirely  in  white,  and  sat  in  state,  while 
our  savage  escort,  on  bended  knee,  related  the  story  of 
our  seizure. 

I tried  in  vain  to  speak.  My  attempt  was  met  with 
contempt  and  cruel  indifference,  while  our  inhuman 
captor,  rising,  began  to  tear  off  my  wife’s  dress,  and  bore 
it  away  in  triumph.  A few  hurried  words  of  command 
from  Adu,  and  we  were  ruthlessly  driven  to  a small  hut, 
where  a fierce  fellow  advanced  to  meet  us,  brandishing  a 


BEFORE  ABU  BOFO. 


15 


long,  bright  knife,  and  seizing  my  arm,  attempted  to  drag 
me  away.  I forgot  my  weakness  in  the  thought  of  wife 
and  child,  and  sturdily  resisted  his  efforts,  whereupon  he 
turned  on  Mr.  K.,  and  instantly  both  were  lost  in  the 
outer  darkness.  We  will  give  the  description  of  the 
cruel  scene  that  was  enacted  in  our  brother’s  own 
words. 

“ First,”  said  he,  “ I thought  of  my  loved  ones  far  away, 
begging  the  Lord  to  comfort  them,  and  asking  for  myself 
that  I might  be  kept  faithful  even  unto  death,  for  I 
thought  the  end  had  now  come.  It  was,  however, 
ordered  otherwise,  and  I was  dragged  into  the  presence 
of  an  inferior  chief,  who  sat  in  front  of  his  dwelling,  while 
two  attendants  supported  his  arms  in  a horizontal  posi- 
tion. I was  also  permitted  to  sit  down,  and  thus 
observed  that  the  great  man  was  suffering  from  several 
frightful  wounds.  In  feverish  excitement  he  turned 
upon  me,  vowing  that  I should  lose  my  hands  if  I had 
had  any  part  in  the  fighting.  They  now  tore  the  ragged 
coveiings  off  my  swollen  feet,  which  were  forced  into 
heavy  irons  secured  by  a ring;  all  remonstrance,  of  course, 
being  useless,  and  my  pockets  were  next  rudely  searched 
and  emptied.  Seeing  Mr.  and  Mrs.  R.  approaching,  I 
made  an  abortive  effort  to  convey  to  their  keeping  their 
woollen  shawl,  as  a covering  for  their  babe,  but  it  was 
snatched  from  my  hands.  Strange  to  say,  a string  of 
coral  beads,  found  within  my  hat,  was  restored,  being  pro- 
bably regarded  as  a rosary  used  in  prayer  according  to 
the  Moslem  fashion.  Two  of  my  pockets  were  also  over- 
looked in  the  general  search.  This  ordeal  completed, 
some  bread  soaked  in  water  was  bestowed  upon  me,  but 
fatigue  and  anxiety  had  banished  hunger,  and  when  left 
alone,  I fell  on  the  wet  ground  in  a sleep  that  might 
rather  be  called  the  stupor  of  exhaustion.  I could  hardly 
realize  my  position  on  awaking.  The  noisy  horns  still 


16 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


sounded  wildly  in  the  distance,  while  the  light  of  a clear 
moon  shone  calmly  over  the  blood-stained  earth.” 

While  Mr.  K.  was  making  these  painful  experiences, 
we  took  a hasty  farewell  of  each  other,  having  no  hope  of 
life,  and  inexpressible  peace  was  granted  us  in  the  solemn 
prospect  of  entering  eternity.  We  no  longer  felt  distress 
at  the  prospect  of  leaving  our  helpless  infant,  but  were 
able  to  rejoice  at  the  thought  of  the  glory  that  awaited 
us  in  our  Father’s  House.  Hearing  myself  called,  we 
turned  into  a hut  close  by,  and  there  found  our  poor 
brother  loaded  with  fetters,  but  still  alive ; and  as  we  were 
now  also  in  irons,  we  concluded  that  our  execution  was 
postponed,  and  lay  down  to  rest,  after  partaking  of  a 
scanty  repast.  We  slept  in  spite  of  the  wild  music  that 
sounded  around  us,  and  the  slight  protection  afforded  us 
from  the  pouring  rain  by  our  sheep  skin  and  my  coat. 

The  news  of  our  capture  had  spread  through  the 
neighbourhood,  and  we  were  aroused  before  day-break, 
by  an  eager  throng  who  came  in  hot  haste  to  view  the 
wonderful  spectacle  of  three  white  persons  and  a child 
conquered  and  chained.  They  crowded  round  us  in  the 
greatest  amazement,  handling  us  most  unceremoniously, 
as  if  we  had  been  animals,  exclaiming  now  and  then, 
“ These  are  not  men,  they  are  spirits ; they  have  heads 
like  horses,  they  will  soon  be  killed ! ” One  tall,  thin, 
grey -haired  man,  ornamented  with  coral  beads,  iron  rings, 
and  fetish  cords,  stepped  up  to  Mr.  K.,  and  stared  feroci- 
ously at  him  for  some  minutes ; but  his  gaze  being  met 
with  unshrinking  calmness,  he  at  length  slowly  retired, 
making  some  remarks  to  various  attendants,  from  which 
we  gathered  that  there  was  no  intention  of  bringing  us 
to  trial. 

When  we  had  painfully  crawled  back,  on  hands  and 
knees,  to  our  brother,  who  sat  by  the  hut  of  the  wounded 
chief,  some  food  was  supplied  us,  and  a few  poles  being 


I'he  Captives  in  Irons 


BEFORE  ABU  BOFO. 


17 


struck,  skins  were  spread  upon  them  to  shield  us  from  the 
heat  and  the  crowd.  After  a short  time  a group  of  men 
approached,  bearing  aloft  a large  coloured  umbrella,  under 
which  Adu  Bofo  advanced  to  visit  the  chief.  I made  an 
attempt  to  draw  his  attention,  and  again  urged  the  sad 
story  of  our  betrayal  and  wrong.  But  though  he  took 
my  offered  hand,  and  acknowledged  the  truth  of  my  as- 
sertions, he  assured  us,  with  stony  composure,  that  being 
his  master’s  slave,  his  only  course  was  to  send  us  to  the 
king,  and  thus  we  recognized  the  terrible  fact,  that 
Coomassie  was  to  be  our  ultimate  goal. 

We  entreated  him  at  least  to  restore  us  to  the 
Akwamu  King,  who  might  send  us  to  our  brethren  in 
Krobo,  promising  that  they  would  reward  him  liberally, 
whereupon  he  pondered,  and  pretended  to  comply,  for 
which  we  thanked  and  blessed  him  most  heartily.  Our 
irons  were  removed,  and  we  were  provided  with  a 
roof  of  banian  leaves.  But  before  long  a procession  of 
soldiers  was  again  formed,  and  the  camp  was  ordered 
forward,  while  we,  scarcely  able  to  move,  and  stung 
by  pangs  of  the  keenest  disappointment,  were  forced 
to  keep  up  with  the  rest.  Mr.  K.  most  kindly  supplied 
my  poor  wife  with  one  of  his  shoes,  which  were  for- 
tunately small,  she  having  lost  hers  in  the  muddy 
path,  and  thus  we  recommenced  our  dismal  march  under 
a fresh  escort  of  guards. 


C 


18 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII ANTE E. 


CHAPTER  V. 

WITH  THE  ASHANTEE  AEMY. 

June  14-24,  1869. 

Happily  we  were  not  compelled  to  advance  rapidly, 
being  in  tlie  midst  of  a company  of  soldiers  who  were 
often  commanded  to  halt ; so  on  we  went,  now  on  high 
ground,  then  wading  through  long  grass  or  primeval 
forests.  Twenty  steps  on  either  side  of  our  column,  two 
other  lines  were  marching  in  the  singular  style  peculiar 
to  the  country,  and  many  a headless  corpse  which  lay  in 
our  path,  showed  that  we  were  going  through  the  scene  of 
yesterday’s  conflict.  The  frizzy  hair  of  one  of  the  heads, 
made  it  apparent  that  it  had  belonged  to  an  Ashantee, 
the  hasty  retreat  of  whose  enemy  had  compelled  him  to 
forsake  the  bloody  trophy.  A few  yards  away  from  this 
disgusting  spectacle  sat  a man  preparing  a goblet  out  of  a 
human  skull. 

After  two  hours  of  such  marching,  we  were  permitted 
to  halt  for  rest,  surrounded  by  a vociferating  crowd.  Mr. 
K.  here  contrived  to  pass  some  of  his  underclothing  to 
poor  Mi's  R.,  and  this  became  her  principal  dress  for  seven 
months.  He  also  spared  part  of  his  linen  for  the  little 
one. 

To  an  Akwamu  chief,  dreadfully  disfigured  by  a 
wound,  I offered  my  hand,  which  he  refused  ; but  gazing 
at  us  intently,  he  beckoned  to  a youth  in  uniform,  and 
covered  with  amulets  like  a Fetish  priest,  who,  to  our 


WITH  THE  AS  IT  ANTE  E ARMY. 


19 


surprise,  addressed  us  in  tolerable  English,  evidently 
learned  of  our  brethren  in  Akra.  This  giddy  fellow  cut 
short  our  questions  by  turning  his  back  on  us  with  a rude 
laugh.  “ I am  hungry,”  said  he,  “ I must  be  off.”  At 
length  we  were  released  and  taken  to  a small  house,  where 
some  sympathising  people  brought  us  corn,  pounded  yams, 
and  goat’s  flesh,  the  latter  of  which  we  could  not  eat  on 
account  of  its  high  flavour,  though  later  on  hunger  com- 
pelled us  to  accept  many  things  infinitely  more  dis- 
gusting. At  my  wife’s  request,  we  were  supplied  with 
water,  a great  comfort  for  our  baby  ; but  in  the  everfing 
our  fetters  were  again  fastened,  and  we  were  thankful  for 
a block  of  wood  as  a pillow,  when  we  lay  on  the  bare  floor. 
We  knew  that  under  such  hardships  our  babe’s  nourish- 
ment must  soon  cease,  and  what  should  we  do  then  ? We 
could  only  say,  “ The  Lord  will  provide.” 

The  morning  of  June  loth  dawned.  We  were  released 
from  our  fetters  and  led  to  a little  hut  in  the  wood,  roofed 
with  palm  branches,  and  about  five  feet  square  ; this  was 
our  resting-place  for  four  days.  Here  the  king’s  son  came 
to  question  us  as  to  our  possessions.  We  answered  him 
truthfully,  and  assured  him  we  had  buried  no  cowries, 
which  made  him  very  angry,  and  when  I did  not  at  once 
understand  his  questions  he  shook  both  his  fists  in  my 
face.  This  discipline  being  over,  a woman  was  brought 
who  was  willing  to  nurse  our  baby,  but  her  husband  soon 
forbade  it,  and  we  learned  how  we  had  been  deceived  when 
told  that  we  should  have  no  difficulty  in  finding  a nurse, 
for  this  was  the  only  woman  who  had  an  infant  with  her. 
Alas ! the  sufferings  of  my  wife  and  little  one  pressed 
more  heavily  upon  me  step  by  step  ; one  of  the  king’s  sons, 
however,  gave  him  a dress. 

Our  food  consisted  of  boiled  yams,  water,  soup,  and 
occasionally  a little  roasted  corn.  Once  we  obtained  a 
pound  of  meat,  the  half  of  which  we  smoked  and  dried  to 


20 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


make  it  last  the  longer ; our  fingers  had  to  do  the  duty  of 
spoons  and  forks.  During  these  four  days  our  comfort 
was  not  increased  by  hearing,  as  we  did  on  two  occasions, 
the  peculiar  beat  of  a drum  and  the  report  of  shots,  which 
were  answered  by  a terrible  scream  from  the  multitude. 
It  was  evident  that  fresh  prisoners  were  being  executed, 
and  that  even  Anums  were  not  spared. 

On  the  evening  of  the  18th  of  June  our  attention  was 
arrested  by  unusual  sounds  ; we  listened  and  heard  the 
report  of  distant  shouting,  of  drums,  and  of  cries  of  alarm. 
The  principal  men  around  us  hastily  seized  some  ammuni- 
tion and  marched  off.  It  was  evident  that  Dompre  had 
made  one  of  his  daring  sallies,  for  a sound  of  continuous 
firing  seemed  approaching,  and  we  were  desired  to  come 
forward.  As  we  did  so,  Adu  Bofo,  advancing,  commanded 
us  to  enter  the  nearest  shed.  Here  we  beheld  the  booty 
they  had  taken  ; leather  trunks,  coverings,  kitchen  utensils, 
and  children’s  clothing,  heaped  together  in  fearful  con- 
fusion. To  attempt  to  sit  was  useless,  to  lie  down  im- 
possible, for  new  faces  surrounded  us  and  exultingly 
fastened  on  our  chains  afresh. 

It  was  a pale,  clear,  moonlight  night,  enabling  us  to 
distinguish  a crowd  of  soldiers  gathering  within  the  fence 
of  the  majestic  bamboo  house  inhabited  by  Adu.  Out  of 
it  he  emerged,  attired  in  a dirty  yellow  jacket,  hung 
round  with  charms  to  protect  him  from  danger ; this  was 
his  warrior’s  dress  ! From  his  seat  or  throne  he  gave  his 
commands,  during  which  the  distant  firing  made  it  evident 
the  camp  had  been  attacked.  Rising,  with  his  long  pipe 
still  in  his  mouth,  and  attended  by  his  guards,  he  marched 
with  a triumphant  step  to  the  scene  of  conflict,  his  guard 
following.  Thus  left  comparatively  alone  we  had  leisure 
to  observe  our  surroundings,  and  noticed  among  the  other 
guards  one  who,  with  a consequential  air,  paced  up  and 
down  before  us,  occasionally  uttering  a few  words.  He 


WITH  THE  AS  HA  XT  EE  ARMY. 


21 


was  a fierce  looking  fellow,  armed  with  a large  sharp 
knife,  which  we  felt  assured  was  to  decapitate  us  should 
the  combat  turn  out  ill.  As  the  night  passed  away  the 
sound  of  firing  became  more  distant ; the  troops  were  pro- 
bably pursuing ; so  we  ventured  to  rest  our  weary  heads 
on  the  wreck  of  our  property  and  actually  slept,  dreaming 
of  happy  days  gone  by. 

The  morning  of  the  19th  broke,  and  made  apparent  the 
excitement  around  us.  Preparations  for  war  were  immi- 
nent, and  our  fetters  were  removed.  We  were  then  led 
through  ranks  of  armed  men  outside  the  camp,  where  the 
Akwamus,  headed  by  their  prince,  stood  ready  to  start ; 
a council  of  war  was  held,  and  after  some  hesitation  it  was 
decided  that  we  should  return  to  the  camp.  Several 
prisoners  passed  us,  and  among  them,  to  our  surprise,  we 
recognised  the  familiar  faces  of  Palm  and  his  wife  from 
Accra,  who,  at  the  same  moment,  caught  sight  of  us,  and 
pointed  to  the  chains  on  their  feet.  We  could  only  sadly 
realise  our  helplessness,  and  rack  our  brains  with  wonder- 
ing how  they  also  had  fallen  into  the  hands  of  our  enemies. 
It  was  evident  they  had  not  been  taken  in  battle,  as  in 
that  case  Palm’s  life  would  not  have  been  spared. 

We  were  conducted  by  another  official  to  a new  hut, 
built  for  us  near  Adu  Bofo’s  head  quarters,  and  this  time 
our  fetters  were  fastened  on  long  before  evening,  and  we 
wore  them  through  four  weary  days,  on  the  third  of 
which,  however,  I succeeded  in  freeing  my  poor  wife  from 
their  burden.  Thus  another  Sabbath  of  our  sorrowful 
captivity  went  by ; deprived  as  we  were  of  the  comfort  of 
our  bibles,  we  found  it  a hard  and  bitter  struggle  to  resign 
our  minds  to  this  terrible  dispensation. 

Our  supply  of  food  grew  scanty,  but  at  ten  o’clock 
they  brought  us  boiled  yams,  and  in  the  evening  pepper 
soup  with  maize,  and  a bit  of  skin  floating  in  it,  was  set 
before  us.  This  repast  left  us  so  hungry  that  we  crawled 


22 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII AN  TEE. 


round  in  our  chains  to  beg  a little  more,  but  without 
success.  Often  would  we  dream  of  our  brethren  at  the 
other  stations,  and  picture  ourselves  among  them ; but 
these  visions  of  peace  and  plenty  only  roused  the  sharpest 
disappointment  when  we  awoke,  while  our  anxiety  for 
our  babe  grew  apace. 

My  wife  held  up  bravely,  and  her  faith  was  rewarded 
by  the  unexpected  receipt  of  two  of  our  own  tins  of  milk 
from  Adu  Bofo ; these  would  last  us  a fortnight,  by  the 
end  of  which  time  we  fully  trusted  to  be  set  at  liberty. 
We  also  met  with  much  kindness  from  a son  of  Adu’s, 
named  Apoku,  who  paid  us  frequent  visits,  and  showed 
his  sympathy  by  cheering  words,  which  gave  us  much 
comfort,  though  his  influence  was  insufficient  to  effect  our 
release.  “ You  shall  go,  only  be  patient,”  he  would  say 
to  us  again  and  again.  And  so  we  waited  on  through 
unspeakable  privations  and  endurances,  hoping  and  long- 
ing for  the  decision  that  should  put  an  end  to  our  trial. 

At  last  this  seemed  to  be  coming,  for  on  the  afternoon 
of  the  23d  we  watched  the  assembling  of  a crowd,  whose 
liberal  display  of  bright  coloured  umbrellas  portended  a 
grand  discussion.  Our  chains  being  removed  by  the  com- 
mand of  Kwating,  we  were  led  forward  with  beating 
hearts  into  the  semi-circle,  eagerly  questioning  within 
ourselves  whether  the  expected  message  had  really  arrived 
from  our  brethren. 

There  sat  the  Akwamu  king,  his  son  on  the  left,  and 
on  the  light  Bofo,  with  officers  and  servants ; while  the 
foreground  was  covered  with  a collection  of  household 
stuff',  the  spoils  from  Anum.  Friend  Thomas,  in  his  office 
of  interpreter,  asked  us,  with  a proud  display  of  very 
queer  English,  whether  those  were  our  possessions,  and 
on  our  answering  in  the  affirmative,  proceeded  to  inquire 
if  they  were  all  we  had.  We  replied  that  they  were 
only  a small  proportion.  “ What  is  missing  ? ” said  Thomas. 


WITH  THE  ASH  ANT  EE  ARMY. 


23 


We  coulcl  not  give  a list,  but  explained  that  much  of  the 
station  property  was  not  our  own,  being  merely  entrusted 
to  Mr.  Kiihne  for  sale  by  the  directors  of  the  mercantile 
establishment  of  our  mission,  and  that  though  we  missed 
many  of  our  own  things  as  well,  we  could  only  verify 
them  by  the  books  and  inventory.  “Where  are  they?” 
said  Thomas,  and  again  we  had  to  assert  our  ignorance. 

All  this  time  he  spoke  so  unintelligibly  that  I was 
obliged  to  arrive  at  his  meaning  by  questioning  him  in 
Tschi ; as,  for  instance,  his  pronunciation  of  “ never 
mind,”  sounded  much  more  like  “ noble  man ; ” and  the 
difficulty  was  not  decreased  by  his  high  estimate  of  his 
linguistic  powers,  which  led  him  to  hammer  out  the  few 
Encdish  words  he  knew,  with  fierce  and  stubborn  decision. 
Meanwhile  our  two  cash  boxes  came  to  light,  and  at  their 
command,  I drew  out  my  keys  and  opened  the  first  of 
them  which  rested  on  the  knees  of  Adu  Bofo,  whose  eyes 
glistened  as  he  caught  sight  of  a string  of  beads.  These 
were  instantly  hidden  in  the  folds  of  his  dress,  while  the 
silver  dollars  charmed  him  exceedingly,  and  he  displayed 
them  to  the  Akwamu  king  with  cordial  expressions  of 
delight.  The  latter  simply  nodded  his  approval,  seem- 
ingly indifferent  to  the  whole  concern. 

Adu  Bofo  now  rose,  and  offered  to  return  my  keys, 
which  I declined,  seeing,  as  I told  him,  I had  no  further 
use  for  them.  I was  next  called  upon  to  unlock  my 
private  box,  but  being  minus  the  key,  this  was  impos- 
sible, so  they  had  to  be  satisfied  with  a list  of  its  contents 
and  directions  for  finding  the  key.  They  then  wrapped 
both  boxes  in  a table-cloth,  together  with  a case  of 
dessert  knives  and  forks,  a dozen  silver  spoons — our 
wedding  presents — and  two  cases  for  shot.  We  were  then 
dismissed,  our  hope  again  dashed  to  the  ground,  and  we 
returned  to  our  chains.  By  way  of  compensation  for  our 
disappointment,  a few  men  followed  us,  carrying  a present 


24 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


from  Adu  Bofo,  consisting  of  three  chairs,  a large  woollen 
quilt,  our  baby’s  pillow,  two  shirts,  two  window  curtains, 
three  sheets,  a velvet  band,  and  my  wedding  gloves ; the 
latter  I sent  back  as  useless  to  me  in  my  present  predica- 
ment. A pair  of  large  cloth  shoes,  which  we  vainly 
attempted  to  exchange  for  smaller  ones,  completed  the 
list  of  these  gracious  presents,  and  of  course  we  tendered 
our  prompt  thanks  to  the  donor. 

Soon  afterwards,  the  general  sent  us  a jar  of  arrowroot 
and  another  of  meat  extract,  with  an  order  to  take  out 
the  contents  and  return  the  pots.  By  this  time  we  had 
become  so  confident  that  we  should  speedily  regain  our 
liberty  that  I actually  committed  the  immense  folly  of 
returning  the  offered  food.  Alas  ! with  what  gratitude 
we  should  have  hailed  a similar  gift  later  on.  However, 
as  it  was,  we  all  now  lay  down  under  our  soft  woollen 
counterpane,  feeling  quite  hopeful  and  contented,  and 
firm  in  the  faith  that  we  should  soon  be  free. 

It  was  a wretched  night,  however,  for  at  twelve  o’clock 
a clap  of  thunder  aroused  us,  and  the  rain  came  pouring 
through  the  leafy  roof — which  was  only  intended  as  a 
protection  from  the  sun — not  only  soaking  us,  but 
streaming  through  the  hut  in  a flood,  and  obliging  us  to 
take  refuge  upon  the  chairs.  I tried  to  shelter  the  baby 
by  holding  over  his  head  a wooden  dish,  while  K.  dragged 
himself  along,  chains  and  all,  into  the  more  substantial 
hut  of  our  neighbour.  For  two  hours  we  sat  crouching 
on  those  chairs,  till  the  rain  ceasing,  we  once  more  rolled 
the  soaked  counterpane  around  us  and  fell  asleep.  At 
dawn,  we  left  our  miserable  resting  place,  and  as  we  dried 
our  garments  by  the  camp  fires,  we  observed  signs  of 
removal,  and  heard  whispers  of  a march  to  Coomassie. 
Our  alarm  was  great,  for  our  chains  and  coverings  were 
put  up  for  despatch.  Our  questions  were  not  noticed,  so 
we  demanded  an  interview  with  Adu  Bofo.  Our  irons 


WITH  THE  ASHANTEE  ARMY. 


25 


were  removed,  and  we  were  led  towards  the  council,  but 
“ he  had  not  time  to  attend  to  us,”  and  we  were  obliged 
to  return.  Our  visit  had,  however,  made  him  uneasy,  and 
about  ten  o’clock  he  came  to  ask  what  we  wanted.  “ Free- 
dom,” cried  we,  “ freedom  ; especially  for  the  sake  of  our 
suffering  baby.  Full  well  do  we  know  our  innocence  in 
reference  to  this  war ; full  well  do  we  know  that  we  can- 
not long  survive  in  our  present  condition.”  We  also 
spoke  of  ransom,  which  we  knew  our  brethren  would 
gladly  give. 

With  an  ironical  laugh,  peculiar  to  himself,  he  turned 
to  his  followers,  sarcastically  remarking,  “He  promises 
much  money  if  we  take  him  to  Krobi ; ” then,  fixing  his 
eyes  upon  us,  he  continued,  “You  must  first  go  over 
yonder,  eat  a little  and  rest,  after  which  I will  take  you 
to  the  coast.”  He  then  dismissed  the  people,  and  left  us 
to  guess  whether  he  intended  to  convey  us  to  some  hiding- 
place,  or  to  Coomassie.  Thus,  after  ten  days  bitter  ex- 
perience of  this  wretched  camp  life,  we  had  to  resume  our 
onward  journey,  whither  we  knew  not,  but  strong  in  our 
Master’s  assurance,  “ Lo,  I am  with  you  always,  even  to 
the  end  of  the  world.” 


2G 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEAN  TEE. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

THE  MARCH  TO  THE  VOLTA. 

On  Thursday  morning,  the  24th  of  June,  we  quitted  the 
camp  and  resumed  our  old  order  of  march,  conducted  by 
a guard  of  soldiers.  After  passing  a pond  on  the  road 
filled  with  headless  corpses,  we  ascended  a hill,  whence  we 
saw  long  lines  of  persons  likewise  under  guard  and  moving 
in  our  direction.  There  were  men,  women,  and  children 
from  Tongo — all  prisoners  like  ourselves. 

With  very  brief  intervals  of  rest  we  walked  on  through 
the  day ; once  we  crossed  a stream,  whose  cool,  fresh 
water,  for  the  time,  quenched  our  burning  thirst.  Though 
shallow,  the  current  was  strong,  and  I felt  most  grateful 
to  one  of  our  guides  for  carrying  my  wife  across,  though 
he  grumbled  sorely  whilst  he  did  so.  Night  at  length 
brought  a short  and  welcome  reprieve,  and  we  sank  to 
rest  in  a half  deserted  village,  whence  we  were  again 
driven  at  daybreak.  Though  the  same  dreary  prospect  was 
before  us,  we  were  somewhat  relieved,  as  our  road  lay 
through  plantations  of  corn  and  yams.  Our  path  was 
clean  and  well  kept,  and  led  us  to  a thriving  village,  where 
we  even  enjoyed  the  shelter  of  a roof.  We  were  now 
taken  into  the  presence  of  the  resident  chief,  before  whom 
we  passed  in  single  file,  offering  the  usual  salute,  and, 
this  ordeal  completed,  we  stood,  while  the  chief  with  his 
elders  and  councillors  paid  us  a similar  attention.  Carriers 
then  displayed  the  spoils  from  Anum,  which  were  duly 


THE  MARCH  TO  THE  VOLTA. 


27 


examined  and  removed,  by  the  command  of  the  prince, 
to  be  stored  in  safety.  It  afterwards  transpired  that  Adu 
Bofo  intended  to  bestow  a proof  of  confidence  upon  this 
individual  by  leaving  the  booty  in  his  charge ; but  in 
1871  the  general,  on  his  return  to  Coomassie,  led  off  the 
same  prince  and  his  people  as  captives,  and  when  we  again 
met  them  they  were  in  the  most  wretched  and  dejected 
condition. 

On  returning;  to  the  village  we  chanced  to  discover  three 
of  our  boxes,  which  seemed  to  have  escaped  the  general 
examination.  Wondering  what  was  to  be  their  fate,  I 
begged  leave  to  search  for  a boot,  as  my  poor  wife,  being 
now  completely  barefoot,  was  at  the  mercy  of  the  sharp 
stones.  A reluctant  consent  enabled  me  to  commence  a 
search  among  a confused  mass  of  medicines,  clothes,  a 
thermometer,  and  a violin,  all  of  which  had  been  ruthlessly 
thrown  together.  I at  length  thankfully  drew  out  one 
slipper  of  my  own,  and  we  were  glad  to  tie  it  on  before 
hurrying  up  a rocky  hill  the  next  morning. 

Under  other  circumstances  we  should  have  felt  richly 
rewarded  on  reaching  the  summit  of  this  eminence,  where 
a magnificent  panorama  burst  upon  our  view.  Before  us, 
as  far  as  the  eye  could  reach,  lay  broad  and  verdant 
plains — a garden  of  beauty,  bordered  in  the  far  distance 
by  the  winding  silver  thread  of  the  Volta.  For  a moment 
we  rejoiced  in  hailing  the  river  as  an  old  friend ; then, 
with  a flash,  the  conviction  was  forced  back  upon  us,  that 
if  we  crossed  the  Volta,  it  would  only  be  on  our  sure  and 
sad  way  to  Coomassie.  So  we  stood  in  silence,  each  of  us 
reading  in  the  other’s  eyes  the  reflection  of  our  own 
sorrowful  thoughts ; and  thus  the  vision  passed,  while  we 
turned  to  encounter  the  stern  reality  of  the  descent. 

And,  oh ! what  a descent  it  was,  leading  us  down 
among  rocks  that  were  almost  perpendicular ! My  feet 
seemed  to  touch  the  head  of  the  person  in  front,  while  we 


28 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  A SHAN  TEE. 


cautiously  clung  to  our  footing,  and  crept  on  with  slow, 
painful  movements ; when,  after  three-quarters  of  an 
hour’s  sliding,  straining  and  balancing,  we  again  stood 
safely  on  even  ground,  though  with  wounded  feet  and 
trembling  knees,  we  felt  deeply  sensible  that  a special 
Providence  had  watched  over  our  way. 

Our  inexorable  guards  now  urged  us  rapidly  forward 
over  the  beautiful  plain,  but  no  words  can  paint  the  thirst 
of  that  fearful  mid-day  heat.  While  we  could,  we  kept 
wet  cloths  wrapped  round  the  head  of  our  infant,  but  the 
supply  of  water  failed  us  at  last,  and  then  all  hope  seemed 
gone.  Once,  in  a slight  hollow  of  the  road,  we  came  upon 
a little  muddy  pool,  and  this  we  lapped  up  greedily, 
like  Gideon’s  warriors.  It  was  past  noon  when  we 
reached  a small  cluster  of  trees,  where  a short  interval  of 
repose  was  granted,  while  yams  and  a little  water  were 
placed  before  us,  being  the  first  food  that  had  passed  our 
lips  that  day.  Our  journey  then  took  a north-westerly 
direction  in  the  course  of  the  river,  which  we  could  not 
yet  see. 

The  shadows  were  lengthening  before  we  staggered 
through  the  streets  of  a village,  Asuaso  (called  Dschome 
on  the  map),  and  once  more  looked  upon  the  broad 
waters  of  the  fair  Yolta,  gilded  into  splendour  by  the  rays 
of  a setting  sun.  Close  beside  its  high  bank  lay  our 
night  quarters,  where  our  fetters  were  fastened,  and  as 
Asuaso  joined  Ashantee,  provisions  were  preremptorily 
demanded  by  our  people,  and  we  thus  obtained  the  gift 
of  a hen  with  some  corn,  in  addition  to  the  usual  yams. 

On  Sunday,  the  27th  of  June,  arrangements  were  made 
for  our  transit  across  the  river  in  two  canoes,  so  slight  in 
structure  that  any  movement  endangered  our  safety. 
Our  gallant  leader,  fearing  to  risk  his  own  life,  sent  us  on 
first,  while  he  calmly  stood  contemplating  the  perilous 
undertaking,  and  when  all  the  rest  were  safely  landed,  he 


THE  MARCH  TO  THE  VOLTA. 


29 


finally  ventured  to  follow,  after  which  we  resumed  our 
journey  into  the  unknown  regions  before  us. 

Here  we  will  make  a slight  pause,  in  order  to  introduce 
some  details  of  the  company  in  which  we  travelled.  The 
first  party  was  composed  of  old  Ageana*  and  his  staff. 
He  was  a bald,  grey -bearded  man  of  sixty ; surly,  dis- 
contented, and  feared  by  all.  He  appeared  always  angry, 
except  when  under  the  influence  of  drink,  when  he  boast- 
fully related  wonderful  histories  of  himself  and  his  ances- 
tors ; at  other  times  he  made  no  friends,  and  his  be- 
haviour to  us  was  gruff  and  savage  in  the  extreme.  Him- 
self a slave  of  Adu  Bofo,  he,  in  his  turn,  owned  numerous 
slaves,  and  a great  collection  of  wives.  His  son  Kwabena 
— a faithful  copy  of  his  father — was  a confirmed  drunk- 
ard, though  only  eighteen  years  of  age,  and  his  rude 
arrogance  and  covetousness  added  a good  deal  to  our  dis- 
comfort. His  relative,  Opoku,  the  inseparable  companion 
and  chief  councillor  of  Ageana,  was  an  aged  man,  and  an 
adept  in  cunning  craftiness,  deceit  being  stamped  indelibly 
on  his  every  feature.  He  was  a person  who  well  knew 
how  to  carry  his  point,  and  when  flattery  was  unavailing, 
the  expression  of  his  rage  became  truly  awful.  A few 
slaves  completed  this  first  party. 

The  next  group  (“  our  soldiers  ”)  was  formed  by  three 
warriors,  each  about  thirty  years  of  age.  Adu  Kwaku, 
a hairy  little  man  of  sanguine  temperament;  Bobie,  a 
quiet,  phlegmatic  fellow ; and  Angfwiri  the  youngest,  a 
man  of  ambiguous  character,  who  said  very  little,  but 
always  contrived  to  keep  in  old  Ageana’s  good  graces, 
which  made  him  an  object  of  envy  to  the  others.  They 
all  presented  a very  singular  appearance,  having  twisted 
their  long  hair  into  small  tufts,  which  they  regarded  as 
peculiarly  handsome.  They  were  rough  and  rude  at  first, 
but  as  time  wore  on  they  became  our  best  friends,  and 
* The  g in  this  name  is  pronounced  hard. 


30 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


treated  us  with  as  much  consideration  as  was  possible  in 
our  forlorn  condition.  Each  soldier  was  attended  by  a 
lad,  and  this  trio  of  boys  brought  up  the  rear  of  our  pro- 
cession. In  the  centre  of  this  company  we  marched  as 
slaves,  daily  enduring  a fresh  torrent  of  abuse ; the  old 
leader  himself  taking  special  delight  in  trying  to  extin- 
guish our  hopes,  while  he  drew  lively  pi  ctures  of  the  state 
of  things  in  Coomassie,  and  assured  us  that  “ our  heads 
would  be  cut  off  there.”  Later  on,  however,  it  became 
evident  that  the  king  had  no  intention  of  injuring  us,  so 
that  we  could  again  breathe  freely. 

And  now,  as  we  look  back  upon  the  terrible  ordeal,  we 
can  thank  God  for  so  ordering  our  way  that  we  learnt  to 
know  the  Ashantee  people  not  as  our  inferiors  in  power 
and  position— as  is  usually  the  case  with  missionaries  in 
their  relations  to  heathen  tribes — but  as  masters  and 
superiors,  seeing  that  our  lives  and  welfare  depended  on 
their  mercy  and  pleasure.  Thus  I trust  we  gained  a new 
and  more  complete  stock  of  information  and  experience 
for  our  future  work. 


FROM  THE  VOLTA  TO  OKWANO. 


31 


CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM  THE  VOLTA  TO  OKWANO. 

It  was  on  a sacl  Sunday  morning  that  we  lost  sight  of  our 
beautiful  river,  and  plunged,  in  a westerly  direction,  into 
the  unknown  regions  beyond.  A thick  fog,  which  gradu- 
ally turned  into  heavy  rain,  corresponded  with  our  cheer- 
less feelings,  as  we  plodded  over  a path  so  narrow  that  the 
tall  wet  grass  on  either  side  soaked  our  poor  ragged 
garments  through  and  through,  and  filled  us  with  dread 
as  to  the  effects  of  this  exposure  on  our  little  boy.  Ageana 
hunted  us  forward  with  abuse,  and  seemed  to  look  on  the 
bad  weather  as  a fault  of  ours.  Every  petition  for  rest 
met  with  the  reply,  “ Duom,  duom  !”  (forward)  “No  rest 
will  be  given  before  evening.”  However,  in  the  afternoon 
a halt  was  made,  when  we  suddenly  came  upon  some 
empty  huts,  seemingly  built  for  the  accommodation  of 
travellers  ; and  we  were  able  to  lay  our  tired  darling  to 
rest  on  a bed  of  leaves  while  a fire  was  lighted,  at  which 
we  dried  our  clothes.  My  petition  for  the  use  of  a few  of 
the  articles  in  our  own  trunks  was  disregarded,  though 
seconded  by  the  pleading  of  our  soldier  guards,  and  after 
a scanty  supper  of  boiled  corn — our  only  meal  that  day 
— our  irons  were  secured. 

The  next  morning  was  brilliant,  but  our  early  walk 
through  dripping  foliage  drenched  us  completely.  After 
partaking  of  a small  maize  loaf  we  pursued  our  way 
through  tangled  woods,  treading  the  marshy  soil  with 
grateful  appreciation  of  the  shade  afforded  by  trees ; but 


32 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


as  our  path  was  constantly  crossed  by  wide  ditches  and 
long  drooping  branches,  we  grew  more  stiff  than  ever,  by 
dint  of  stooping,  climbing;  and  leaping,  and  emerged  on 
the  open  plain  less  able  to  bear  the  burning  rays  of  the 
sun.  Still  this  was  a red  letter  day,  for  two  rare  luxuries 
awaited  us.  Beside  a spring  one  of  our  soldiers  found  a 
quantity  of  snails,  which  were  hailed  as  a prize  and  made 
into  broth ; and  never  was  food  more  welcome  than  this 
repast  proved  to  us  in  our  half-starved  condition.  Nor 
was  this  all.  In  a clear  brook,  two  feet  in  depth,  we  were 
actually  allowed  to  bathe — for  the  first  time  in  our  cap- 
tivity. In  grateful  relief  we  forgot  for  the  moment  our 
chains,  and  soon  sank  into  a deep,  refreshing  sleep. 

The  weary  plain  was  crossed  at  length,  and  on  the  first 
of  July  we  saw  in  the  distance  a glorious  range  of  moun- 
tains, and  stood  on  the  banks  of  a fine  river,  some  eighty 
feet  in  width.  As  this  was  to  be  crossed,  I plunged  in  to. 
try  the  depth,  and  finding  it  reached  my  waist,  I asked 
that  my  wife  might  be  helped  in  making  the  passage. 
As  this  was  contemptuously  refused,  I was  myself  forced 
to  carry  her  over,  a feat  which  I am  thankful  to  say  was 
accomplished  in  safety,  while  Ageana,  to  our  surprise,  took 
charge  of  the  little  one.  On  landing,  we  found  a row  of 
camp  huts,  built  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  by  Adu 
Bofo,  on  his  march  to  Akwamu,  and  here  Kwateng  met 
us  with  the  caravan,  and  I extorted  a reluctant  consent 
to  our  abstracting  a pair  of  socks  out  of  one  of  our  trunks, 
my  wife  being  by  this  time  nearly  barefoot.  Three 
soldiers  superintended  this  search.  I also  ventured  to 
ask  Ageana  for  the  loan  of  one  of  the  chairs  with  which 
Adu  Bofo  had  presented  us,  and  which  he  had  appro- 
priated while  the  others  were  left  behind,  but  his  savage 
reply  was,  “ leave  it  alone  !” 

Our  ears  were  now  saluted  with  the  glad  news  that  if 
we  pushed  on  rapidly,  we  might  hope  on  the  morrow  to 


On  thf.  way  from  the  Volta  to  Okwao 


FROM  THE  VOLTA  TO  OKWAO. 


33 


reach  a town,  and  find  abundance  of  food,  the  mere 
thought  of  which  invigorated  us,  though  knowing  the 
difficulty  of  carrying  supplies,  we  had  refrained  from 
murmuring  at  the  scanty  fare  that  we  had  hitherto 
shared  with  our  captors.  The  Ashantees  being  a hardy 
race  inured  from  youth  to  the  severest  simplicity, 
are  able  to  march  day  after  day  at  a quick, 
steady  pace,  with  short  intervals  of  rest,  and  a modi- 
cum of  food.  They  lie  down  to  sound  sleep  at  night, 
after  a light  supper  of  corn,  waking  refreshed  and 
strengthened  to  resume  their  way  at  sunrise. 

Our  route  led  us  toward  a range  of  blue  mountains,  which 
called  up  sweet  and  sad  associations  of  our  distant  home. 
The  rocky  ground  echoed  to  our  footsteps,  and  on  reaching 
the  first  elevation  the  high  outline  stretched  far  away  to 
the  right,  ending  abruptly  in  a square  rock  some  two 
hundred  feet  in  length,  which  curious  conformation  riveted 
our  interest,  and  turned  out  to  be  the  shrine  of  the  great 
Fetish  of  Okwao. 

We  now  crossed  the  high  plateau,  and  prepared  for  a 
fresh  ascent,  toiling  onward  wearily,  as  no  food  had  yet 
passed  our  lips  that  day.  In  two  hours  a brook  was 
reached,  beside  which  we  found  seated  several  members  of 
our  own  party  enjoying  a meal  of  bread.  Famished  with 
hunger  we  expected  a respite  and  some  refreshment,  but 
to  my  intense  and  bitter  indignation  this  was  con- 
temptuously refused.  Even  now  my  strongest  feelings 
are  roused  when  memory  recalls  the  blustering  urgency 
of  Ageana,  as  he  roared  his  command,  “ Duom,  duom  ” 
(up  ! forward),  not  even  permitting  us  to  taste  the  water 
at  our  feet,  or  to  fill  our  calabash.  Though  we  obeyed,  I 
can  fairly  say  that  my  blood  bdiled  with  anger,  and  for 
some  hours  we  endured  agonies  of  suffering. 

At  about  three  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  a pause  was 
made  for  a few  minutes,  and  a small  roll  was  thrown  us, 

D 


34 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


after  eating  which  we  entered  the  deep  shades  of  a prime- 
val forest.  Still  suffering  from  the  keenest  pangs  of 
hunger,  which  had  been  only  augmented  by  the  cruel 
fragment  supplied,  our  strength  was  unequal  to  the 
strain,  and  we  repeatedly  staggered  and  fell,  our  feet  re- 
fusing to  move  at  our  bidding,  spite  of  the  repeated  in- 
junctions of  our  guides  to  rouse  and  exert  ourselves  as 
our  goal  was  near. 

At  this  critical  juncture  a messenger  of  God’s  provi- 
dence appeared  in  the  shape  of  one  of  the  soldiers  who 
came  to  meet  us  at  a bend  of  the  road,  carrying  some 
maize  cakes,  every  crumb  of  which  we  devoured  with 
avidity,  and  being  thus  strengthened,  half  an  hour  more 
brought  us  to  the  plantation  on  the  outskirts  of  the 
town.  Here  we  again  fell  in  with  the  captives  from 
Tongo,  and  to  our  delight  saw  large  quantities  of  maize 
being  carried  off  the  fields.  Kwateng  soon  brought  us 
a small  supply  of  palm  wine,  which  revived  our  fainting 
powers,  and  with  thankful  hearts  we  entered  the  clean, 
well  kept  street  of  Tafo,  the  capital  of  Okwao,  which 
boasted  five  or  six  hundred  inhabitants. 

Our  reception  was  superior  to  anything  we  had  hoped 
for ; indeed  the  people  vied  with  each  other  in  kindness, 
and  no  rude  jesting  escaped  their  lips  as  they  gazed  at  us 
in  wonder  and  pity.  * We  were  shown  into  a small 
room  in  the  centre  of  the  town,  which  seemed  to  have 
been  specially  prepared  for  us,  and  the  kind  owner,  un- 
willing to  subject  us  to  the  annoyance  of  inquisitive 
bystanders,  soon  removed  us  into  one  which  was  more 
spacious.  We  were  now  prepared  to  show  ourselves  to 
the  people  of  influence  in  the  town,  who  consisted  chiefly 

* The  average  of  our  daily  march  was  about  thirty  English  miles, 
sometimes  more,  at  other  times  less.  I can  regard  it  as  nothing  less  than 
a miracle,  when  I think  of  my  delicate  wife’s  endurance  of  this  con- 
tinued physical  effort  during  so  many  weeks. 


FROM  THE  VOLTA  TO  OEWAO. 


35 


of  women,  the  wives  of  officials  gone  to  the  war, 
all  painted  white,  and  richly  decorated  with  gigris  and 
fetish  charms,  worn  for  the  sake  of  their  husbands,  for 
whom  they  also  made  a daily  procession  through  the 
town,  invoking  the  protection  of  their  gods.  After  ex- 
changing the  customary  civilities  with  this  group,  in  the 
midst  of  which  sat  an  honoured  priest,  we  were  led  to 
the  chief,  a small  man  whom  we  found  enthroned  on  his 
doorstep,  with  his  goodnatured  wife  beside  him.  He 
testified  his  gratification  by  warmly  pressing  our  hands. 

Scarcely  had  we  regained  our  rooms,  when  gifts  of  food 
came  pouring  in  from  the  hospitable  people  on  all  sides  ; 
boiled  maize,  cassada,  and  an  enormous  dish  presented  by 
the  men  of  the  town.  Gladly  and  thankfully  we  pro- 
ceeded, for  the  first  time  in  twenty  days,  to  satisfy  our 
hunger,  and  fully  enjoyed  the  good  mutton  broth  and 
well  seasoned  fufu.  The  priest  an  old  man,  sent  palm 
wine  with  yams  and  bananas,  while  to  complete  the  feast, 
a present  of  pine  apples  arrived  from  the  wife  of  the  chief. 
These  were  however  returned  by  Kwabena,  the  surly  son 
of  our  leader,  and  upon  the  kind  woman  urging  the 
acceptance  of  her  gift,  he  himself  made  off’  with  the  wel- 
come supplies,  and  also  appropriated  portions  of  the 
other  food,  informing  us,  with  his  usual  politeness,  that 
he  would  take  care  of  our  provisions. 

On  this  memorable  evening,  the  first  glimmer  of  light 
broke  in  upon  us,  for  we  had  at  length  met  with  some 
sympathy  and  humanity,  and  not  least  from  the  priest 
himself — indeed  we  afterwards  learnt  that  such  conduct 
was  characteristic  of  this  class.  And  now  hope  whispered 
that  perhaps  the  worst  of  our  journey  lay  behind  us,  and 
that  some  civilized  towns  might  be  in  our  forward  path. 
But  for  our  helpless  babe  of  nine  months  we  still 
trembled.  Could  he  endure  much  longer  the  want  of 
proper  food  (for  the  milk  was  almost  gone),  and  the  hard- 


36 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIAN TEE. 


ships  of  such  travel  as  ours.  Alas ! in  the  evening,  the 
momentary  gleam  of  sunshine,  which  had  brightened  our 
toilsome  way,  was  clouded,  for  our  fetters  were  once 
more  fastened,  though  the  observers  looked  on  us  with 
pity,  evidently  believing  we  were  innocent  sufferers. 

Very  early  in  the  morning  we  found  ourselves  again 
on  the  march,  and  had  already  left  the  town  behind  us, 
when  we  were  overtaken  by  a messenger  from  the  kind 
chief  who  had  so  befriended  us,  and  despite  the  anger  of 
our  conductor,  he  felt  compelled  to  let  us  return  to  the 
outskirts,  where  the  chief  stood  waiting  our  approach. 
To  his  enquiry  as  to  how  we  could  leave  him  without  a part- 
ing word,  we  replied,  that  being  prisoners  we  had  no  will  of 
our  own.  He  then  refreshed  us  with  a draught  of  palm 
wine,  and  with  thanks  and  blessing  we  bade  him  farewell. 

Our  journey  this  day  was  through  woods,  which 
sheltered  us  from  the  heat,  and  lessened  the  distressing 
thirst.  We  were  gradually  ascending  until  noon,  when 
we  arrived  at  a town  whose  name,  Abetifi,  signified  the 
“ Tops  of  Palms,”  and  thus,  whichever  way  we  turned 
our  eyes,  nothing  but  palm  trees  met  our  view.  While  ar- 
rangements were  pending  for  our  introduction  to  the  chief, 
we  stood  outside  the  town,  and  Ageana  with  two  soldiers 
entered.  He  was  not  flattered  by  his  reception,  and  re- 
turned crestfallen,  while  to  us  the  kindness  of  the  people 
was  great,  and  for  some  reason  not  apparent,  we  remained 
among  them  three  days. 

This  rest  was  the  more  welcome  as  our  babe  was  suffer 
ing  from  fever,  and  Mr.  K.  had  a deep  wound  in  his  heel 
produced  by  the  heavy  irons,  and  causing  him  intense 
pain  in  walking.  The  good  people,  high  and  low,  alike 
vied  with  each  other  in  ministering  to  us,  and  most 
deeply  did  we  feel  their  cheering  attentions.  The  priests 
visited  us  repeatedly,  always  exclaiming,  “ These  must  be 
men  of  God.” 


FROM  THE  VOLTA  TO  OKWAO. 


37 


J ust  at  this  time  a comforter  was  sent  us,  in  the  shape 
of  a young  man  who  modestly  presented  us  with  four 
bananas  on  a wooden  dish,  and  begged  us  not  to  be  too 
sorrowful,  “ for,”  said  he,  “ if  it  be  God’s  will,  and  with  the 
gracious  approval  of  the  king,  you  will  soon  be  back  in 
your  homes.”  These  words  soothed  us,  coming  as  they 
did  from  a native  of  Ashantee,  who  had,  it  seems,  spent 
several  years  working  for  our  missionary  brother,  Mr. 
Mohr,  at  Akuapem.  We  felt  almost  as  if  we  had  met 
with  an  old  friend  in  talking  with  him ; his  name  was 
Yau,  and  his  whole  manner  and  bearing  bore  the  trace  of 
his  association  with  Christian  customs  and  people. 

But  the  journey  had  to  be  resumed,  and  our  next  resting- 
place  was  Abene,  the  residence  of  the  Akwari  king,  who 
was  absent,  but  both  priests  and  people  showed  us  extreme 
kindness,  filling  our  little  room  with  stores  of  provisions, 
which  taught  by  previous  experience,  we  carefully 
guarded.  In  the  evening  we  once  more  enjoyed  the 
luxury  of  a bath,  in  a small  river  which  ran  through  the 
town.  Thus  again  were  our  griefs  alleviated,  and  though 
we  dared  not  ask  a question  as  to  the  distance  we  still 
had  to  traverse,  we  ventured  to  hope  such  happy  experiences 
would  continue  till  we  reached  Coomassie.  Alas  ! while 
indulging  in  these  blissful  dreams,  we  heard  to  our  dismay 
that  our  next  nights  would  be  spent  in  the  bush,  and  our 
hearts  again  sank  at  the  thought  of  this  new  trial  for  our 
tender  child;  yet  even  then,  the  assurance  of  our  Heavenly 
Father’s  loving  care  was  our  support  and  stay. 


38 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE . 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

JOURNEY  TO  AG U AGO,  AND  THE  HALT  THERE. 

7-28  July,  1869. 

Our  next  journey  lay  through  well- watered  palm  forests, 
where  our  sufferings  from  hunger  made  the  few  pine  apples 
we  had  brought  with  us  a most  valuable  help.  About 
five  in  the  evening  we  found  our  burden-bearers  resting 
in  an  old  camping  ground,  which  sight  aroused  the  rage 
of  Ageana,  so  that  the  poor  tired  creatures  sprang  to  their 
feet,  and  started  afresh  with  their  loads.  One  woman 
venturing  to  complain  of  its  weight,  was  irritated  to  the 
last  pitch  of  endurance  by  the  storm  of  abuse  poured  forth 
on  her.  She  returned  a volley  of  angry  words,  seized  her 
load,  and  made  off  to  the  woods,  where  she  was  followed 
in  pursuit  by  our  entire  company.  Thus  left  alone  with 
Ageana,  we  were  accused  as  the  authors  of  this  mischief, 
for  said  he,  “ it  was  your  things  they  were  carrying,”  an 
assertion  which  was  utterly  false,  for  with  the  exception 
of  the  chair  he  had  appropriated,  and  would  never  even 
lend  us,  they  had  nothing  of  ours  at  all. 

Unripe  bananas  boiled  in  their  skins  were  now  set  be- 
fore us.  After  trying  in  vain  to  eat  them  we  sank  down 
on  the  damp  ground — a few  leaves  our  only  protection, 
a stone  our  pillow — and  thus,  with  our  irons  clasped  round 
us,  we  once  more  fell  asleep  till  the  morning,  when  we 
pursued  our  journey  still  fasting,  so  that  for  twenty -four 
hours  not  a morsel  passed  our  lips.  Our  people  had 
cooked  themselves  a savoury  soup  before  our  eyes,  from  a 


JO U Ryu 7 TO  AGUAGO. 


39 


squirrel  which  they  had  shot,  and  had  also  eaten  corn  and 
ground  nuts  to  the  full ; but  it  was  evening  before  we 
obtained  our  pittance.  At  this  place  we  observed  some 
huts  roofed  with  branches  of  banana,  and  thus  knew  that 
a plantation  was  at  hand.  Might  we  light  a fire  in  the 
night,  I asked  of  our  hard-hearted  leader  ? It  was  per- 
mitted, but  still  we  were  sorely  tried ; our  last  drop  of 
milk  was  gone,  and  though  our  darling  babe  had  cut  some 
teeth,  and  hunger  made  him  devour  some  of  our  coarse  food, 
we  knew  he  could  not  long  be  supported  thus.  Towards 
noon  the  next  day,  however,  a man  passed  us  carrying 
two  large  pisangs  (a  native  fruit)  and  Ageana  begged  them 
for  the  child.  They  were  reluctantly  yielded,  and  one 
was  baked  and  eaten  by  the  little  fellow  with  great  enjoy- 
ment, whilst  we  treasured  the  other  for  the  morrow. 
After  some  further  marching,  the  crowing  of  a cock 
greeted  our  ears,  and  we  soon  entered  the  town  of  Aguago, 
whose  young  chief  came  out  some  little  way  to  bid  us 
welcome.  Being  considered  too  early  an  hour  to  offer  us 
palm  wine,  gin  was  brought  instead,  which  however  we 
refused,  to  the  delight  of  Ageana,  who  eagerly  appro- 
priated it.  Corn,  bananas,  and  a dish  of  fufu,  were  set 
before  us,  to  all  of  which  we  did  full  justice. 

The  houses  in  this  place  mostly  consisted  of  only  one 
room  open  in  front,  the  entrance  being  formed  by  a few 
steps,  polished  daily  with  an  oily  red  earth.  We  were 
taken  into  a small  yard  surrounded  by  four  of  these 
apartments,  each  of  them  about  five  feet  by  six,  so  that 
we  barely  found  space  to  lie  down  in  the  one  allotted  to 
us.  Ageana  took  possession  of  the  second,  and  the  slaves 
of  another,  while  the  fourth  served  as  a kitchen. 

All  the  luggage  was  now  unpacked,  and  it  soon  became 
evident  that  we  were  to  stay  here,  as  the  event  proved, 
much  longer  than  we  wished.  A few  daj^s  passed 
and  then  we  observed  that  the  wily  Opoku,  Ageana’s 


40 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


chief  adviser,  was  prepai'ing  for  a journey,  in  which  he 
was  accompanied  by  two  of  our  soldiers. 

It  now  transpired  that  they  were  bound  for  Coomassie, 
and  would  be  back  in  a fortnight.  Conjectures  were 
useless,  but  our  imagination  was  busy.  Sometimes  we 
apprehended  that  we  were  to  be  detained  here  until  the 
return  of  the  army,  or  that  this  might  be  the  preparation 
for  the  final  stroke.  Then  the  thought  of  our  helpless 
infant  lying  beside  us  so  pale  and  quiet  was  too  ago- 
nizing to  contemplate,  and  we  could  only  look  to  the 
strong  One  for  strength.  In  order  to  supply  the  lack  of 
milk,  we  tried  to  persuade  our  sullen  leader  to  procure 
some  eggs.  Of  course,  he  would  not  buy  them,  but  at 
length  we  prevailed  on  him  to  go  to  the  chief,  who  gave 
us  his  own  store,  with  the  permission  to  beg  more  in  the 
town.  Most  touching  it  was  to  see  how  eagerly  our  poor 
little  one  swallowed  this  nourishment,  and  very  heartily 
did  we  thank  the  Lord. 

Our  life  was  now  very  monotonous  : as  soon  as  we  dared 
to  stir  in  the  morning,  we  roasted  a ripe  red  fruit  for  the 
babe’s  breakfast,  and  then  strolled  about  or  sat  under  a 
tree.  Our  appearance  at  first  excited  much  curiosity, 
and  the  people  flocked  around  us,  but  we  had  no  heart  to 
notice  them.  At  eleven  o’clock  they  brought  us  fufu  in  a 
broken  dish  that  resembled  a dog  trough,  and  we  com- 
pleted our  meal  with  bananas,  which  we  were  allowed  to 
pick  freely  in  the  plantation.  To  make  up  for  this 
indulgence  our  regular  supplies  were  curtailed,  and  a bit 
of  meat  as  large  as  a nut  was  given  for  three.  Ageana 
had  bought  the  leg  of  a boar  for  two  shillings,  and  every 
day  for  three  weeks,  cut  off  the  supply  he  thought  fit  for 
the  soup,  and  after  directing  his  attendants  to  take  it  to 
“ the  slaves,”  troubled  himself  no  further. 

We  crouched  in  our  wretched  room  during  the  hottest 
hours  of  the  day,  and  most  thankful  indeed  should  we 


JOURNEY  TO  AG U AGO. 


41 


have  been  for  a gospel  or  book  of  psalms.  Later  on, 
always  attended  by  a keeper,  we  sallied  forth  to  the  brook 
to  try  and  do  a little  washing,  but  as  we  did  not  possess 
a single  article  of  toilet  use,  our  attempts  were  very  cir- 
cumscribed, and  we  were  shockingly  tormented  with 
things  we  cannot  name.  However,  in  the  eyes  of  our 
persecutors,  we  were  supposed  to  be  treated  very  fairly. 
We  had  now  worn  our  clothing  incessantly  for  six  weeks, 
and  our  only  method  of  bodily  refreshment  consisted  in 
dipping  our  linen  in  water  as  frequently  as  possible. 

Ageana’s  nightly  revels  interfered  with  our  evening 
meal,  which  was  rarely  provided,  though  we  were  required 
to  present  ourselves  regularly  for  the  fastening  on  of  our 
fetters,  after  which,  crawling  as  best  we  could  to  our 
narrow  quarters,  we  usually  strange  to  say,  slept  soundly. 
Our  breakfast  hour  was  one  of  severe  trial,  on  account  of 
our  babe,  who  was  often  prostrate  with  fever,  requiring 
comforts  impossible  to  obtain.  We  had  not  even  the  use 
of  the  common  fire,  which  was  claimed  and  engrossed  by 
the  entire  company;  when  I besought  mercy  in  the  shape 
of  a little  gold  dust,  to  procure  some  eggs,  I was  derisively 
told  by  Ageana  he  had  none  to  throw  away.  With  tears 
in  my  eyes,  the  babe  in  my  arms,  and  his  mother  by  my 
side,  I went  from  house  to  house  pleading  for  help ; 
many  were  touched,  and  some  bestowed  on  us  the  deli- 
cacy we  so  much  desired. 

One  afternoon  being  thus  employed,  we  encountered 
two  messengers  of  the  king,  one  of  whom  on  hearing  of 
the  cruelty  and  injustice  we  suffered,  offered  payment  for 
four  eggs,  causing  our  very  hearts  to  bless  him.  It  was 
about  this  time  that  we  chanced  also  to  meet  a petty  chief, 
who  had  visited  his  brother  at  Akem,  and  become 
acquainted  with  our  missionary  there.  Hearing  that 
we  too  were  missionaries  he  believed  us  to  be  good  people, 
and  many  a time  a gift  of  fruit  or  eggs  reached  us  from 


42 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


him  ; truly  did  we  pray  that  this  cup  of  cold  water  might 
not  lose  its  reward.  We  were  now  less  strictly  watched, 
and  allowed  to  walk  up  and  down  the  yard  unattended  by 
a slave.  Still  it  happened  one  morning  that — breakfast 
being  late  and  hunger  pressing — my  wife  took  two  bananas 
which  no  one  in  a plantation  village  would  have  noticed ; 
but  Ageana  saw  it,  and  springing  from  his  chair  abused 
her  till  she  wept.  Her  tears  increased  his  indignation, 
and  with  violent  curses  he  repeated  the  threat  of  cutting 
off  her  head.  When  I said,  We  shall  have  a word  about 
this  in  Coomassie,  his  son  screamed  with  rage,  and  extended 
the  threat  to  us  all.  Again,  when  we  begged  our  soup 
without  pepper,  which  caused  Mr.  K.  much  suffering,  it 
was  ordered  to  be  made  so  hot  that,  spite  of  our  hunger, 
we  could  not  touch  it.  The  rage  of  the  old  man  was  then 
extreme,  and  the  water  in  which  some  fruit  had  been 
boiled  was  given  us  in  its  place. 

While  we  stayed  here  the  natives  often  called  me 
“ Seese.”  This  we  discovered  to  be  a variation  on  the 
name  of  our  missionary  brother,  Suss,  which,  strange  to 
say,  seemed  familiar  to  all  the  Ashantee  people.  They 
had  probably  made  his  acquaintance  at  Gyadam,  and  he 
appeared  universally  beloved  and  respected,  so  that  I was 
honoured  in  being:  taken  for  his  brother.  Mr  Kuhne’s 
name  they  could  not  pronounce,  so  he  was  usually  called 
“ The  long  one,”  or  “ the  white  one,”  to  distinguish  him 
from  me. 

One  night  we  woke  under  the  dreadful  sensation  caused 
by  the  bite  of  hundreds  of  ants,  with  which  we  were 
covered.  Helpless  in  the  darkness,  and  with  our  feet 
chained,  we  could  only  crawl  away  and  find  refuge  among 
the  cooking  utensils,  where  we  remained  until  the 
morning:.  But  a still  worse  trouble  was  the  loss  of  our 
rug,  which  had  remained  behind ; thus  we  had  no  pro- 
tection from  the  cold  ground,  and  palm  wine  being  here 


JOURNEY  TO  AGUAGO. 


43 


very  cheap,  Ageana  indulged  in  his  favourite  vice,  and 
after  boasting  of  his  greatness  as  he  sat  on  our  chair,  he 
would  cross  over  to  us,  and  say,  with  tipsy  sympathy,  “ if 
you  are  hungry  just  come  to  me,  and  say,  Father,  we  are 
hungry,  and  you  shall  have  all  you  wish.”  In  his  sober 
moments,  all  sympathy  vanished. 

Spite  of  all  our  loving  care,  our  dear  child  daily  faded 
away ; his  once  rosy  cheeks  were  pale  and  hollow,  so  that 
our  hearts  ached  when  he  fixed  his  brilliant  eyes  on  his 
mother’s  face  as  we  took  our  food,  and  seemed  almost  to 
say,  “ Have  you  nothing  but  this  empty  bottle  for  me  ? ” 
He  never  fretted,  but  sat  as  if  he  knew  the  whole  case, 
and  was  resigned. 

On  the  evening  of  July  25th,  Opaku  returned  from 
Coomassie,  finding  Ageana  as  usual  intoxicated  ; yet  he 
was  soon  seen  running  about  and  crying,  “The  king 
thanks  me,”  from  which  we  inferred  he  had  had  a 
message  of  approval.  From  our  soldiers  we  learned  that 
we  were  to  be  cared  for  and  conducted  to  a town,  and 
that  two  small  packets  of  gold  dust,  part  of  which  was 
intended  for  us,  had  been  divided  by  Ageana  among  his 
own  party.  We  were  left  in  uncertainty  as  to  the  king’s 
commands  concerning  the  future,  and  could  only  commit 
ourselves  to  the  heart  of  our  loving  Saviour,  and  rest 
upon  His  assuring  words,  “ It  is  I,  be  not  afraid.” 


44 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE  LITTLE  ONE  GOES  HOME  IN  TOTORASE. 

Early  on  the  28tli  of  July  we  continued  our  journey  in  a 
south-westerly  direction.  We  passed  through  a fine 
timber  forest,  and  after  three  hours  march,  reached  the 
village  of  Amantra,  whose  chief  received  us  kindly,  and 
was  touched  by  our  request  for  eggs  for  our  sinking 
child. 

As  we  rested  in  the  open  square,  we  were  visited  by 
the  whole  population,  and  upon  our  gratefully  accepting 
a red  pisang,  the  people  ran  to  their  homes  to  fetch  us 
corn,  bananas,  bread,  and  even  a small  piece  of  bacon,  * 
which,  though  no  larger  than  a walnut,  we  carefully 
divided.  Our  old  savage  would  not  let  us  stay  here,  seem- 
ing to  grudge  us  the  friendly  offerings  of  the  people,  so 
we  were  driven  on  till  we  reached  a group  of  huts,  where 
plenty  of  palm  wine  could  be  procured,  which  was  always 
an  attraction  to  Ageana. 

I begged  to  be  permitted  to  go  back  for  a promised 
supply  of  eggs,  urging  the  responsibility  that  rested  upon 
him,  of  sacrificing  our  babe’s  life  for  want  of  suitable 
food.  This  rendered  him  furious ; he  rushed  about  like  a 
wild  beast,  and  at  last  seized  a chain  and  secured  me  with 
it,  while  my  poor  wife  sat  by  weeping.  Brother . K. 

* I may  here  remark  that  pork  cannot  be  recommended  as  safe  eating 
in  Ashantee,  seeing  that  pigs  are  permitted  to  wander  about  and  search 
for  their  own  food,  which  (in  Coomassie),  very  frequently  consists  of 
slaughtered  human  flesh  ! 


THE  LITTLE  ONE  GOES  HOME. 


45 


finally  took  him  in  hand,  and  the  chain  was  removed. 
We  then  heard  from  a slave  that  two  eggs  had  been 
offered  to  a Fetish  at  the  spring,  and  if  we  were  not 
afraid  of  the  idol,  we  might  fetch  them.  Under  the 
escort  of  a lad,  I at  once  went  and  succeeded  in  finding 
them ; it  is  true  they  had  been  laid  on  the  top  of  some 
oil  and  yam,  yet  my  wife  rejoiced  at  the  treasure. 

We  were  now  told  that  our  next  march  would  be  a 
long  one,  and  as  we  started  on  it  very  hungry  and  with 
scanty  supplies,  the  prospect  was  dreary  enough,  hut  the 
forest  still  protected  us  from  heat,  while  a mountain 
stream  crossing  the  path,  slaked  our  thirst.  It  was  after- 
noon before  we  were  allowed  to  halt  for  refreshment,  and 
after  fighting  our  way  for  some  distance  through  tall 
stiff  grass,  our  guides  discovered  that  they  had  missed 
the  track  ; as  it  was  now  impossible  to  reach  Sukoree, 
we  rested  for  the  night  at  a small  plantation  village, 
where  after  the  longest  day’s  march  we  had  yet  made,  an 
unexpected  joy  awaited  us.  We  had  eaten  our  usual 
spare  supper,  and  had  requested  some  stock  yams  for  the 
child,  which  were  refused,  so  we  took  leave  to  help  our- 
selves from  the  abundance  growing  around.  A violent 
storm  drove  us  to  a hut  for  refuge,  and  as  night  had 
fallen,  we  lay  down  to  sleep  unfettered.  After  a while, 
Ageana  came  up  shouting,  “ white  men,  are  you  asleep  ?” 
“Yes,”  we  replied  (for  “da”  in  Ashantee  signifies  both 
“ sleeping”  and  “ lying  down”).  Upon  this  he  left  us,  and 
for  the  first  time  for  seven  weeks  we  had  the  delight  of 
resting  our  weary  limbs  unchained. 

As  we  approached  Ashantee  proper,  we  were  struck  by 
the  increasing  fertility  and  richness  of  the  well-watered 
country.  In  the  vicinity  of  every  important  place  the 
roads  were  good,  and  sometimes  for  miles  together,  suit- 
able for  traffic.  Near  the  entrance  of  each  village,  we 
noticed  jars,  sticks,  corn,  and  eggs  heaped  up  as  an  offer- 


46 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH ANTE E. 


mg  to  the  Fetish  ; and  the  houses,  whether  scattered  or  in 
groups,  were  mostly  surrounded  by  palm  and  banana 
gardens  in  picturesque  variety ; sometimes  they  formed  a 
street,  intersected  by  lanes  and  by-ways. 

Retracing  our  steps  on  the  following  morning,  we  soon 
found  the  right  path,  and  reached  a large  village,  where 
some  women  pitying  our  suffering  babe,  supplied  us  with 
eggs.  At  the  next  place,  which  was  surrounded  by  banana 
woods,  the  head  man  came  forward  to  greet  us,  and  as 
usual,  gave  us  our  quarters  in  four  rooms  surrounding  a 
square  court ; Ageana  of  course  chose  the  best.  The 
name  of  this  village  was  Totorase,  and  we  stayed  there 
ten  days — days  of  deep  grief  they  proved  ! 

The  next  morning,  July  31st,  two  slaves  were  de- 
spatched to  Coomassie  to  announce  our  near  approach 
(and  as  we  subsequently  heard),  to  tell  the  king  of  the 
critical  state  of  our  child.  As  long  as  he  had  played  or 
seemed  amused,  they  believed  that  we  were  hypocritically 
trying  to  obtain  dainties  for  ourselves,  but  now  when  it 
was  too  late,  they  became  impressed  with  the  true  state 
of  the  case,  and  all  except  Ageana  endeavoured  to  supply 
him  with  better  nourishment,  and  were  even  willing  to 
petition  the  king  for  a milch  cow. 

The  young  queen  of  Sokoree,  who  now  visited  us, 
richly  adorned  with  gold  and  fetish  cords,  showed  us  a 
good  deal  of  sympathy.  She  offered  her  hand  to  each, 
and  afterwards  kindly  sent  us  some  eggs,  while  the 
people  supplied  us  with  fruit ; but  these  comforts  came 
too  late  to  save  our  darling.  His  little  wasted  frame, 
sharp  features,  and  sunken  eyes,  will  long  remain  as  pain- 
ful pictures  in  our  memory,  and  often  it  seemed  as  if  he 
were  asking,  “ how  long.” 

Each  morning  after  taking  his  egg,  we  carried  him  to 
the  brook,  and  many  a silent  tear  fell  into  the  stream  as 
we  bathed  him.  Then  we  would  saunter  up  and  down 


THE  LITTLE  ONE  GOES  HOME. 


47 


the  beautiful  banana  gardens,  singing  simple  hymns, 
such  as  “ I want  to  be  an  angel,”  “ My  Father  waits  for 
me  in  Heaven,”  &c.  How  we  shrank  from  the  thought  of 
parting  with  our  little  treasure,  increasingly  dear  as  he 
faded  away,  and  earnestly  did  we  plead  that  he  might 
yet  be  spared  to  us  ; still  we  found  comfort  in  the  words 
which  lifted  our  hearts  to  the  better  land.  Happily  no 
severe  pain  tried  the  fragile,  worn-out  body  ; weakness 
and  intense  thirst  were  his  chief  sufferings,  making  him 
perpetually  crave  for  drink,  especially  at  night.  One 
day,  the  sun  shining  very  strongly  upon  our  garden  walk, 
we  turned  aside  under  the  bananas,  and  the  guard  missing 
us  from  the  usual  place,  reported  it  to  Ageana,  who  at 
once  ordered  his  son  to  fasten  on  our  irons.  Fortunately 
Bobie  the  other  soldier  appeared,  and  when  we  explained 
that  we  had  only  sought  shelter  for  the  child’s  sake,  he 
succeeded  in  getting  our  chains  removed,  but  we  were 
peremptorily  forbidden  ever  to  take  such  a liberty  again. 

Meanwhile,  the  little  fellow’s  weakness  increased,  and 
the  end  was  evidently  at  hand.  At  times  he  lay  quite 
still,  but  painful  restlessness  succeeded.  Kind  people 
came  constantly  to  inquire  for  him  and  offer  sympathy, 
while  the  queen  brought  eggs  and  tried  to  comfort  us 
with  the  assurance  that  if  we  saw  the  king,  the  child 
would  recover.  When  I begged  some  palm  oil  for  a 
night  light,  telling  them  he  was  dying,  they  still  tried  to 
console  us  saying,  “ No,  no,  he  must  not  die  ; the  king 
will  not  allow  it.”  Oh  ! how  hard  it  was  to  suppress  the 
bitter  feelings  which  would  rise  against  those  who  had 
murdered  this  innocent  babe  by  their  cruelty ! To  our 
surprise  he  lived  till  morning,  when  his  eyes  brightened ; 
he  ate  an  egg  with  appetite,  and  even  began  playing  with 
the  buttons  on  his  mother’s  jacket,  which  he  had  long 
ceased  to  notice.  This  was  only  the  last  flickering  of  the 
flame,  he  gave  one  more  look  of  silent  intensity,  as  if  he 


48 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


wished  to  say,  “ good  bye,”  and  all  was  over.  Precious 
child,  into  whose  brief  span  of  life  so  much  of  suffer- 
ing was  crowded  ! Thou  callest  to  us,  “ do  not  forget 
Ashantee and  thy  grave  is  a token  that  the  healing 
Cross  shall  one  day  reach  that  far  off  land. 

When  the  people  heard  us  praying  they  came  to  the 
door  of  the  room,  and  looked  earnestly  and  sadly  at  the 
corpse.  After  vainly  seeking  for  some  boards  to  make  a 
coffin,  I begged  our  visitors  to  plait  two  baskets  of  palm 
branches,  one  to  serve  as  a shell,  the  other  as  a cover,  and 
here  the  precious  tiny  form  was  laid,  covered  with  his 
ragged  clothing.  Brother  K.  picked  some  flowers  to  put 
in  his  hands,  and  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country, 
a few  mats  and  two  yards  of  calico  were  sent  by  the 
princess,  a mark  of  sympathy  which  gratified  and  soothed 
us  in  our  grief.  At  four  o’clock  we  laid  him  in  a peaceful 
grave,  under  beautiful  banana  trees,  the  usual  burying- 
place  for  children,  only  two  hundred  paces  from  our 
house. 

I had  told  the  chief  that  I should  be  glad  to  see  the 
villagers  at  the  grave,  hoping  to  have  the  opportunity  of 
saying  a few  words  to  them ; but  none  of  them  appeared, 
whether  from  fear  or  other  reasons  I cannot  tell.  Even 
our  own  people  who  followed  me  at  first  as  I carried  the 
burden,  soon  halted  and  looked  on  from  a distance.  Only 
two  slaves  stood  beside  us.  When  I had  gently  deposited 
the  little  basket  in  its  last  resting  place,  I prayed  in 
German  for  giace  and  strength  in  this  hour  of  darkness, 
after  which  the  slaves  who  had  dug  it,  filled  up  the  grave. 
Oh,  that  when  the  trumpet  sounds  to  call  thee  from  thy 
quiet  rest,  many  who  are  now  in  heathen  darkness  may 
rise  with  thee  to  the  resurrection  of  life  ! 

According  to  another  custom  of  the  country,  the  chief 
now  sent  us  a large  pitcher  of  palm  wine,  and  the  people 
used  their  utmost  persuasions  to  make  us  drink,  but  we 


THE  LITTLE  ONE  GOES  HOME. 


49 


refused,  and  sat  down  behind  the  house,  pleading  for 
help  to  he  enabled  to  say,  “ He  hath  done  all  things  well.” 
After  an  hour  of  quiet  grief  (during  which  Ageana  had 
been  drinking  with  his  friends,  probably  celebrating  a 
kind  of  “ wake  ”),  we  were  summoned  to  meet  the  soldier 
who  had  gone  to  Coomassie  for  the  cow,  and  had  returned 
accompanied  by  an  ambassador,  wearing  a large  round 
gold  plate  on  his  breast.  They  were  followed  by  two 
soldier  boys  bearing  six  ells  of  coloured  cloth,  a third  with 
a sugar  loaf  in  a brass  plate  on  his  head,  and  a fourth  with 
a stately  ram.  The  king  sent  us  greeting,  and  was  grieved 
to  hear  of  the  illness  of  our  child ; a milch  cow  could  not 
be  found,  but  the  cloth  he  said  would  form  a bed,  and 
the  ram  and  sugar  would  be  useful ; he  had  also  sent 
some  gold  dust,  in  value  about  nine  dollars,  of  which 
Ageana  took  possession.  He  hoped  we  should  be  easy 
and  have  patience,  for  in  a short  time  we  were  to  appear 
before  him,  and  be  permitted  to  return  to  our  own  home. 

We  replied  briefly  that  “ the  things  had  come  too 
late.”  The  ambassador  then  endeavoured  to  comfort  us 
by  assuring  us  of  the  friendship  of  the  king,  and  his  wish 
that  we  should  be  sorrowful  no  longer.  His  kind  words 
found  their  way  to  our  hearts,  and  the  prospect  of  return- 
ing to  our  work  and  to  our  brethren,  prevented  our 
sleeping  much  that  night. 

On  Sunday,  August  8th,  we  arose  in  a changed  position ; 
no  longer  slaves,  but  directing  as  masters  the  disposal  of 
our  presents.  The  sheep  we  told  the  people  to  kill,  and 
distribute  among  the  whole  party  according  to  rank. 
“ That’s  right,”  they  answered,  and  then  went  off  to  the 
slaughter,  spoiling  our  Sunday’s  quiet  by  urging  us  to 
be  present  at  the  cutting  up.  As  may  be  supposed,  little 
remained  for  our  own  share,  but  we  had  the  thanks 
of  many,  and  were  now  for  awhile  important  persons. 
Ageana  in  his  new  character  of  servant  had  become  very 

E 


50 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


obliging,  offering  us  the  gold  dust,  which  we  however 
desired  him  to  keep,  to  purchase  for  us  what  we  needed, 
regretting  our  folly  when  it  was  too  late.  The  sugar  was 
also  left  in  his  care,  and  the  cloth  alone  remained  to  us. 

In  the  evening  we  visited  our  little  grave,  scattering  a 
few  fruit  stones  on  the  mound,  hoping  by  and  by  to 
plant  some  small  shrubs  to  mark  the  resting  place  of  our 
first  born,  and  we  meant  often  to  repeat  our  visit,  though 
in  this  we  were  disappointed. 

The  Ashantee  observances  on  occasions  of  death  and 
burial  are  precise  and  prolonged.  We  will  briefly  sketch 
them. 

When  a rich  man  dies,  his  wives  break  out  into  cries  of 
lamentation,  and  then  proceed  to  wash  the  corpse,  adorn  it 
with  pearls  and  gold,  carefully  paint  it,  put  on  its  best 
apparel,  and  then  leave  it  as  if  asleep.  Delicacies  of  all 
kinds  are  presented  by  friends,  and  the  dish  the  man  most 
enjoyed  when  living  is  prepared  from  slaughtered  sheep 
and  fowls.  His  property  is  then  placed  round  him,  and 
his  pipe  in  his  mouth.  The  wailing  is  occasionally  inter- 
rupted to  permit  his  wives  to  press  food  upon  him,  or 
to  enquire  his  wishes, — the  men  meanwhile  eat  and  drink 
outside.  The  length  of  the  wake  depends  upon  the 
rank  of  the  deceased,  and  friends  supply  the  needful  ex- 
pense. On  the  second  or  third  day  the  corpse,  in  a basket 
coffin,  is  taken  out  through  a hole  broken  in  the  wall  for 
the  purpose,  for  it  may  not  pass  through  any  door ; and 
followed  by  its  jewels  and  other  property,  it  is  placed  in 
the  middle  of  the  village,  amid  firing  and  doleful  songs. 
In  the  case  of  prominent  persons,  human  sacrifices  are 
offered,  to  accompany  the  departed  on  his  long  journey  to 
the  spirit  world,  while  food  and  palm  wine  are  placed  on 
the  grave  for  a set  time  (but  eventually  only  once  a year), 
and  thus  the  wake  ends.  With  men  of  high  rank,  the 
ceremony  is  sometimes  repeated  a second  and  a third  time. 


TO  DWABEN  AND  ABANKORO. 


51 


CHAPTER  X. 

TO  DWABEN  AND  ABANKORO. 

The  king’s  messenger  was  preparing  to  return  to  Coom- 
assie,  so  we  charged  him  with  thanks  for  the  royal  gifts, 
and  with  a request  for  a comb  and  scissors  to  cut  off  our 
hair,  for  reasons  too  unpleasant  to  mention,  incident  on 
long  neglect,  and  which  prevented  sleep. 

Our  stay  at  Totorase  was  now  suddenly  broken  up,  and 
we  were  informed,  to  our  great  delight,  that  we  were  to 
start  for  the  capital.  We  paid  a farewell  visit  to  the 
little  grave,  feeling  that  since  our  darling  was  gone,  we 
need  no  longer  dread  the  hardships  of  the  way.  We  were 
also  under  the  protection  of  the  king’s  friendly  messenger, 
who  treated  us  with  respect,  while  our  guides  ceased 
their  arrogant  and  abusive  demonstrations,  and  Ageana 
himself  did  not  dare  oppress  us,  though  he  grumbled  more 
than  ever.  The  road  was  good,  and  in  an  hour  we 
reached  Sokoree,  a custom-house  station  of  Ashantee 
proper,  where  it  is  necessary,  for  all  travellers  from  the 
interior,  to  obtain  official  permission  before  proceeding 
further.  The  princess  of  the  place,  who  sent  us  a present 
of  palm  wine,  had  gone  to  the  next  village,  Afiguase, 
where  we  found  her  after  three  quarters  of  an  hour’s  walk. 
The  usual  ceremonious  salutations  being  over,  we  were 
permitted  to  experience  a great  deal  of  kindness  at  her 
hands ; and  our  friend,  M.  Bonnat,  who  visited  her  a few 
weeks  later,  was  cared  for  by  this  kind  woman  as  if  he 
had  been  a relation  of  her  own. 


52 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


We  met  with  many  plantation  villages  in  this  fruitful 
plain,  where  com,  rice,  pisang,  maize,  yams,  and  ground 
nuts  abounded.  About  four  o’clock  we  approached  a 
large  town  named  Dwaben,  and  prepared  ourselves  for  a 
noisy  reception.  We  soon  reached  a noble  avenue  of 
trees,  such  as  I had  never  before  seen  in  Africa,  and  under 
their  glorious  shade  we  entered  a fine  wide  street,  with 
whitewashed,  and  two-storied  houses.  Of  course  we  were 
speedily  surrounded  by  the  entire  population,  the  youthful 
portion  of  which  especially,  hailed  us  with  riotous  excite- 
ment, spite  of  all  the  remonstrances  of  the  royal  messenger. 

We  had  already  met  with  some  specimens  of  the  savage 
female  army,  who  in  time  of  war  dance  twice  a day  through 
the  towns  of  Asliantee,  with  howls  and  shrieks  uttered 
for  the  benefit  of  their  absent  warriors.  Our  appearance 
in  Dwaben  was  the  signal  for  a grand  flourish  on  their 
part ; no  sooner  did  we  appear  in  sight  than  these  white 
painted  figures  rushed  forward  to  meet  us,  leaping  and 
gesticulating  like  maniacs,  and  brandishing  their  knives 
amid  unearthly  yells.  One  of  them  waved  her  sword 
full  in  the  face  of  my  wife,  and  then  swept  onward, 
screaming  fearfully. 

In  contrast  to  this  frightful  exhibition,  we  were 
cordially  received  by  the  older  men  of  the  town,  who 
came  to  shake  hands  with  us,  and  offered  palm  wine 
to  the  detriment  of  Ageana’s  sobriety,  who  soon  de- 
clared, with  drunken  solemnity,  that  we  must  stay  here 
all  night,  as  he  could  not  bear  to  forego  the  honour  of 
exhibiting  his  prisoners.  However,  the  benevolent  mes- 
senger interfered  in  our  favour,  being  unwilling  to  expose 
us  any  longer  to  the  diabolical  tumult  that  surrounded  us, 
and  our  leader  was  at  length  cempelled  to  yield  after  a 
hot  altercation,  which  ended  in  our  being  presented  to 
the  king  of  Dwaben. 

This  potentate  ranks  next  to  the  king  of  Ashantee,  of 


TO  DWABEN  AND  ABANKORO. 


53 


whom  he  is  a relative,  Dwaben  being  the  second  town  in 
the  empire ; and  though  not  so  rich  as  his  rival,  the  sub- 
jects of  this  prince  are  more  numerous.  The  story  goes, 
that  long  ago  a king  of  Ashantee  had  two  sons,  to  the 
younger  of  whom  (the  child  of  a slave),  he  left  his  gold 
and  the  throne  of  Ashantee,  while  the  elder  inherited  his 
sword  and  the  throne  of  Dwaben.  At  a later  period,  the 
throne  of  Ashantee  was  once  saved  by  a king  of  Dwaben, 
who  intended,  and  almost  succeeded  in  obtaining  it  for 
himself,  but  finally  fell  a victim  to  the  fortunes  of  civil 
war,  and  was  compelled  for  a long  while  to  take  refuge  at 
Akem.  Rivalry  and  ill-feeling  has  not  yet  entirely  died 
out  between  the  tribes. 

Dwaben  appeared  to  us  better  built  and  more  imposing 
than  Coomassie,  and  it  is  also  more  cleanly  kept.  The 
buildings  are  quite  picturesque,  with  their  leafy  coverings, 
and  many  a pointed  roof  appears  among  the  rows  of 
houses.  The  Dampans  (small  halls  which  open  on  the 
streets),  are  raised  four  or  five  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
ground,  and  ornamented  with  pictures  and  rough  frescoes, 
done  in  white  earth,  on  a background  of  reddish  brown  clay. 

A messenger  of  the  prince,  distinguished  by  a gold 
sword,  from  which  hung  a large  golden  shell,  now  con- 
ducted us  to  the  palace,  a richly  ornamented  building, 
the  broad  gateway  of  which  was  surmounted  by  some 
gold  sandals.  We  entered  a large  court  surrounded  by 
arched  galleries,  whence  many  curious  eyes  peered  down 
upon  us.  Several  hundred  courtiers  were  arranged  in  a 
semi-circle,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  display  sat  the  king, 
under  a large  tent  umbrella,  profusely  ornamented  with 
gold  and  triangular  amulets. 

His  majesty  was  a large  stout  man,  with  a number  of 
golden  rings  on  his  arms  and  legs,  otherwise  his  appearance 
was  simple,  and  he  made  on  us  an  impression  of  greater 
dignity  than  the  minor  chiefs  of  the  Coast  had  done.  We 


54 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


passed  before  the  first  group  of  court  heralds,  who  wore 
caps  of  monkey  skin ; and  then  before  the  sword-bearers 
and  various  inferior  chiefs,  after  which,  raising  our  hats 
to  his  majesty,  we  retired  and  tasted  some  palm  wine, 
while  Ageana  and  our  people  indulged  in  deep  potations 
of  this  beverage.  After  thanking  the  king  and  answering 
a few  simple  questions,  we  were  allowed  to  depart,  and 
the  royal  messenger  succeeded  in  sheltering  us  in  a quiet 
plantation  village  for  the  night,  whence  on  the  following 
day  we  proceeded  to  Abankoro. 

Here  we  found  a troop  of  women  who  were  dancing 
and  singing  wild  songs,  which  increased  in  vehemence  on 
our  approach.  They  naturally  took  us  for  prisoners  of 
war,  and  swung  their  fans  in  our  faces  with  the  maddest 
gestures  ; but  the  wife  of  the  chief,  who  represented  her 
husband  in  his  absence,  welcomed  us  so  cordially  that  we 
forgot  this  unpleasing  reception,  little  dreaming  however, 
that  Abankoro  was  to  be  our  abode  for  six  long  months, 
for  we  were  now  only  a moderate  day’s  journey  from  the 
capital  where  we  had  hoped  soon  to  be  liberated. 

Abankoro  is  a well-built  place,  having  a large  street 
which  resembles  a square,  laid  out  with  shady  trees ; a 
contrast  to  the  poorer  quarters,  where  the  huts  are  pitched 
about  anyhow.  Elevated  on  four  poles  at  the  end  of  the 
village  we  met  with  a Fetish  house,  inside  of  which  a 
globe  shaped  mound  of  white  earth  marks  the  burial  place 
of  a python  snake,  to  which  offerings  of  palm  wine  are 
presented,  being  poured  into  a hollow  at  the  top  of  the 
grave.  A carved  human  figure  with  a cloth  cap  and 
sword  in  hand  keeps  watch  in  front,  and  a picturesque 
group  of  palm  trees  forms  a charming  background  to  the 
scene.  While  staying  here  I once  met  with  a large  snake, 
upon  whose  life  I was  about  to  make  an  attempt  when  a 
timely  warning  informed  me  that  the  creature  was  con- 
sidered sacred,  as  a descendant  of  the  enshrined  python. 


TO  DWABEN  AND  ABANKORO. 


55 


The  quarters  allotted  to  us  were  close  by,  and  our  opposite 
neighbour  was  an  Odonko  negress,  distinguished  like  the 
rest  of  her  race  by  several  semicircular  scars,  reaching  from 
the  temples  to  the  corners  of  the  mouth.  This  woman 
had  two  children  whom,  to  our  frequent  consternation, 
she  used  to  summon  home  with  piercing  shrieks  from  the 
dangerous  street.  In  another  court  lived  a quiet  wine 
dealer,  who  was  almost  the  only  male  in  the  place,  for  with 
the  exception  of  a few  cripples  and  invalids,  we  had 
met  hitherto  with  scarcely  any  men.  The  wife  of  the 
absent  chief  was  the  principal  authority,  and  a stout 
cunning  little  woman  who  turned  out  to  be  the  Fetish 
priestess,  acted  as  her  adviser.  Our  soldiers  lodged  at  the 
end  of  the  village,  so  as  to  be  as  far  as  possible  out  of 
Ageana’s  way,  seeing  they  disliked  him  most  heartily. 

Before  leaving  us  located  here„  the  royal  messenger 
granted  us  permission  to  walk  about  and  also  to  visit  the 
stream  daily,  which  we  felt  an  unspeakable  privilege, 
our  sufferings  for  want  of  water  to  wash  in  having  been 
indescribable.  We  were  all  tormented  by  a painful  erup- 
tion of  blisters,  which  gradually  made  its  appearance  all 
over  us,  attributable  doubtless  to  the  unusual  diet,  which 
our  keepers  persisted  in  peppering  to  such  an  extent, 
that  we  often  preferred  starving  to  touching  it.  The 
soldiers  supplied  us  with  a medicine  which  afforded  some 
temporary  relief,  but  it  was  months  before  we  succeeded 
in  overcoming  this  disease.  Ageana  continued  to  provide 
us  with  only  one  midday  meal,  which  was  irregularly  sup- 
lied,  and  though  the  soldiers  sent  us  occasional  presents  of 
fufu,  it  was  almost  impossible  to  persuade  them  that  a 
morning  or  evening  meal  was  at  all  necessary. 

We  were  at  first  permitted  to  go  alone  to  the  brook,  but 
after  a while  it  occurred  to  our  guards  that  this  was  very 
unbecoming  conduct  on  our  part,  and  thenceforth  one  of 
the  boys  always  accompanied  us.  The  days  passed 


56 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


monotonously,  and  we  almost  despaired  as  to  whether  the 
king  ever  meant  to  send  for  us  at  all,  for  our  guards 
appeared  to  have  settled  down  permanently. 

One  night  after  we  had  retired,  we  were  surprised  by  a 
number  of  people  suddenly  crowding  into  the  court,  and 
staring  intently  at  us  by  the  light  of  a dim  lamp.  It 
transpired  that  they  were  the  attendants  of  a prince  who 
was  passing  through  Abankoro,  and  who  called  upon  us 
the  next  morning,  richly  dressed  in  silk  and  gold.  Upon 
his  return  journey  a few  days  later,  we  implored  him  to 
furnish  us  with  a comb  and  scissors,  which  he  promised  to 
send ; though  a long  time  elapsed  before  his  messenger 
arrived  with  a little  soap  wrapped  in  leaves,  an  old  comb, 
and  a small  pair  of  scissors.  How  thankful  we  felt  when 
we  could  thus  at  length  rid  ourselves  of  the  burden  of 
hair,  which  we  had  had  no  opportunity  of  combing  for 
ten  months  ! It  is  needless  to  add,  that  when  Kwabena 
ordered  us  the  next  day  to  give  up  the  scissors,  we 
stoutly  resisted  his  demand,  and  hid  them  away  most 
carefully. 


WITH  H.  BONN  AT  IN  ABANKORO. 


57 


CHAPTER  XI. 

WITH  M.  BONNAT  IN  ABANKORO. 

On  the  27th  of  August,  a white  man,  accompanied  by 
two  soldiers,  suddenly  entered  our  yard.  He  was  sun- 
burnt and  in  rags.  He  greeted  us  in  French,  and  we 
were  indeed  pleased  to  hear  his  sympathising  words, 
“ Madame,  je  vous  plains  !” 

We  soon  learnt  that  our  companion  was  a merchant 
from  Ho,  where  he  had  been  taken  prisoner  by  the 
Ashantees,  after  the  missionaries  Homberger  and  Muller 
had  escaped.  His  captors  beheaded  his  two  mulatto 
assistants,  who  had  been  educated  in  Europe,  then  seized, 
stripped,  and  tied  him  to  a tree,  when  he  was  kept  all 
night,  and  witnessed  the  plundering  and  burning  of  the 
station,  saw  the  Ashantees  tear  the  hooks,  chop  up  the 
harmonium,  and  throw  away  the  coffee  and  flour.  When 
the  hell  fell  from  the  burning  chapel,  they  lifted  and 
brought  it  into  the  camp  of  Nantshi,  Adu  Bofo’s  first 
officer,  and  thither  M.  Bonnat  was  also  taken. 

The  people  of  Ho  made  an  attempt  to  recover  their  town, 
which  so  enraged  the  Ashantees  that  like  angry  children, 
they  destroyed  all  the  mango  and  palm  groves  in  the 
neighbourhood.  M.  Bonnat  at  first  expected  to  proceed 
direct  to  Ashantee,  but  his  attendants  decided  to  settle 
near  us,  and  when  they  noticed  Ageana’s  treatment  of  us 
they  began  to  imitate,  and  at  last  even  excelled  him,  so 
that  our  poor  friend  would  have  been  really  starved  had 
we  not  shared  our  pittance  with  him. 


58 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIAN TEE. 


Our  old  leader  had  bought  a little  salt  and  some  yams 
with  the  money  we  had  entrusted  to  his  care  in  Totorase, 
but  very  soon  he  declared  that  it  was  all  gone,  and  in 
reply  to  our  demands  would  rage  furiously,  exclaiming, 
“ salt,  salt,  do  you  suppose  I shall  go  to  Akem,  and  fetch  it 
for  you  on  my  head.”  The  broken  wooden  bowl  which 
held  our  food  usually  contained  very  thin  pepper  soup,  in 
which  a few  balls  of  fufu,  and  very  occasionally  a tiny 
bit  of  meat  were  to  be  found.  This  was  the  day’s  pro- 
vision for  three  people,  and  rather  than  beg  some  of  the 
slaves’  food  of  our  hard-hearted  leader,  we  preferred  to 
appeal  to  the  pity  of  the  people  around  us. 

Some  of  the  good-natured  women  kindly  gave  us  now  and 
then  some  fruit,  but  of  course  these  gifts  were  irregular,  and 
there  were  days  when  we  learnt  what  starvation  meant. 
We  were  therefore  much  cheered,  on  the  7th  of  October,  by 
the  welcome  news  that  the  king  had  sent  both  us  and  M. 
Bonnat,  a sheep  and  a sua  of  gold  dust.  Of  the  latter  we 
should  have  heard  nothing,  for  Ageana  simply  pocketed 
it,  had  it  not  been  that  the  soldiers  claimed  their  part  of 
the  booty,  as  they  helped  to  provide  us  with  food.  There 
was  a hot  altercation,  and  the  matter  being  referred  to 
Coomassie,  the  old  man  was  forced  to  give  up  half.  M. 
B.’s  portion  was  given  to  his  keeper,  who  squandered  it  in 
a fortnight,  and  then  told  his  prisoner  that  he  had  no 
money  to  buy  a little  salt. 

In  comparing  our  adventures  we  soon  learnt  the  history 
of  our  new  companion.  Born  in  the  department  of  Ain, 
he  had  early  in  life  longed  to  see  the  world,  and  therefore 
joined  a Niger  expedition  in  1867.  His  ship  was  wrecked 
in  the  first  storm  at  sea  on  the  coast  of  France.  Provided 
with  another  small  vessel  they  reached  the  west  coast  of 
Africa.  Here  M.  B.  separated  from  his  countrymen  and 
began  to  trade,  with  the  assistance  of  his  mulatto  servants, 
going  further  inland  until  he  at  length  reached  Ho.  Here 


WITH  M.  BONN  AT  IN  ABANKORO. 


59 


he  purchased  a quantity  of  cotton  in  exchange  for  cloth 
and  powder,  and  intended  to  send  his  goods  to  the  coast. 
The  Ashantees  were  however  approaching  the  place,  and 
the  missionaries  urged  him  to  join  in  their  flight,  which 
he  refused  to  do,  though  he  retired  to  the  mission-house 
with  his  servants,  so  as  to  avoid  being  involved  in  the 
affairs  of  the  town. 

On  the  25th  of  June  the  sound  of  drums  ap- 
proached, and  red  umbrellas  were  seen  glancing  in  and 
out  among  the  coffee  trees ; while  the  closed  doors  and 
shutters  of  the  house  were  soon  pierced  by  Ashantee 
balls.  M.  B.  was  now  dragged  out  of  the  window,  and 
his  two  men  were  beaten,  tied  together  by  the  neck,  and 
executed.  The  next  morning  he  was  found  by  the 
general  Nantshi  secured  to  a mango  tree  where  he  had 
passed  the  night,  and  rebuking  the  soldiers,  Nantshi 
ordered  food  and  clothing  to  be  given  him.  His  own 
clothes  having  been  stripped  off  the  previous  day,  he  was 
now  clad  in  man’s  and  woman’s  dress.  Plenty  of  food  was 
provided,  and  he  was  permitted  to  take  what  German 
books  he  liked  from  the  library.  He  chose  one  called 
“ The  way  of  the  Cross,”  the  pictures  in  which  were  a com- 
fort to  him,  though  he  confessed  to  us  that  like  the  child 
in  the  story,  he  often  wished  to  cut  off  a portion  of  the 
cross  which  he  was  himself  called  on  to  bear.  During  the 
sally  of  the  Ho  people  four  of  his  captors  stood  over  him 
with  long  knives,  undecided  whether  or  not  to  kill  him, 
while  the  bullets  whistled  about  the  hut  where  he  was 
guarded.  It  was  however  finally  resolved  that  he  should 
be  sent  under  strict  guard  to  Coomassie.  He  believed  that 
he  owed  the  indulgence  of  never  wearing  irons  on  the 
journey  to  the  report  of  our  blameless  conduct. 

M.  B.  brought  with  him  a scrap  of  butter,  which  im- 
parted a great  relish  to  our  roasted  pisangs,  and  he  knew 
also  how  to  extract  vinegar  from  the  half  rotten  bananas 


GO 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


which  were  sometimes  given  us.  We  soon  became  great 
friends,  and  he  brightened  our  dreary  life  with  all  sorts 
of  clever  inventions.  One  day  he  joyfully  led  into  our 
presence  a young  man  who  had  addressed  him  in  English 
in  the  street — this  was  a Fantee  from  Coomassie,  whose 
master,  a prince  Ansa,  lived  there.  Whilst  we  were 
talking  Opoku  entered,  and  sharply  asked  what  the 
stranger  was  doing  here,  whilst  Ageana  gave  orders  to 
have  him  placed  in  irons.  Opoku  now  hurried  off  with 
a soldier  to  Coomassie,  but  returned  rather  crestfallen 
the  next  day,  and  the  old  man  who  seemed  to  think  he 
had  done  a very  fine  thing,  was  ordered  at  once  to  set 
his  prisoner  free. 

On  the  21st  of  October,  brother  K.  met  another  man 
who  spoke  English,  and  Avho  had  come  from  Cape  Coast, 
and  had  brought  letters  and  some  champagne  for  the 
king.  From  this,  the  first  news  which  had  reached  us 
from  that  quarter,  we  concluded  that  some  negotiations 
in  which  we  might  also  be  interested  were  in  process 
between  the  king  and  the  European  officials.  This  idea 
received  confirmation  when  on  the  next  day  a greeting 
reached  us  from  his  majesty,  accompanied  by  the  present 
of  an  ox.  I should  however  add,  that  this  ox  had 
refused  to  approach  any  nearer  than  the  next  village, 
and  was  thus  condemned  to  be  slain  there. 

It  also  appeared  that  this  obstinate  animal  had  not 
possessed  several  of  the  organs  with  which  oxen  are 
usually  endowed,  for  the  fore-quarters  which  reached  us 
in  a basket  next  morning,  were  painfully  shorn  of  their 
natural  proportions.  Ageana  appropriated  one  leg,  gave 
another  to  M.  B.,  and  a third  to  us,  while  the  fourth  he 
put  aside,  remarking  that  he  would  buy  salt  with  that, 
the  rest  was  distributed  between  the  wife  of  the  chief,  the 
Fetish  priestess,  and  many  other  “friends  ” whose  multi- 
plicity we  had  never  guessed  before.  Our  landlady 


WITH  M.  BONN  AT  IN  AB ANNO  BO. 


61 


claimed  the  head  as  her  share,  hut  finally  ceded  the 
tongue  to  us. 

As  Ageana  and  the  soldiers  could  not  eat  beef,  they 
only  wanted  to  obtain  favour  by  giving  it  away.  Every 
Ashantee  avoids  eating  some  particular  kind  of  food  in 
honour  of  his  Fetish,  thus  one  touches  no  beef,  another 
avoids  snails,  and  a third  cannot  taste  fish,  &c.  Many 
drink  no  palm  wine  on  Tuesdays,  others  refrain  on 
Fridays,  all  being  regulated  according  to  the  taste  or 
rule  of  their  respective  idols.  The  king  for  instance 
denies  himself  beef,  and  takes  no  palm  wine  on  Tuesdays  ; 
and  our  old  man  being  unable  to  enjoy  our  store,  cooked 
it  most  unwillingly,  and  managed  to  spoil  a good  deal 
of  it. 

However,  in  his  reports  to  the  governor,  the  king 
boasted  of  the  splendid  liberality  with  which  he  was 
treating  us.  He  also  appeared  to  have  heard  of  our 
obstinate  eruption,  and  so  far  pitied  us  as  to  forbid  our 
being  employed  in  menial  work. 

One  November  night  we  were  aroused  from  our  sleep 
by  tremendous  knocking,  and  the  entrance  of  some  mys- 
terious looking  men  from  Coomassie.  They  carried 
lighted  torches,  and  whispered  among  themselves  so  as  to 
excite  our  suspicions  of  a cruel  death,  but  we  soon 
noticed  that  Ageana’s  wife  was  weeping,  and  felt  sure  her 
tears  would  not  fall  for  us,  so  we  dismissed  our  fears, 
and  found  in  the  morning  that  it  was  the  death  of  the 
district  chief,  which  had  thus  been  announced,  and  six 
days  later  his  funeral  festival  was  celebrated.  Two 
slaves  were  brought  from  Coomassie,  with  ropes  round 
their  necks,  and  with  a knife  stuck  through  the  cheek  of 
each  to  prevent  noise  and  cursing.  Eight  other  unfor- 
tunates were  killed  at  the  same  time.  This  incident  will 
give  some  idea  of  the  sad  way  in  which  our  life  was 
varied. 


62 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


The  people  around  us  in  Abankoro  would  not,  or  per- 
haps could  not,  give  us  any  idea  of  the  fate  intended  for 
us.  The  few  words  we  sometimes  caught  of  what  they 
said,  only  misled  us,  and  they  would  answer  no  questions. 
Our  food  was  so  insufficient,  that  we  were  glad  to  cook 
wild  cabbage,  and  eat  it  without  salt.  We  could  some- 
times pluck  a little  fruit  in  addition. 

It  was  now  December,  in  the  middle  of  which  month 
a wind  called  the  Harmattan  began  to  blow.  Had  we 
been  at  home  we  should  have  welcomed  the  agreeable 
temperature  thus  produced,  but  with  only  a thin  cotton 
sheet  as  a covering,  we  suffered  so  severely  from  cold, 
that  we  were  repeatedly  attacked  with  high  fever. 

We  had  complained  to  the  king  of  the  lamentable  state 
of  our  clothes,  and  that  our  boots  were  just  a few  tatters 
of  leather.  Oh,  the  sadness  which  filled  our  hearts,  as  in 
this  piteous  plight,  we  saw  the  glorious  festival  of  Christ- 
mas approaching ! The  natives,  who  keep  an  annual 
celebration  at  this  time,  had  already  held  it ; and  during 
their  wild  festivities,  a death  occurred.  A coffin  was 
brought  through  our  village,  followed  by  the  victims  led 
in  chains,  who  were  to  be  sacrificed  in  honour  of  the  de- 
parted. With  feelings  of  deep  grief,  we  sat  under  the 
shade  of  the  trees,  thinking  of  the  blessed  time  our  friends 
at  home,  and  our  brethren  at  the  mission  station,  were  en- 
joying. Had  we  in  those  dreary  days  only  possessed  a 
copy  of  God’s  Word,  how  we  should  have  hailed  it  as  an 
ever  present  friend.  As  it  was,  we  solaced  ourselves  by  re- 
peating verses  from  the  Psalms  and  the  Prophets,  and  yet 
we  often  felt  so  poor — so  lonely ! 

But  after  all,  we  too  were  to  have  our  Christmas  gift. 
On  the  evening  of  December  the  24th,  a procession  from 
a neighbouring  village  approached,  bringing  us  a large 
supply  of  yams,  bananas,  bread,  etc.,  a most  welcome  and 
grateful  surprise.  Nor  were  we  forgotten  at  the  New 


WITH  M.  BONN  AT  IN  ABANKORO. 


63 


Year,  for  on  January  the  6th,  1870,  a soldier,  accompanied 
by  a royal  messenger,  returned  from  Coomassie,  with  a 
few  articles  of  clothing  from  Sokoree — a shirt  and  trousers 
for  K.,  with  a boot  and  slipper,  and  much  the  same  for 
my  wife.  She  also  received  two  needles  and  some  thread, 
so  that  she  could  now  appear  dressed  as  a woman ; and 
Ageana  advised  her  to  hold  her  dress  up  higher.  She 
became  the  object  of  universal  admiration,  and  the  im- 
proved appearance  of  our  entire  party  in  our  new  costumes 
gave  rise  to  the  boastful  exclamation  among  our  com- 
panions, “ The  king  gave  it  them  ! ” * 

Our  stay  at  this  place  came  to  an  unexpected  termina- 
tion in  this  way.  Salt  is  rare  and  expensive  in  Ashantee, 
a handful  costing  four  pence,  and  it  is  not  generally 
supplied  to  slaves.  We  had  found  it  necessary  to  enter 
on  numerous  altercations  with  Ageana,  who  wished  to  force 
us  to  do  without  it,  which  we  persistently  refused  at  the 
risk  of  being  starved,  and  begged  to  refer  the  matter  to 
the  king.  Two  messengers  were  thus  dispatched  to 
court,  who  after  a month  re-appeared,  bringing  not  only 
a load  of  salt  and  a fine  ox,  but  also  bearing  a message 
that  the  king  ordered  our  removal  to  another  village. 
Full  of  apprehension  and  wonder  we  prepared  for  the 
change,  which  was  most  unwelcome  to  our  guards  and 
the  villagers.  The  ambassadors  however  enforced  instant 
obedience,  and  we  hastened  to  depart,  Ageana  complying 
with  the  royal  command  with  evident  reluctance,  in 
which  we  could  not  share. 

* It  may  be  a matter  of  surprise  that  we  were  enabled  to  keep  count 
of  time.  This  is  explained  by  the  fact,  that  the  Ashantees  reckon  with 
weeks  of  the  same  duration  as  ours.  We  always  noted  the  first  Sunday 
in  each  month,  together  with  other  events  of  importance,  by  scratching 
memoranda  with  scissors  upon  an  empty  milk  can,  which  was  our 
drinking  vessel,  aud  the  only  utensil  in  our  possession. 


64 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

IN  ASOTSCHE. 

On  the  15th  of  February  we  once  more  recognised  in  our 
forest  home  the  well  known  sound  of  “Forward.”  Our 
sullen  old  leader  was  alive  again,  and  we  prepared  for  a 
march,  longer  or  shorter  as  the  case  might  be. 

After  an  hour  we  reached  an  irregularly-built  village  of 
some  size,  where  we  were  introduced  to  the  wife  of  the  chief 
and  some  aged  elders,  one  of  whom  showed  us  into  several 
good  houses  belonging  to  himself.  An  ox  was  soon  slain 
and  distributed  with  some  salt,  which  act  of  generosity  was 
deeply  felt  and  acknowledged. 

Our  position  was  here  much  improved.  Not  only  did  the 
villagers  try  to  outvie  each  other  in  kindness,  but  the  son  of 
the  chief  took  a lively  interest  in  “the  white  people,”  and 
stood  our  friend  when  needful.  Presents  of  fruit,  eggs,  rice, 
and  onions  were  brought  us  from  five  different  villages,  and 
an  excellent  dish  of  fufu  was  daily  supplied  from  the 
elders’  table. 

In  Abankoro  there  were  only  women,  and  our  old 
leader  could  abuse  us  to  his  heart’s  content ; here  there 
were  plenty  of  kindly-disposed  men.  Our  soldiers  who 
had  feasted  luxuriously  in  their  former  quarters  be- 
sought us  to  return,  but  we  assured  them  we  were 
perfectly  contented  as  we  were.  One  of  our  privileges  we 
greatly  valued — we  were  allowed  to  live  separate  from 
our  escort,  and  were  permitted  to  distribute  for  ourselves 
the  presents  we  received.  Our  hearts  were  also  made 
glad  by  the  frank  way  in  which  these  villagers  assured  ua 


IN  ASOTSCHE. 


65 


that  we  should  he  taken  to  Coomassie  when  Adu  Bofo 
returned ; though  if  we  asked  when  the  army  was  ex- 
pected they  invariably  replied,  “ In  about  two  months.” 

It  was  here  that  the  first  opportunity  was  offered  us  of 
showing  kindness,  by  befriending  a little  orphan  boy 
about  five  years  old,  whom  we  observed  creeping  about 
unnoticed  and  reduced  to  a skeleton.  He  could  not 
speak,  and  was  regarded  as  an  idiot ; but  when  he  saw 
my  wife  bringing  him  food,  he  would  cry  for  joy.  Our 
kindness  to  this  little  sufferer  astonished  the  people. 
“ They  are  God’s  children,”  was  the  exclamation,  which 
opened  the  way  for  me  to  tell  them  of  His  love — not  quite 
in  vain,  for  one  woman  actually  went  so  far  as  to  wash  the 
poor  little  dirty  fello  w more  than  once — an  act  of  singular 
compassion  in  an  Ashantee.  At  length  death  put  an  end 
to  the  sufferings  of  this  touching  type  of  vast  numbers  of 
neglected  little  ones,  who  thus  perish  in  this  dark  land ! 

In  due  time  we  were  not  only  allowed  to  bathe  twice 
daily,  but  to  walk  about  freely.  On  one  of  our  excur- 
sions we  noticed  a small  piece  of  paper  not  larger  than 
our  hand.  The  sight  filled  us  with  delight ; it  seemed 
more  precious  than  gold.  It  had  come  from  Europe — it 
had  been  manufactured  by  white  hands ; and,  oh ! could 
we  not  employ  ours,  thought  we  ? The  idea  gave  us  fresh 
spirit,  we  cut  palm  branches  in  the  wood  and  wove  them 
together,  and  in  due  time  our  handicraft  had  made  such 
progress,  that  we  had  mats  of  our  own  manufacture  to 
sleep  on.  But  spite  of  these  little  encouragements  our 
depression  was  often  great.  Brother  K.  grew  fearfully 
thin,  so  that  our  soldiers  procured  medicine  and  better 
food  for  him — but  his  appetite  was  gone.  They  went  to 
tell  the  king,  and  returned  with  a promise,  never  ful- 
filled, of  eggs  and  chickens  to  tempt  the  sick  man. 

One  day  as  we  sat  weaving  our  mats,  an  ambassador 
from  the  court  appeared,  with  three  sedan  chairs,  and 

F 


66 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII AN  TEE. 


orders  that  we  were  to  proceed  immediately  to  Coomassie, 
to  the  great  astonishment  of  our  leaders,  one  of  whom 
called  out  “ The  king  loves  you  much.” 

Old  Ageana  was  thunderstruck  that  the  chairs  should 
be  sent  for  his  slaves,  and  tremblingly  faltered  out — ■“  The 
king  wishes  it,  you  must  go  to  him.” 

To  us,  who  had  resigned  ourselves  to  the  agonizing 
thought  of  being  destined  to  adorn  the  triumphal  entry 
of  the  returning  conqueror,  this  was  indeed  a wondrous 
surprise.  It  was  in  vain  we  tried  to  imagine  what  had 
caused  the  change,  and  deeply  touched,  we  could  only 
render  thanksgiving  and  praise  to  our  gracious  God. 

Early  in  the  morning  of  April  the  22nd,  we  put  our 
few  things  together,  took  leave  of  the  friendly  villagers, 
and  mounted  our  sedan  chairs.  M.  B.,  for  whom  none  had 
been  sent,  took  his  place  on  a bearer’s  shoulders,  a mode 
of  travelling  common  to  chiefs,  and  even  kings  in  this 
land ; but  he  found  it  so  tiring  as  to  prefer  using  his  own 
feet  the  best  part  of  the  way.  When  however  we  passed 
a village,  he  had  to  mount,  that  it  might  be  seen  how  the 
king;  honoured  his  white  men.  We  dined  and  rested  in 
our  old  quarters  at  Abankoro;  and  now  times  had  changed 
with  us,  we  were  greatly  admired  as  elevated  people. 

Our  afternoon  ride  was  along  a beautiful  road,  and 
towards  evening  we  were  near  Coomassie,  but  were 
carried  aside  to  a little  village,  in  the  centre  of  which, 
under  a large  shady  tree,  a group  of  mahomedans  were 
sitting,  in  their  picturesque  fashion.  Descending,  we 
entered  a house,  where  we  were  evidently  expected,  and 
were  informed  by  the  owner,  that  the  king  had  ordered 
dwellings  to  be  given  us.  We  were  then  conducted  by  a 
side  path  through  bushes,  to  a little  dealing  on  the 
borders  of  the  forest,  where  we  found  two  miserable  fresh 
grass  huts,  as  our  future  quarters,  and  yet  we  were  only 
half-an-hour’s  distance  from  Coomassie. 


BEFORE  THE  KING. 


67 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

BEFORE  THE  KING. 

A VIOLENT  thunderstorm  during  the  night,  depriving  us 
of  sleep,  and  obliging  us  to  sit  close  together  in  the 
centre  of  our  lonely  hut,  greatly  chilled  the  sanguine 
hope  of  the  past  day. 

But  in  the  early  morning  the  arrival  of  a sheep  and 
yams  from  the  king  shewed  us  he  felt  some  interest  in 
us,  and  as  we  had  fasted  long,  this  was  indeed  a welcome 
gift.  Two  bottles  of  sweet  liquor  came  later  on  in  the 
day.  Our  next  incident  was  a visit  to  an  adjoining 
village  (Duru  by  name),  where  a number  of  chiefs,  richly 
attired  and  covered  with  ornaments,  waited  to  receive  us. 
We  made  our  obeisance  to  this  semi-circle  of  dignitaries, 
and  then  sat  on  chairs  provided  for  us.  The  whole  com- 
pany at  once  rose  to  return  our  salutations,  on  which  our 
people  humbly  remarked,  “ This  is  the  nobility  of  Coo- 
niassie.”  This  introductory  ceremony  completed,  the 
grandees  went  into  a house,  and  commanded  us  to  follow. 
During  their  long  conference,  we  stood  waiting  till  they 
permitted  us  to  be  seated.  We  were  then  addressed  by 
one  of  them  in  the  following  words  : — 

“ Adu  Bofo  has  sent  you  to  the  king.  He  says  you  are 
good  men — translate  to  us  this  letter.”  He  then  produced 
from  a cloth,  in  which  it  had  been  carefully  wrapped,  an 
open  German  letter  addressed  to  us,  endorsed  on  the 
outside,  “ Shew  this  letter  to  no  one,  or  it  will  cost  the 
bearer  his  life.”  It  was  from  David  Asante,  a native  mis- 


68 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


sionary  educated  at  Basle,  and  as  we  thought  of  the 
messenger  we  shuddered. 

The  contents  ran  thus — 

“ Much  beloved  brethren, — We  have  taken  all  possible 
pains  since  your  captivity  to  effect  your  deliverance. 
Twice  have  we  sent  messengers  to  the  Asliantee  camp 
offering  money  for  your  release,  but  in  vain.  I have  been 
sent  to  Begoro,  on  the  frontier  of  Akem,  to  try  and  come 
into  communication  with  you,  as  up  to  the  present  time 
we  have  only  heard  of  you  by  reports.  I give  the  bearer 
a pencil,  paper,  and  scissors,  that  you  may  write ; or  if 
that  is  not  possible,  send  some  of  your  hair,  as  an  as- 
surance that  you  are  still  alive.” 

Further  on  signs  were  mentioned,  through  which  we 
were  to  make  ourselves  understood  to  the  bearer  without 
words ; but  he  had  either  been  captured,  or  from  fear 
delivered  the  letter  to  the  king.  We  thought  it  best  to 
keep  simply  to  the  truth,  and  translated  the  letter  ver- 
batim. After  hearing  it  they  rose,  and  giving  us  their 
hands,  permitted  us  to  return  to  our  seclusion  in  the  wood. 
But  who  can  describe  the  feelings  of  our  hearts  upon 
hearing  from  those  so  dear  to  us  after  a silence  of  ten 
months.  We  now  understood  why  we  had  been  brought 
so  near  the  capital,  and  we  perceived  that  the  mention  of 
ransom  had  made  a deep  impression ; for,  as  the  courtiers 
remarked,  “ the  king  loves  money.” 

After  an  interval  of  two  days,  we  were  summoned  to 
the  village  to  receive  a present  of  food  from  the  queen 
mother,  which  was  followed  by  another  ox  from  the  king. 
In  acknowledging  these  gifts,  I sent  them  word  that  our 
supply  of  salt  was  exhausted,  and  we  immediately  re- 
ceived another  load,  so  that  we  were  now,  by  comparison, 
living  in  comfort.  We  afterwards  heard  the  reason  of 
this  unusual  liberality.  It  seems  Adu  Bofo  was  just  then 
in  a very  embarrassing  position,  and  it  was  thought  we 


BEFORE  THE  KING. 


69 


might  favourably  influence  the  British  Government.  On 
the  3rd  of  May,  an  assembly  of  chiefs  was  convened,  and 
we  were  desired  to  answer  David’s  letter  with  the  pen 
and  paper  he  had  sent,  but  were  told  that  our  letter  must 
take  the  form  of  an  address,  now  going  off,  to  the  “ King 
of  Europe.”  After  much  perplexity,  we  ascertained  that 
the  Dutch  governor  of  Elmina,  was  the  person  to  be  thus 
honoured. 

The  sense  of  our  epistle  ran  thus : — “ According  to  the 
laws  of  the  Ashantee  country,  the  king  has  no  power  to 
set  prisoners  at  liberty  till  the  general  who  captured 
them  returns.”  It  was  furthermore  mentioned,  that 
“ news  had  reached  Coomassie  of  the  general’s  way  being 
stopped  by  a force  that  had  been  sent  from  Akra,  Krobo, 
Akem,  and  Akwapem,  to  hinder  his  retreat.  The  king 
had  despatched  reinforcements  to  his  aid,  from  several 
different  districts,  and  it  was  now  demanded  of  the  Dutch 
governor,  that  he  should  request  the  English  commandant 
to  allow  the  general  to  retire  without  fear  of  hostile 
attack;  otherwise,  our  release  would  be  refused.”  We 
were  commanded  to  send  with  the  letter,  a lock  of  our 
hair,  however  unnecessary  it  might  seem  to  us. 

As  it  was  intended  that  our  friends  should  read  this 
letter,  we  asked  leave  to  give  them  some  personal  tidings, 
and  were  told  we  might  communicate  to  them  the  loss 
we  had  suffered  in  the  removal  of  our  dear  child. 

The  next  episode  in  our  experience  was  a message  to 
prepare  us  for  a speedy  introduction  to  the  great  king, 
but  in  the  evening  of  the  same  day,  we  were  informed 
that  a pair  of  gold  sandals  having  been  stolen  from  the 
palace,  the  feelings  of  his  majesty  were  too  much  excited 
to  permit  him  to  give  us  audience.  A few  days  later, 
however,  a chamberlain  arrived  at  our  abode  prepared  to 
accompany  us  to  the  presence  of  this  mighty  potentate. 
My  wife  being  very  poorly  was  allowed  to  mount  the 


70 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


chamberlain's  chair,  while  we  walked  by  her  side.  The 
distance  was  in  itself  very  short,  but  they  delight  to 
conduct  strangers  by  circuitous  routes.  Men  bearing 
swords  hurried  up  and  down  the  broad  avenues  of  palm 
trees,  with  an  air  of  great  importance,  while  drums  were 
beaten,  and  horns  blown.  The  melee  was  indescribable  ; 
mahomedans  in  their  long  robes  were  strutting  about, 
minutely  inspecting  us  as  we  passed  onward  to  the 
beautiful  square  in  front  of  the  king’s  villa  (called  Aman- 
cliia). 

Here  in  the  middle  of  a brilliant  circle,  shaded  by  noble 
palms,  sat  his  majesty  of  Ashantee,  fanned  by  pages,  and 
surrounded  by  interpreters  and  chiefs.  A crowd  of  about 
three  thousand  people  were  seen  assembled  at  a distance. 
Each  chief  was  shaded  by  a bright  coloured  umbrella, 
some  twelve  feet  in  diameter,  the  points  of  which  were 
ornamented  with  carved  and  gilded  elephants,  pelicans, 
apes,  and  human  heads  ; both  the  king  and  the  chiefs  had 
numerous  attendants.  The  scene  was  really  imposing 
and  very  picturesque,  and  from  time  to  time  was  animated 
by  sounds  of  wild  music.  We  were  presented  while 
waiting,  with  two  jars  of  palm  wine,  and  three  bottles 
of  gin,  after  which  two  fresh  sword-bearers  appeared  on 
the  scene. 

One  of  these  in  full  uniform  was  a wonderful  figure. 
He  carried  the  royal  sword,  in  a sheath  made  of  leopard’s 
skins,  while  hung  around  him  were  the  rest  of  his 
majesty’s  arms— his  cartridge-box,  knife,  personal  orna- 
ments for  his  neck,  arms,  and  feet,  and  his  cap,  with  a 
beautiful,  fan-shaped  tuft  of  eagle’s  feathers,  each  article 
glittering  with  gold.  This  official  was  to  conduct  us  into 
the  immediate  presence  of  his  sovereign,  so  we  formed  a 
pi’ocession.  First  walked  a few  of  our  people,  then  Mr. 
K.  and  M.  Bonnat,  my  wife  and  I followed,  and  a few 
soldiers  brought  up  the  rear.  We  stepped  along  the  semi- 


BEFORE  THE  KING. 


71 


circle,  bowing  as  we  went  to  the  king  in  the  centre,  and 
removing  our  hats  (even  my  wife’s).  These  salutations 
were  responded  to  hy  a friendly  nod. 

Our  march  finished,  we  sat  and  received  in  our  turn 
the  greetings  of  this  high  and  mighty  assembly.  All 
rose,  the  horns  blew,  the  jubilant  cry  resounded  louder 
than  the  drum,  as  the  grandees  approached  us  with 
measured  steps.  The  inferiors  preceded,  then  the  great 
men  shaded  hy  their  umbrellas,  and  surrounded  hy  their 
pages,  saluted  us  as  they  passed  hy,  each  raising  the 
hand.  In  front  of  the  principal  chiefs  marched  hoys, 
adorned  with  elephant’s  or  horse’s  tails,  and  carrying 
drums  made  of  the  trunks  of  trees,  and  horns  adorned  hy 
human  jaws.  A few  of  them  had  elephant’s  tusks 
hollowed  out,  and  emitting  a sound  surpassing  all  others 
in  strength  and  clearness,  each  musician  trying  to  honour 
us  by  producing  their  loudest  and  shrillest  tones,  as  they 
passed  us.  The  chiefs  were  arrayed  in  silk,  or  the  bril- 
liantly embroidered  cloth  of  the  country ; every  individual 
wore  his  handsomest  jewels,  especially  his  massive  gold 
plate  on  his  breast,  his  carved  seat  being  carried  on  the 
head  of  an  attendant,  who  was  followed  hy  soldiers 
hearing  his  arms. 

After  a number  of  such  personages  had  passed,  the  great 
monarch  himself  approached.  He  was  heralded  by  some 
eighty  individuals,  each  wearing  a cap  of  monkey’s  skin, 
adorned  by  a golden  plate,  and  each  holding  his  seat  in 
his  hand.  Then  came  the  dwarfs  and  buffoons  in  red 
flannel  shirts,  with  the  officials  of  the  harem  ; there  were 
also  sixty  boys,  every  one  of  whom  wore  a charm  sewn  up 
in  leopard’s  skin,  with  written  scraps  from  the  koran, 
which  were  highly  valued ; this  train  was  followed  by 
five  tastefully  carved  royal  chairs,  hung  round  with  gold 
and  silver  bells,  and  richly  ornamented  with  jewels,  but 
all  black,  being  stained  with  the  blood  of  human  sacrifices. 


72 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Next,  under  an  enormous  silk  sunshade,  appeared  the 
actual  throne  chair,  encased  with  gold,  and  with  long 
golden  pipes  carried  behind  it,  as  well  as  various  wonder- 
ful vessels  and  articles  of  vertu.  A peculiar  music  was 
heard  rising  above  tbe  sound  of  the  horns  and  the  beating 
of  the  drums.  This  was  produced  by  some  thirty  wild- 
looking boys,  each  of  whom  swung,  as  he  marched,  a 
calabash  half-filled  with  stones.  This  din  was  anything 
but  agreeable  to  a European  ear,  though  the  performers 
kept  marvellously  good  time. 

Still  larger  umbrellas  and  fans  now  approached,  pre- 
ceded by  a corps  of  a hundred  executioners  dancing,  whose 
ages  varied  from  boys  of  only  ten  years  to  grey-headed  old 
men  ; all  wore  leopard  skin  caps,  and  had  two  knives 
slung  from  their  necks.  The  dismal  death  drum,  whose 
three  beats  were  heard  from  time  to  time,  closed  the 
procession. 

Now  the  music  became  wilder  and  louder,  the  ivory 
horns  sounded  shriller,  the  screaming  and  howling  sur- 
passed all  description.  Led  by  an  attendant  under  a 
magnificent  sunshade  of  black  velvet,  edged  with  gold, 
and  kept  in  constant  motion,  the  royal  potentate  appeared. 
Boys  with  sabres,  fans,  and  elephants’  tails  danced  around 
him  like  imps  of  darkness,  screaming  with  all  the  power 
of  their  lungs,  “ He  is  coming,  he  is  coming.  His  majesty 
the  lord  of  all  the  earth  approaches!”  The  boys  then 
retired  that  the  king  might  be  able  to  look  well  at  us, 
and  enjoy  the  intensity  of  his  happiness.  Golden  sandals 
adorned  his  feet ; a richly  ornamented  turban  was  on  his 
head ; his  dress  was  of  yellow  silk-damask ; his  hands 
and  feet  glittered  with  gold  bracelets  and  bangles.  Half 
a dozen  pages  held  him  by  the  arms,  back,  and  legs,  like 
a little  child,  crying  continually,  “ Look  before  thee,  O 
lion  ! take  care,  the  ground  is  not  even  here.” 

Kari-Kari  is  a man  who  really  impresses  you,  still 


BEFORE  TEE  KING. 


73 


young  and  of  middle  stature,  but  well  built — his  face, 
though  somewhat  marked  with  small-pox,  bears  the  stamp 
of  a powerful,  yet  beneficent  king,  and  his  whole  appear- 
ance gives  the  impression  of  a soul  capable  of  great  deeds. 
There  was  no  look  of  cruelty,  and  I no  longer  felt  anxious 
about  my  wife.  He  remained  standing  before  us  for  a 
few  moments,  in  some  degree  of  astonishment,  for  I sup- 
pose we  were  the  first  white  people  he  had  ever  seen ; in 
our  patched  and  torn  garments,  which  a beggar  in  our 
country  would  have  disdained,  and  with  our  toes  peeping 
through  our  shoes,  we  encountered  the  gaze  of  this  mighty 
monarch,  who  at  length  waved  his  hand  kindly  to  us, 
and  passed  on,  his  long  procession  of  attendants  following. 

At  this  juncture,  we  were  told  to  stand  up  and  thank 
the  “ nena,”  or  queen-mother,  the  most  influential  person 
at  court,  for  presents  she  had  lately  sent  us ; she  was  pro- 
tected from  the  sun  by  large  fans,  embroidered  with 
coloured  silk  held  round  her  by  court  ladies,  and  wore  a 
gorgeous  dress,  with  a silk  scarf  thrown  over  her 
shoulders.  She  was  a stout  energetic  old  lady,  and  re- 
turned our  greeting  with  a good-natured  smile.  The 
procession,  after  lasting  an  hour  and  a half,  ended  with  a 
number  of  officers  and  others;  and  we  departed  more 
light-hearted  than  we  had  arrived.  The  excitement  had 
done  my  wife  good,  her  indisposition  had  disappeared, 
and  we  all  looked  with  new  hope  to  the  future.  We 
tasted  the  palm  wine,  but  found  it  so  strong  that  we 
divided  it  amongst  our  people,  and  the  “ friends  ” who 
crowded  around  us. 

On  May  25th,  we  received  from  the  king  a couple  of 
sheep,  and  an  old  pair  of  Dutch  military  shoes,  accom- 
panied by  a pair  of  boots  for  Mrs.  R.,  of  English  make, 
and  the  finest  leather.  They  had  been  presented  by  the 
Wesleyan  missionary  Freemen  in  1842,  to  the  reigning 
sovereign,  and  inscribed  on  the  soles  in  gilt  letters  were 


74 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


the  following  words  : — “ To  his  Royal  Highness,  Quakoo 
Dooah,  King  of  Ashantee,  West  Africa.”  They  had  never 
been  worn,  and  though  time  and  insects  had  made  their 
acquaintance,  they  were  still  in  serviceable  condition. 

Thus  had  a covering  for  my  wife’s  feet  been  prepared 
for  her  thirty  years  before,  and  this  circumstance  gave  us 
a fresh  assurance  that  our  God  would  still  provide  for  her. 

I will  now  describe  the  king’s  return  visit: — -We  were 
one  afternoon  summoned  to  the  chief  of  Duru,  and  on 
entering  the  courtyard,  after  politely  saluting  him,  we 
observed  a man  of  sallow  complexion,  in  a shabby 
European  dress.  He  rose,  offered  his  hand,  and  said  to 
us  in  English,  “ That  we  had  no  doubt  often  heard  of 
him,  that  he  was  sorry  to  find  us  in  such  a posi- 
tion, that  he  was  himself  detained  at  Ooomassie,  but 
daily  hoping  to  be  allowed  to  return  to  the  Coast.”  He 
added,  “ that  he  and  the  brethren  in  Coomassie  had  for  a 
long  time  mentioned  us  in  their  prayers.”  This  was  not 
all  said  consecutively,  but  in  the  course  of  conversation ; 
and  while  we  were  wondering  whether  he  was  an 
English  envoy  or  an  agent  of  the  slave  trade,  he  told  us 
that  we  were  in  the  presence  of  the  king.  The  latter  had 
observed  us  from  the  ante-room  of  the  chief,  and  was  so 
amused  that  he  laughed  aloud.  Chairs  were  then  brought 
us,  and  the  king  asked  us  how  we  were,  and  in  what 
manner  we  had  been  taken  prisoners. 

He  looked  serious  when  we  told  him  we  had  been  put 
in  irons,  and  seemed  not  to  know  that  we  had  been 
plundered.  A word  escaped  him  which  sounded  like 
“ they  shall  repent  of  it ; ” before  we  took  leave  we  asked 
him  if  he  could  let  us  have  a Bible  through  “ the  prince,” 
as  we  had  now  been  without  the  Word  of  God  for  almost 
a year.  Great  was  our  joy  when  by  permission  of  the 
sovereign  “ the  prince  ” promised  to  send  us  a copy  of 
this  precious  volume. 


BEFORE  THE  KING. 


75 


The  king  did  not  speak  much,  hut  remarked  that  we 
were  not  quite  white,  which  was  true  enough.  We  ex- 
plained this  as  the  effect  of  exposure  to  the  sun,  and 
opened  our  dress  that  he  might  see  the  white  skin  be- 
neath. After  he  had  left,  we  naturally  thought  much  of 
“ the  brother,”  or  “ the  prince,”  who  had  spoken  English 
to  us,  and  wondered  who  he  was.  Judging  by  his 
colour,  we  thought  he  might  be  an  ambassador  from  the 
Dutch  governor  of  Elmina ; anyway,  that  would  be 
proved  if  he  really  sent  us  an  English  Bible. 

To  our  great  joy,  after  three  days,  the  much  longed  for 
treasure  was  placed  in  our  hands — a New  Testament 
with  the  Psalms,  accompanied  by  a few  old  numbers  of 
Wesleyan  missionary  notices.  The  bearer  was  a young 
Christian  from  Cape  Coast,  and  who  can  imagine  the  de- 
light with  which  we  grasped  the  coveted  volume,  or  how 
we  thanked  God  for  that,  which  we  now  knew  so  well 
how  to  prize,  yea  far  better  than  before  we  had  been  so 
long  without  it.* 

* In  an  old  treaty  of  peace  between  the  British  government  and  the 
king  of  Ashantee,  it  was  stipulated  that  the  heir  to  the  throne  should  be 
educated  in  England,  but  as  the  heir  then  living  was  too  old  to  learn, 
two  of  the  king’s  nephews,  Ansa  and  Kwantabisa,  came  in  1836  to 
England  in  his  place,  Ansa  being  then  twelve  years  old.  These 
princes  were  well  educated  and  treated  with  the  honour  due  to  their 
rank. 

In  1841,  they  returned  to  Africa  with  a pension,  granted  to  them  by 
Queen  Victoria,  of  £100  a year  each.  Kwantabisa  died  at  Cape  Coast, 
but  prince  Ansa  received  his  allowance  till  within  three  years.  Eor 
some  time  he  had  been  engaged  in  the  Wesleyan  mission,  and  was  finally 
ordained  as  a missionary.  In  1867,  he  was  sent  by  the  colonial  govern- 
ment to  Coomassie,  upon  the  news  of  Kwakoo  Dooah’s  death,  and  he 
had  there  been  detained  till  now. 

This  was  the  beginning  of  our  acquaintance  with  the  converted 
Ashantee  prince,  John  Owusu  Ansa,  a man  to  whom  we  owe  the  deepest 
gratitude,  and  w’ho  seemed  to  have  been  expressly  sent  to  Coomassie,  to 
prove  a messenger  of  grace  for  us  during  our  long  trial. 


76 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XI Y. 

EBENEZER. 

In  the  joy  of  our  hearts,  and  in  deep  thankfulness  for  His 
mercy  and  grace  in  looking  on  our  afflictions,  we  gave  to 
our  nest  in  the  wood  the  name  which  signifies,  “The 
Lord  has  helped  us.”  Drawbacks  and  disagreeables  were 
not  wanting,  but  our  position  was  now  endurable;  we 
were  well  supplied  with  food  by  the  king,  though,  through 
the  many  who  had  to  share  it,  our  own  was  still  but  a 
meagre  portion.  Our  attendants  had  become  civil  and 
obliging,  and  the  visits  of  the  grandees  impressed  them 
with  an  idea  of  our  importance. 

We  will  here  describe  one  of  these  visits,  which  occurred 
on  the  20th  of  May.  Its  hero  was  no  less  a person  than 
Bosom  muru,  a chamberlain,  who  on  his  entrance  desired 
our  people  to  retire,  and  produced  my  confiscated  watch, 
with  a piece  of  embroidered  cloth,  seeming  to  think  the 
two  had  some  connection ; perhaps  on  account  of  the 
price-ticket  attached  to  the  cloth.  His  object  was  just  to 
get  an  explanation  of  the  watch,  not  as  one  might  have 
hoped,  to  return  the  article  to  myself. 

With  the  usual  vicissitudes  attendant  on  a condition 
like  ours,  in  the  hands  of  a barbarous  sovereign,  we  shortly 
after  this  suffered  a sudden  diminution  in  our  supplies, 
our  soldiers  declaring  that  the  purse  was  empty.  This 
being  reported  to  his  majesty,  twenty-seven  dollars  were 
forwarded  in  gold  dust,  and  soon  after  he  paid  us  another 
visit,  the  object  of  which  appeared  to  be  simply  a friendly 


EBENEZER. 


77 


call  on  his  white  men.  He  took  his  place  on  this  occasion 
in  the  centre  of  the  village,  on  a bench  formed  of  palm 
branches,  under  a roof  of  leaves,  with  about  sixty  people 
sitting  before  him. 

Forgetful  of  courtly  etiquette,  for  “necessity  has  no 
law,”  I took  this  opportunity  of  laying  aside  my  coat, 
and,  with  an  exclamation,  “ Oh  king  ! I pray  thee  look 
here,”  I showed  him  my  uncovered  back,  and  the 
remains  of  my  tattered  shirt.  The  Ashantee  custom  of 
giving  presents  liberally  at  the  outset  to  gain  a good 
name,  had  caused  reports  to  reach  us  from  the  coast,  that 
we  had  been  overladen  with  gifts.  We  had  certainly 
received  another  ox,  but  the  present  was  accompanied  by 
a swarm  of  bees,  in  the  shape  of  a motley  crowd,  furnished 
with  knives  and  sacks,  to  cut  and  carry  away  the  spoil, 
so  that  we  had  difficulty  in  securing  a moderate 
portion  for  our  own  share,  and  could  hardly  spare  enough 
to  dry  some  slices,  and  make  a few  sausages  well  seasoned 
with  pepper  for  future  use.  Later  on,  a year  passed 
without  any  gift  whatever. 

I have  mentioned  two  huts  erected  for  our  use.  One 
of  those  was  occupied  by  our  keeper  Ageana,  the  other 
by  ourselves.  M.  Bonnat  at  first  slept  in  the  village,  but 
spent  his  days  with  us.  In  due  time  Ageana  built  a 
third  hut,  and  allowed  M.  B.  the  use  of  the  one  he 
forsook,  which  was  then  shared  with  Opoko.  The  latter 
worthy  was  afflicted  with  a contagious  eruption,  so  M. 
Bonnat  contrived  a wall  of  rushes,  and  in  his  own  divi- 
sion was  kept  our  dried  meat  and  sausages.  It  was  a 
dainty  apartment  for  a store-room,  and  alas!  it  was  open 
to  thieves,  who  carried  away  so  much  as  to  alarm  us. 

Upon  this,  M.  Bonnat’s  diplomatic  talents  came  to  our 
aid.  He  actually  succeeded,  though  not  without  some 
painful  resistance,  in  inducing  Opoko  to  find  other  quar- 
ters, and  make  room  for  Mr.  K.  in  his  place.  Having 


78 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


proceeded  thus  far  in  separating  ourselves  from  our  black 
attendants,  we  set  to  work  to  construct  bedsteads  with 
sticks  and  palm  branches,  forming  string  from  banana 
fibre.  With  a little  wooden  hook,  which  I had  cut  as  an 
implement,  my  wife  made  a pocket,  a hat  for  herself,  and 
a cap  for  me,  while  I succeeded  in  manufacturing  a work- 
table for  her,  and  a dining  table  for  general  use,  from 
plaited  rushes.  The  ingenuity  of  M.  Bonnat  greatly 
aided  us  in  our  various  manufactures,  which  gave  a deep 
interest  to  our  secluded  life. 

As  we  had  now  the  privilege  of  a daily  ablution  in  a 
neighbouring  stream,  our  health  quickly  improved,  but 
our  clothing  alas ! as  rapidly  decayed,  and  indeed  was 
in  the  last  stage  of  existence,  when  a quantity  of  common 
calico  arrived,  out  of  which  M.  Bonnat  and  my  wife 
managed  to  construct  a woman’s  dress,  and  a suitable 
garment  for  the  other  three  of  us. 

On  July  6th,  the  king  again  called,  his  retinue  accom- 
panying him,  some  of  them  carrying  a brass  dish,  on 
which  was  his  fetish,  as  a protection  from  evil  spirits. 
He  took  his  seat  under  the  palm  tree,  asked  a few  ques- 
tions, and  spoke  with  the  people  about  us  and  our  dress. 
Prince  Ansa  was  with  him,  who  brought  us  a letter 
from  David  Asante,  and  petitions  from  Mr.  Ramseyer’s 
family,  and  from  the  senior  missionary,  Wiedmann.  We 
read  and  translated  these  papers,  which  were  all  open — 
though  this  had  already  been  done  by  prince  Ansa,  who 
was  desired  to  write  in  reply,  that  we  should  be  set  at 
liberty  as  soon  as  Adu  Bofo  returned.  At  our  request 
we  were  each  of  us  allowed  to  enclose  a small  pencilled 
note  in  the  king’s  letter. 

Although  the  question  of  our  liberty  was  still  in  abey- 
ance, we  could  perceive  that  the  king’s  feelings  were 
friendly,  though  we  continued  to  be  treated  as  under  suspi- 
cion. One  of  the  pencils  sent  by  David  was  left  with  us, 


At  Ebenezer,  near  Coomasik. 


EBENEZER. 


79 


but  not  a scrap  of  paper,  and  private  conversation  with  the 
prince  was  impossible.  We  however  managed  to  note 
the  most  important  facts  on  the  fly-leaf  of  our  Testament. 

Two  days  later  we  were  again  instructed  to  write  to 
our  brethren,  David  and  others,  telling  them  they  might 
send  to  the  king  umbrellas,  salt,  liquors,  silk  materials, 
&c.  This  we  gladly  agreed  to  do,  only  reminding  his 
majesty  that  Mr.  Wiedmann  was  not  a merchant,  but 
would  procure  the  goods  if  money  were  sent,  and  this  we 
promised  in  our  letter  should  be  done.  We  added  a 
word  of  petition  for  necessary  clothing  for  ourselves. 

On  July  12th  we  were  again  before  the  king,  as  he  sat 
under  the  palm-trees,  when  the  cry  of  the  eunuch  sounded 
in  the  distance,  announcing  the  approach  of  the  royal 
wives.  The  men  disappeared  in  an  instant,  and  we  stepped 
aside,  knowing  the  penalty  incurred  by  any  man  who 
even  by  accident  sees  one  of  these  ladies  ;*  but  we  were 
soon  recalled,  and  beheld  fourteen  women,  surrounded  by 
little  boys,  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  the  king.  Some 
of  them  were  very  beautiful,  others  ugly  enough.  They 
were  not  grandly  dressed,  and  their  only  ornaments  were 
rows  of  coral  beads.  They  stared  at  us  with  unfeigned 
curiosity,  while  the  attendant  cried  out  constantly,  “ Ho  ! 
Ho  !”  Their  heads,  like  those  of  other  Ashantee  women, 
were  closely  shaven,  with  the  exception  of  a tuft  of  hair 
on  the  left  side  and  a few  small  circles  round  it. 

Our  usual  petition  for  salt  was  preferred  again  on  this  oc- 
casion, and  on  the  24th  of  July  we  received  a beautiful  pre- 
sent of  fruit,  vegetables,  flour,  sugar,  &c.,&c.,  from  the  ladies. 
On  the  25th  a load  of  salt  arrived,  with  an  intimation  that, 

* On  one  occasion  a Wesleyan  missionary  met  the  wives  of  the  king 
accidentally  on  his  morning  ride.  He  was  at  once  dragged  from  his 
horse  by  the  ennuch  and  shamefully  treated.  He  complained  to  Quakoo 
Dooah,  who  ordered  the  execution  of  the  eunuch,  as  the  missionary  was 
a white  man  and  a stranger;  but  on  the  missionary’s  intercession  he  was 
handed  over  to  corporal  punishment  instead. 


80 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


as  it  was  so  costly,  it  must  be  sparingly  used.  Upon  this 
we  mentioned  that  the  half  was  always  claimed  by  our 
guards ; thus  provoking  the  wrath  of  Ageana  to  such  a 
fearful  degree  that  I took  up  a thin  piece  of  wood  and 
wi'ote  a few  words  with  my  pencil  to  Bosommuru,  begging 
him  to  come  and  say  a word  to  the  old  man,  who,  on 
seeing  us  hand  the  writing  to  the  bearer  of  the  salt, 
thought  it  best  to  cease  his  abuse. 

The  king  himself  came  over  in  a few  days,  and  was  not 
a little  surprised,  like  the  South  Sea  Islanders,  that  a 
piece  of  wood  could  speak.  He  ordered  Ageana  to  be 
called,  who  at  first  denied  the  offence,  but  at  length 
pleaded  guilty,  and  received  a severe  rebuke,  with  orders 
that  for  the  future  he  and  his  people  should  treat  us  well. 
He  was  glad  to  get  off  so  easily,  and  his  outward  conduct 
improved,  though  he  gave  no  evidence  of  real  kindness  of 
feeling.  I then  told  the  king  of  the  wretched  condition 
of  our  huts,  causing  us  to  be  drenched  by  every  shower. 
A court  official  was  sent  to  inspect  them,  and  the  village 
chief  was  ordered  to  repair  them,  but  they  were  not  made 
water-tight. 

On  the  14th,  Bosommuru,  through  whom  we  had  com- 
munication with  the  court,  brought  us  a letter  from  the 
missionaries,  Schrenk  and  Eisensclimidt,  with  a chest 
containing  some  personal  necessaries,  and  a most  welcome 
supply  of  paper.  A present  for  the  king,  which  had  been 
enclosed,  never  reached  us ; a piece  of  stuff  too,  which 
had  been  sent  for  ourselves,  so  pleased  him  that  he  sent 
to  enquire  the  price,  and  we  thought  it  best  to  give  it, 
whereupon  we  received  a sheep  in  return,  and  a sua  of  gold 
dust,  which,  alas  ! were  taken  possession  of  by  our  people. 

There  was  one  remark  in  the  letter  of  our  breth- 
ren which  distressed  us,  namely,  that  they  would  not 
be  able  to  continue  this  connection  with  us  from  Be- 
goro.  We  concluded  they  were  acting  thus,  under  the 


EBENEZEE. 


81 


direction  of  the  British  governor.  Still,  as  a decided  im- 
provement had  taken  place  in  our  position,  we  tried  to 
hope  that  all  would  be  well  when  Adu  Bofo  returned, 
and  we  were  now  at  liberty  to  go  to  the  village  when- 
ever we  pleased.  On  one  of  these  visits,  Mr.  K.,  ac- 
companied by  our  soldiers,  observed  in  a yard  more 
than  a hundred  prisoners  from  Krepe,  men,  women,  and 
children,  all  living  skeletons,  and  infants  on  their  mothers’ 
backs,  starving  for  want  of  their  natural  nourish- 
ment. 

In  the  afternoon  we  were  summoned  to  the  presence  of 
the  king,  who  had  come  to  visit  these  prisoners.  Array- 
ing ourselves  in  court  attire,  viz.,  the  under  drawers  which 
Mr.  Schrenk  had  sent  us,  we  hastened  to  present  our- 
selves, and  were  pleasantly  received  by  his  majesty  on 
his  usual  seat  beneath  the  palms.  The  prisoners  were 
assembled  in  groups  on  the  open  space,  surrounded  by 
baskets  of  maize,  corn,  native  bread  and  yams,  which 
they  devoured  with  their  eyes,  as  loaf  by  loaf  it  was 
distributed. 

As  we  gazed  on  this  mass  of  misery,  my  wife  noticed  a 
pool’,  weak  child,  who  was  commanded  in  angry  tones  to 
stand  straight.  The  little  fellow  tried  to  obey,  and  pain- 
fully drew  himself  up,  showing  the  shrunken  frame  in 
which  every  bone  was  visible.  This  reminded  her  so 
vividly  of  our  own  lost  darling  that  she  burst  into  tears. 
The  king  inquired  the  reason,  and  on  hearing  it,  re- 
marked, “ this  does  not  concern  you ; God  will  give  you 
another  child yet  perceiving  the  sight  distressed  us,  he 
permitted  us  to  leave,  and  in  the  evening  sent  us  some 
palm  wine  to  restore  our  spirits.  With  what  thankful 
hearts  did  we  compare  his  considerate  treatment  of  us 
with  the  misery  of  these  poor  creatures  now  about  to  be 
separated  from  each  other.  We  could  only  hope  they 
would  find  merciful  masters. 


G 


32 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANWE. 


The  king  mentioned  this  occurrence  to  prince  Ansa, 
expressing  his  surprise  at  my  wife’s  emotion.  “We 
black  people,”  replied  the  prince,  “have  hard  hearts,  and 
can  behold  misery  unmoved ; it  is  not  so  with  the  whites  ; 
such  a spectacle  wounds  them  deeply.”  Soon  after  this, 
we  one  day  carried  our  fufu  to  the  poor  imprisoned 
children,  but  found  to  our  disappointment  the  king 
already  in  the  village,  engaged  in  separating  the  prison- 
ers. Our  soldiers  sprang  forward  to  drive  us  back ; we 
hid  behind  a hedge,  and  entreated  them  to  take  the  food 
themselves  to  the  children,  whereupon  the  dish  was 
shown  to  the  king,  who  uttered  an  exclamation  of  sur- 
prise, but  desired  that  our  wishes  should  be  fulfilled,  and 
soon  after  sent  us  a sheep  with  his  compliments. 

After  this  prisoners  continued  to  arrive,  just  living  skele- 
tons. The  sight  of  one  poor  boy  touched  us  deeply ; the 
thin  neck  was  unable  to  support  the  head,  which  drooped 
almost  to  the  knees.  I spoke  to  him  repeatedly,  and 
offered  him  food ; at  length  he  gave  me  a look  I shall 
never  forget ; just  said,  “ I have  eaten,”  and  the  head 
hung  down  helpless  as  before ; all  hope  seemed  gone 1 
Another  of  apparently  higher  rank  coughed  as  if  in  the 
last  gasp  of  existence  ; he  was  as  emaciated  as  the  others, 
but  had  been  allowed  to  retain  some  beads  and  a brass 
ring;  we  gave  him  some  snail  soup,  and  promised  to 
bring  him  a daily  supply  of  fufu. 

Another  object  of  our  compassion  was  a young  child 
so  weak  from  want  of  food  as  to  be  unable  to  stand.  It 
was  touching  to  see  how  the  little  thing  jumped  on  its 
mother’s  knee  as  my  wife  approached  with  fufu  and 
ground  nut  soup.  Alas ! it  was  but  little  we  could  do 
to  ameliorate  the  miseries  of  these  wretched  groups,  but 
that  little  called  forth  their  most  grateful  thanks. 

On  the  26th  of  August  we  again  received  a sheep  and  a 
sua  of  gold  dust,  and  for  a few  days  our  diet  was  improved, 


EBENEZEIl. 


83 


but  we  soon  fell  back  into  the  old  routine — snail  soup  and 
dried  meat.  On  the  28th  we  were  summoned  to  an 
audience,  and  anticipated  special  news,  as  we  were  to  carry 
our  chairs,  which  always  denoted  something  important. 
On  arriving  at  the  leafy  chamber  where  the  king  awaited 
us,  we  saw  some  boxes  addressed  to  us.  We  naturally 
supposed  they  were  from  our  brethren,  but  to  our  surprise 
the  king  handed  us  a letter  from  his  excellency  admini- 
strator Ussher,  expressing  the  hope  that,  in  virtue  of  his 
treaty  with  the  king,  he  should  soon  welcome  us  at  Cape 
Coast ; meanwhile  he  had  sent  us  a few  needful  articles. 

On  opening  the  boxes  we  were  deeply  affected  at  their 
contents,  which  consisted  of  stuffs,  soap,  metal  plates, 
knives  and  forks,  preserved  meats,  ham,  cheese,  tea,  sugar, 
biscuits,  and,  above  all,  writing  materials ; with  a quantity 
of  gold  dust,  in  value  £22,  cpiite  a fortune  in  our  secluded 
life.  Three  umbrellas  were  also  found ; one  had  dis- 
appeared on  the  road.  There  was  besides  a valuable 
present  for  the  king,  consisting  of  three  boxes  of  cham- 
pagne ; we  too  had  our  share  of  wine,  some  of  which  we 
offered  to  his  majesty.  He  took  four  bottles,  which  he 
drank  in  company  with  his  chiefs,  till  the  whole  party 
became  very  merry.  Our  people  were  commanded  to 
appear  before  him,  and  he  swore,  with  uplifted  hands, 
that  whoever  took  anything  from  us  would  lose  his  head. 
This  was  said  so  solemnly  that  Ageana,  though  he  tried 
to  speak,  became  dumb  ; and  being  roughly  pushed  aside, 
had  quickly  to  retire. 

After  the  king's  departure,  Bosommuru  begged  for  a 
second  translation  of  the  letter,  though  prince  Ansa  had 
already  read  it;  we  of  course  complied.  This  done  he 
gave  us  another  letter  from  Major  Brownell,  which  in- 
formed us  that  he  had  conducted  the  embassy  to  the 
Ashantee  king  as  far  as  the  Prah,  and  would  remain 
there  until  we  came.  How  joyfully  we  embraced  this 


84 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


prospect  of  deliverance,  feeling  that  He,  to  whom  nothing 
is  impossible,  could  easily  bring  it  to  pass.* 

Returning  to  our  humble  home,  we  gratefully  thanked 
our  heavenly  Father  for  His  interposition  on  our  behalf; 
and  in  the  gladness  of  our  hearts,  we  prepared  a present  for 
the  king,  consisting  of  four  metal  plates,  some  sugar,  soap 
and  pomade.  For  prince  Ansa  we  set  aside  a pair  of  shoes, 
which  he  greatly  needed,  some  tea,  sugar,  writing  materi- 
als, and  other  valuable  things.  After  dispatching  this  busi- 
ness, we  sat  down  to  try  the  cheese  ; oh  how  delicious  it 
was,  and  how  gladly  did  we  cast  aside  our  wooden  plates ! 

Prince  Ansa  called  on  us  as  soon  as  permitted,  to  offer 
his  thanks,  telling  us  the  shoes  were  more  valuable  to 
him  than  a crown  of  gold.  He  encouraged  us  to  hope 
that  a mission  might  soon  be  established  in  Coomassie,  the 
king  being  now  so  favourably  disposed  towards  Europeans. 
The  schools  which  the  Wesleyan  missionaries  had  tried  to 
form,  failed  for  lack  of  children  ; if  the  king  favoured  their 
establishment  it  would  be  different,  and  by  helping  the 
missionaries,  he  would  gain  the  friendship  of  Queen 
Victoria.  He  had  already  received  a very  kind  letter 
from  the  administrator,  in  which  he  had  petitioned  for 
our  freedom ; and  the  present  of  a piece  of  green  stuff, 
embroidered  with  gold,  sent  him  by  our  brethren,  had 
also  delighted  him. 

After  about  three  quarters  of  an  hour,  his  attendants 
intimated  to  the  prince  that  his  visit  must  end ; he  im- 
mediately rose,  and  expressing  the  hope  to  be  allowed 
soon  to  repeat  it,  wished  us  farewell,  recommending  us  to 
cultivate  the  friendship  of  Bosommuru,  who  possessed 
great  influence  ; and  we  sent  by  him  the  present  of  a brush 
for  the  latter,  which  he  had  long  desired. 

* Later  on  we  heard  that  one  of  the  messengers  from  Cape  Coast  had 
told  the  king  that  the  governor  accounted  us  tor  great  people,  aud  would 
pay  aDy  sum  that  might  be  demanded  for  our  liberty. 


EBENEZER. 


85 


In  the  beginning  of  September  we  entered  on  a new 
phase  of  affairs  in  our  domestic  arrangements,  and  for  the 
first  time,  after  eighteen  months,  we  drank  tea  and  read 
by  lamp  light,  instead  of  retiring  to  bed  at  dusk.  It  was 
also  now  our  frequent  privilege  to  minister  to  poor  captive 
children,  as  they  passed  through  our  village  with  their 
parents.  To  one  of  these  covered  with  scalds  we  offered 
food,  but  the  little  sufferer  could  not  open  her  mouth  to 
eat  it. 

One  morning,  before  we  had  completed  our  scanty 
toilet,  we  were  desired  to  hasten  to  the  presence  of  the 
king,  who  wished  to  see  us,  on  his  way  to  a yearly 
festival  in  honour  of  his  father,  as  he  called  the  Fetish. 
We  managed  to  emerge  in  time  to  see  the  red  umbrella 
enter  the  village,  under  which  sat  the  king  in  his  sedan 
chair,  fully  arrayed.  The  bearers  were  ordered  to  halt, 
while  he  saluted  each  of  us  separately,  evidently  desir- 
ing to  make  an  impression.  On  his  arms  were  gold  and 
silver  ornaments  in  various  devices,  from  his  green  vel- 
vet cap  hung  broad  lappets,  to  which  were  suspended 
gold  and  silver  amulets ; his  dress  was  of  damask,  and  a 
rich  golden-tinted  silk  covered  the  sedan  chair.  It  was 
a marvellous,  but  most  miscellaneous,  display  of  the 
ostentation  and  gaudy  show  of  an  African  procession : 
the  crown  jewels,  in  baskets,  chests,  and  tin  vessels,  orna- 
ments of  every  variety,  fans  of  peacocks’  feathers,  coloured 
leather,  staves  straight  and  crooked,  with  gold  and  silver 
knobs,  and  even  articles  of  furniture — with  antelopes’  feet, 
elephants’,  cows,’  and  horses’  tails,  contributed  their 
share  to  the  show. 

By  the  side  of  each  bearer  walked  an  official  in  plumed 
hat,  while  for  music  there  was  the  continual  beating  of 
drums  ornamented  with  human  skulls,  mingled  with  the 
shouts  and  screams  of  the  multitude ; the  lifers  and 
drummers  being  clothed  in  Danish  and  Dutch  uniforms. 


86 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


The  royal  camp  bedstead,  covered  with  leather  and  orna- 
mented with  glittering  steel  nails,  appeared  to  be  of 
British  manufacture.  Overseers  marched  by  in  fragments 
of  European  costume  ; one  had  a scarlet  coat,  but  no 
trousers;  another  wore  a long  dressing  gown,  reminding  one 
of  a German  university  professor ; one  of  the  generals 
was  in  a brown  velvet  dress  and  sash,  another  had 
proudly  donned  a field  marshal’s  hat  and  white  cockade, 
while  to  the  lot  of  a third  had  fallen  a woman’s  under 
garment,  in  which  he  found  it  somewhat  difficult  to  walk. 

A band  of  three  musicians  in  Dutch  costumes  followed, 
whose  cymbal,  clarionet,  and  European  drum  added  con- 
siderably to  the  inharmonius  noise  (perhaps  because 
their  instruments  were  out  of  tune),  but  the  effect  was 
startling : these  brought  up  the  rear  of  the  procession, 
and  although  their  music  was  discordant  and  barbarous 
in  the  extreme,  it  had  a certain  imposing  effect  even 
on  a European ; while  on  the  Africans  it  produced  the 
wildest  excitement,  causing  them  to  tremble. 

One  of  the  slaves  in  a sort  of  frenzy  knocked  off  the  hat 
of  brother  K.,  whereupon  he  administered  summary  justice, 
though  in  the  presence  of  the  king,  giving  the  man  a smart 
box  on  the  ear;  thus  impressing  on  them  the  fact  that  we  no 
longer  meant  to  be  treated  as  children.  This  sharp  practice 
had  the  desired  effect,  for  he  came  afterwards  humbly  to 
beg  pardon,  and  promised  to  call  us  in  the  evening  when 
the  procession  returned,  that  we  might  see  the  first  part 
which  had  preceded  the  king.  Fifty  sheep  had  been 
sent  in  advance  for  feasting  and  for  sacrifice ; whether 
human  beings  were  killed  or  not  we  never  ascertained. 

At  five  o’clock  our  chairs  were  placed  in  the  street ; 
but  we  had  scarcely  taken  our  seats,  when  a cry  of  the 
eunuchs,  who  are  mostly  dwarfs,  warned  us  to  escape ; 
my  wife,  however,  remained,  and  received  a friendly 
salutation  from  eight  of  the  royal  ladies,  dressed  in  red 


EBENEZER. 


87 


native  cloth,  and  richly  adorned.  They  were  accom- 
panied by  numbers  of  children,  the  girls  carrying  yellow, 
red,  and  green  damask  cushions ; the  boys,  who  were 
sons  of  executioners,  and  being  trained  to  their  father’s 
profession,  wore  caps  of  leopard  skin,  and  carried  gold 
handled  knives.  After  this  interlude  we  left  our  hiding 
place,  and  witnessed  the  remainder  of  the  procession, 
which  was  less  regular  and  imposing  than  that  of  the 
morning. 

Amongst  the  curious  things  which  were  borne  past  us 
were  silver  dishes,  and  the  king’s  dining-table,  with  feet 
beautifully  carved;  the  chairs  of  chiefs  ; and  a kind  of 
flag,  with  figures  of  the  Fetish.  The  aristocracy  were 
carried  in  sedan  chairs,  surrounded  by  musicians  sounding 
their  ivory  horns,  and  recalling  to  our  memory  our  first 
entrance  to  the  camp.  It  was  now  dark,  torches  of  palm 
branches  were  lighted,  and  for  two  hours  the  procession 
continued,  every  person  of  distinction  being  honoured  by 
a renewed  performance  on  the  drums.  The  king  arrived 
at  last,  looking  sullen  and  tired  as  he  lay  in  his  sedan 
chair,  giving  one  the  impression  that  he  felt  compelled  to 
endure  these  noisy  exhibitions,  to  conciliate  the  people 
whose  chiefs  had  placed  him  on  the  vacant  throne.  It  is 
only  by  slow  degrees  that  the  strongest  sovereign  can  act 
independently  of  them. 

Kari-Kari  never  appeared  to  us  fond  of  ostentation, 
though  he  might  have  felt  some  pleasure  in  displaying  his 
power  to  his  white  prisoners ; but  he  usually  came  to  us 
in  a simple  style,  and  the  better  we  knew  him  the  more 
were  we  impressed  with  the  idea  that  his  natural  dis- 
position was  amiable  and  kind.  On  this  occasion  golden 
suns  were  carried  behind  him  on  high  poles,  and  helmets 
of  the  same  were  conspicuous ; so  that  after  the  amount  of 
precious  metal  displayed  on  this  day,  we  no  longer  regarded 
the  report  of  the  riches  of  this  dynasty  to  be  exaggerated. 


83 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH ANTE E. 


Wearied  with  sight-seeing,  we  retired  thankfully  to  our 
little  hut,  after  seeing  the  brother  of  the  king  and  Bosom- 
muru  carried  by. 

What  a relief  to  our  feelings  was  the  thought  of  the 
following  dajr,  which  was  the  Christian  Sabbath  to  us, 
though  in  a land  of  darkness ; and  we  purposed  to  com- 
memorate it  specially  by  meeting  together  at  the  table  of 
the  Lord.  The  present  of  wine  we  had  lately  received 
enabled  us  to  hold  this  strengthening  feast,  for  which  our 
souls  yearned.  One  of  our  boxes,  covered  with  a white 
cloth,  served  as  a table,  and  when  all  was  ready,  we 
anxiously  awaited  the  arrival  of  prince  Ansa.  It  was  not 
till  late  in  the  afternoon  he  could  obtain  the  king’s  per- 
mission to  come,  when  he  brought  a native  Christian  called 
Joseph  from  Cape  Coast.  How  delightful  was  it  again  to 
enjoy  the  privilege  of  a Christian  service,  to  read  together 
God’s  word,  and  unite  in  prayer  and  praise  with  our 
voices  and  our  hearts. 

After  the  service  we  conversed  with  the  prince  on  the 
subject  of  our  freedom,  which  he  regarded  as  only  a matter 
of  time.  He  could  sympathise  with  us  from  his  own 
experience,  having  been  for  three  years  put  off  with  fair 
promises.  “ After  the  Fantees  on  the  coast  have  been  set 
at  liberty,  and  after  Adu  Bofo  appears,  your  turn  will 
come,”  said  he,  though  the  general  himself  has  little 
influence,  in  spite  of  his  being  purse-bearer  and  keeper  of 
the  keys.  We  then  discussed  the  fate  of  our  property,  of 
which  we  concluded  the  chiefs  would  retain  a share, 
however  much  they  might  have  grudged  it  to  Adu  Bofo. 
A month  later  the  feast  of  yams  was  to  be  held,  and 
he  was  expected  forty  days  after.  This  number  the 
Ashantees  consider  particularly  lucky,  and  always  try  to 
connect  with  some  important  event. 

We  now  ventured  to  invite  the  prince  to  breakfast 
with  us,  and  on  Sept.  15th,  a special  messenger  being  de- 


EBENEZER. 


89 


spatched  to  accompany  him,  he  arrived  at  10  o’clock,  hut 
to  our  great  surprise  the  king  came  with  him  on  a visit 
of  inspection,  escorted  by  eleven  attendants,  and  carried 
on  the  shoulders  of  one  of  his  servants.  It  was  the  first 
time  he  had  seen  our  “Ebenezer,”  and  after  saluting  us 
kindly,  he  greatly  admired  our  arrangements,  particularly 
our  table  constructed  of  boards  placed  over  boxes,  and  our 
hammock  of  banana  fibre. 

After  he  had  retired,  our  late  breakfast  was  served,  and 
we  thoroughly  enjoyed  our  good  tea,  eggs,  and  preserved 
carrots,  a tin  of  which  we  had  opened  for  the  occasion. 
The  prince  conversed  unreservedly,  getting  us  to  tell  him 
our  history,  and  relating  to  us  his  own  sad  experience 
from  Sept.  17th,  1867,  when  he  was  first  brought  here, 
and  since  which  he  had  been  constantly  promised  his 
freedom,  and  as  constantly  disappointed.  We  comforted 
him  with  the  suggestion  that  his  detention  might  possibly 
have  its  bright  side,  for  had  he  continued  in  office  at  Cape 
Coast,  he  would  most  likely  have  been  involved  in  much 
trouble.  Every  Sunday  he  held  a short  service  with  his 
Fantee  servants,  in  which  Mr.  Watts,  a good  Wesleyan 
catechist  who  had  been  detained  here  eight  years  as  a 
hostage,  took  part ; and  he  invited  us  to  the  dilapidated 
mission-house,  where  some  Ashantees  were  always  present, 
to  whom  we  might  speak  of  Christ. 

The  prince  had  himself,  through  the  influence  of  the 
Dutch,  become  an  object  of  suspicion  to  the  king,  and 
though  now  apparently  restored  to  favour,  had  to  be  very 
cautious  lest  the  people  should  accuse  him  of  telling  us  too 
many  secrets.  He  however  believed  he  should  be  per- 
mitted to  unite  in  our  worship  on  Sundays,  the  king  having 
told  him  that  the  name  we  had  given  to  our  place  had 
greatly  interested  him.  He  advised  us  to  propitiate  the 
king’s  interpreter,  Nantshi,  by  sending  him  a present  of 
some  sugar.  From  this  time  prince  Ansa  came  byinvita- 


90 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


tion  to  breakfast  every  Sunday  and  Thursday ; by  degrees 
his  visits  became  still  more  frequent,  and  his  communica- 
tions more  confidential. 

We  had  often  doubted  whether  it  were  not  desirable 
to  send  Bosommuru  a joint  every  time  we  killed  a 
sheep,  and  we  now  found  that  other  important  people 
expected  similar  presents,  and  that  we  had  already 
incurred  the  reputation  of  being  stingy ; but  as  the 
prince  became  better  acquainted  with  our  affairs,  and 
learned  that  we  had  always  given  our  people  some  of 
the  money  which  had  been  sent  by  the  king,  and  that  we 
had  sometimes  only  four  snails  or  half  a fish  to  make  our 
soup,  he  was  greatly  astonished,  and  advised  us  to  arrange 
differently,  as  it  was  not  at  all  the  king’s  wish  that  we 
should  fare  so  poorly. 

“ You  must  manage  your  own  housekeeping,”  said  he, 
“ and  never  give  away  what  the  king  sends  you  for  your 
own  use.  There  is  often  fresh  meat  in  the  market,  buy 
for  yourselves  (I  will  send  you  scales  and  weights  for  the 
gold  dust,  &c.),  and  have  your  food  cooked  according  to 
your  orders,  keeping  all  supplies  in  your  own  custody.” 
We  feared  the  effect  of  such  a sudden  change,  but  the 
prince  spoke  to  the  people  with  so  much  tact,  that  they 
showed  no  open  opposition,  although  not  perhaps  alto- 
gether pleased.  We  carried  out  his  instructions  immedi- 
ately, cooking  yams  in  the  morning  and  fufu  in  the  evening, 
and  our  spoons  and  plates  were  washed  by  the  attendants. 

The  news  which  now  came  from  the  seat  of  war  caused 
much  joy  both  in  town  and  country.  It  was  reported 
that  the  daring  rebel  Domprd  had  been  killed  in  battle, 
and  that  king  Kwadjo  Odee  of  Pekyi,  and  king  Kumi  of 
Anum  had  been  beheaded.  Kari-Kari  was  so  delighted 
that  he  danced  with  joy,  and  all  the  people  shared  in 
the  excitement,  for  it  appeared  that  the  war  was  at  an 
end,  and  Adu  Bofo’s  return  might  be  expected  in  two  or 


EBENEZER. 


91 


three  months.  White  garments,  the  sign  of  rejoicing, 
were  universal ; and  many  painted  themselves  with 
white  earth. 

Prince  Ansa  on  the  contrary  seemed  depressed.  He 
was  expecting  to  he  allowed  to  return  to  the  coast  in 
October,  and  yet  he  could  not  get  an  audience  of  the 
king  He  had,  as  has  already  been  noticed,  come  here 
four  years  previously  with  a commission  from  the 
English  Government,  but  had  not  been  allowed  to  write 
any  letters  in  his  official  capacity  for  three  years.  He 
wished  to  purchase  from  us  the  coral  beads  which  K. 
had  concealed  in  his  hat,  but  even  this  little  transaction 
could  not  be  completed  without  the  king’s  permission ; so 
truly  is  this  a land  of  fear,  where  no  man  trusts  his 
neighbour.  The  prince  had  also  adopted  a little  child 
who  would  otherwise  have  been  exposed  in  the  bush,  but 
it  died  notwithstanding  his  care. 

About  this  time  Adu  Kwaku  left  us  in  order  to  look 
after  his  wife  in  Purumasee,  who  was  seriously  ill  after 
her  confinement.  He  begged  a sua  of  gold  from  us  to 
propitiate  the  fetish  who  was  killing  his  wife,  but  we 
told  him  we  had  nothing  to  do  with  fetish.  She  died, 
and  we  gave  the  customary  presents  to  purchase  mats, 
&c. ; we  were  glad  to  hear  that  the  child  was  living,  and 
would  not  be  buried  with  its  mother,  acccording  to  the 
custom  of  the  country. 

On  October  2nd,  we  were  surprised  by  a visit  from  a 
Dutch  official,  Mr.  J.  S.  Mensa,  who  had  lived  in  Coom- 
assie  since  the  4th  of  July.  As  he  spoke  Dutch,  he  under- 
stood a good  deal  of  our  German ; we  also  addressed  him 
in  English ; this  excited  the  suspicion  of  the  Ashantee 
chief  who  accompanied  him,  making  him  suppose  we  were 
English  also.  After  a short  time,  Mr.  M.  left  us,  taking 
with  him  a letter  which  M.  Bonnat  entrusted  to  his 
charge. 


92 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIAN TEE. 


The  miserable  state  of  our  huts,  which  leaked  at  every 
shower,  caused  us  to  entreat  the  king  to  give  us  better  ones ; 
and  we  hoped  that  he  would  allow  us  to  remove  to  the 
town.  Bosommuru  however  brought  word  that  no 
change  would  be  permitted  until  after  Adu  Bofo’s  return, 
and  he  gave  orders  to  the  people  of  Amanghyia  to  build 
new  huts  for  us ; we  were  also  permitted  now  and  then 
to  write  a letter,  which  was  some  consolation  to  us  during 
this  long  delay. 

We  one  day  complained  to  Bosommuru  of  Ageana’s 
rudeness  to  us;  he  constantly  refused  us  the  services  of  his 
boys,  so  we  asked  if  the  king  would  be  kind  enough  to 
send  us  two  lads,  that  we  might  not  be  dependent  on  our 
surly  keeper.  Bosommuru  severely  reprimanded  the  old 
man,  telling  him  that  he  was  unfit  to  have  the  charge  of 
white  men,  and  that  for  the  future  the  soldiers  were  to 
obey  our  orders  exclusively.  This  reproof  made  so  deep 
an  impression  upon  Ageana,  that  he  actually  begged  us  to 
pardon  him,  and  not  to  deprive  him  of  the  honour  of 
waiting  upon  us.  So  we  tried  him  once  more. 

On  Sunday,  October  23rd,  the  shouting  and  screaming 
in  the  village,  mingled  with  the  beating  of  drums, 
announced  that  the  great  yam  festival  had  begun.  It 
lasts  a fortnight ; the  first  and  fifth  days  the  people  fast, 
but  only  to  whet  their  appetite  for  drink.  The  king  dis- 
tributed brandy  to  all  his  attendants,  and  sent  us  a bottle, 
which  we  gave  to  our  people.  On  the  fifth  day,  a 
criminal  is  executed — “sent  as  a messenger  to  the  late 
king  in  the  lower  world;”  then  his  majesty  eats  fresh 
yams  (“  ode,”  as  the  best  sort  are  called),  and  on  this  occa- 
sion, the  people  also  are  permitted  to  partake  of  them. 
The  king’s  mother  passed  through  our  village,  laden  with 
this  vegetable,  and  at  the  suggestion  of  the  servants  we 
went  forward  to  welcome  her,  and  to  thank  her  for  her 
kind  presents  to  us.  Suddenly  the  sense  of  her  own  im- 


EBENEZER. 


93 


portance  seemed  to  impress  her,  as  mounting  a high  stone 
she  commanded  her  attendants  to  form  a semi-circle,  and 
we  were  then  called  forward  to  kiss  her  extended  hand. 
Before  entering  her  sedan  chair  she  promised  to  send  us 
a further  supply  of  “ ode.”  On  the  fifth  and  eighth  days 
of  the  festival  the  king  gives  wine  to  all  his  chiefs,  for 
which  purpose  he  expended  £48  sterling.  This  was  in 
addition  to  his  own  palm  wine,  so  the  street  was  orna- 
mented with  hundreds  of  vessels,  and  the  mirth  knew  no 
hounds. 

How  different  was  our  position ! Brother  K.  was 
suffering  from  liver  complaint,  had  quite  lost  his  appetite, 
and  was  dreadfully  depressed.  My  dear  wife  too  had 
fever,  and  her  spirits  were  so  low  that  she  could  with 
difficulty  restrain  her  tears.  We  determined  to  petition 
the  king  to  allow  us  to  change  our  quarters  and  remove 
to  the  old  mission-house  in  the  city.  We  were  desirous 
if  possible  to  send  in  our  request  before  the  meeting  of 
the  grand  assembly,  which  took  place  on  November  3rd. 
when  the  high  dignitaries  of  the  kingdom,  the  princes 
of  Mampong,  Dwaben,  &c.,  came  together  to  talk  over 
everything  of  importance  which  had  occurred  in  their 
respective  districts  since  the  last  feast  of  yams. 

Prince  Ansa  brought  us  intelligence  of  what  was  done 
that  day.  The  Major’s  letter  respecting  the  exchange  of 
prisoners  was  discussed,  but  it  was  decided  that  if  the 
governor  would  not  consent  to  exchange  the  black  men 
without  the  white  (although  it  was  the  latter  he  had 
especially  demanded)  they  must  all  remain  until  the 
return  of  the  troops.  We  were  cruelly  disappointed,  and 
the  prince  who  felt  the  deepest  sympathy  for  us  was 
exceedingly  grieved.  “ You  do  not  know,”  he  said,  “ how 
ashamed  I am  when  I remember  the  great  kindness 
shown  to  us  in  England,  and  contrast  it  with  what  you 
are  suffering  now.  I can  never  forget  Queen  Victoria’s 


94 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


kind  parting  words,  as  she  gave  me  her  hand  and  said, 

‘ Go,  and  he  a blessing  to  your  country ; ’ every  day  shews 
anew  what  misery  war  brings  upon  a land,  and  how 
hopeless  our  prospects  are  under  its  influence.” 

The  prince  had  lately  seen  a large  number  of  prison- 
ers, amongst  whom  was  a mother  with  a dead  child  on 
her  back ; and  this  cruel  war  still  goes  on.  Maize  and 
corn  were  sent  to  the  camp,  and  the  leaders  who  had 
come  home  were  sent  back  again.  Meanwhile,  Major 
Brownell  was  detained  on  the  Prah,  and  complained 
bitterly  of  having  to  keep  his  seventy  Ashantee  prisoners 
there  so  long. 

Brother  K.  still  continued  very  unwell,  and  we  all 
felt  much  annoyed  at  Bosommuru’s  behaviour;  for  the 
last  five  weeks  he  had  promised  to  send  us  meat,  salt, 
and  clothing,  but  nothing  had  come.  Brother  K.  adopted 
what  appeared  to  be  the  only  available  means  of  making 
an  impression,  and  refused  to  partake  of  food  until  the 
promised  supplies  arrived.  Upon  this,  Bosommuru  paid 
us  a visit  of  enquiry,  and  we  had  to  inform  him 
that  white  men  understood  “ yes  ” to  mean  “ yes,”  but 
that  we  had  here  discovered  that  promises  were  worthless, 
our  letters  to  the  king  being  unanswered,  and  those  to 
the  Coast  not  forwarded,  or  we  should  certainly  have 
received  some  attention. 

The  chamberlain  manifested  displeasure,  and  half 
threatened  to  send  us  to  another  village,  saying  that 
here  we  saw  too  many  people,  by  which  he  meant  to 
express  his  annoyance  at  prince  Ansa’s  frequent  visits. 
However,  he  ended  with  an  attempt  at  apology,  and 
begged  brother  K.  to  take  some  food.  We  were  talking 
over  the  subject  after  his  departure,  when  suddenly  a 
large  black  serpent  glided  up  the  wall,  which  was  only 
made  of  sugar  cane  fibre.  Brother  K.  attacked  the  rep- 
tile,  and  struck  it  with  a knife,  but  it  managed  to  escape, 


EBENEZER. 


95 


and  we  all  considered  it  advisable  to  decamp  to  other 
quarters  for  the  night. 

We  now  lived  upon  roast  bananas,  and  only  enough 
salt  was  sent  for  my  wife.  The  king  at  length  finding 
that  it  was  not  good  for  us  to  fast  (eating  roast  fruit  is 
looked  upon  as  fasting  here),  sent  us  a sheep  and  a load 
of  salt.  The  following  day,  at  the  house  of  the  chief 
Dikurow,  we  came  to  an  understanding  with  his  majesty. 
Prince  Ansa’s  tact  helped  us  so  much  that  the  king  no 
longer  objected  to  our  removal  to  Coomassie,  and  he  com- 
missioned the  prince  to  have  the  mission-house  made 
ready  for  us,  the  only  delay  being  the  necessity  of  bringing 
the  matter  before  the  council.  Adu  Bofo  would  not 
object. 

The  appearance  of  my  wife,  who  was  suffering  from  an 
abscess,  seemed  to  touch  the  king.  At  the  same  time  he 
confessed  to  prince  Ansa  that  many  people  had  sought  to 
excite  a prejudice  against  him,  but  that  he  was  now  con- 
vinced that  the  prince  had  always  given  him  the  best 
advice,  and  was  his  truest  friend. 

We  now  prepared  to  bid  adieu  to  our  crowded  little 
huts,  in  which  we  had  settled  ourselves  as  carefully  as 
voyagers  arrange  their  cabins  on  board  a ship.  Seven 
feet  by  six,  and  seven  feet  in  height,  contained  all  our 
possessions ; on  either  side  of  the  door  was  a narrow  bed- 
stead made  of  palm  strips,  while  underneath  them  was 
our  store-room,  and  above  a frame  for  our  “bag  and 
baggage.”  Hooks  on  the  walls  supported  the  fragments, 
which  had  once  been  clothes,  while  between  the  beds 
stood  the  chest  from  Begoro,  which  contained  our  most 
valuable  things,  our  clothes  and  writing  materials.  Um- 
brellas, old  shoes,  and  sandals  were  thrust  in  above  us, 
under  the  fragile  grass  roof  where  rats,  mice,  spiders,  and 
lizards  found  a refuge,  and  occasionally  dropped  down 
upon  us.  A hen  house  had  been  contrived  outside,  which 


96 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


though  often  plundered,  occasionally  afforded  us  the 
luxury  of  an  egg. 

And  here  I must  not  forget  to  add,  that  during  our  last 
fortnight,  our  dear  prince  Ansa  rejoiced  us  with  a most 
welcome  present,  consisting  of  a fine  sheep,  some  yams, 
and  two  hens.  We  were  soon  after  enabled  to  buy 
another  fowl  and  two  chickens,  at  a trifling  price,  and  the 
care  of  this  poultry  was  a wonderful  pleasure  to  us. 

In  the  meanwhile,  the  prince  had  prepared  for  our  use 
two  rooms  in  the  mission-house ; these  were  cleaned  and 
whitened,  and  permission  was  obtained  for  our  taking 
possession  the  next  week.  Thursday,  which  we  suggested, 
being  considered  by  the  king  an  unlucky  day,  our  removal 
was  fixed  for  Monday,  it  being  stipulated  that  we  should 
go  by  moonlight,  to  avoid  creating  sensation  in  the  town. 

We  could  scarcely  believe  in  the  truth  of  this  pleasant 
change,  which  was  the  first  of  our  desires  that  had  been 
acceded  to  during  our  captivity,  and  we  could  hardly 
realise  the  happy  fact.  The  prince,  moreover,  stirred  our 
hearts  by  hints  of  various  great  changes  now  taking 
place  on  the  Gold  Coast.  It  appeared  likely  that  England 
would  shortly  purchase  Elmina  from  the  Dutch,  the  latter 
retiring  altogether  froni  Guinea ; the  entire  Coast  thus 
coming  under  British  rule,  it  would  probably  ensue,  that 
a strict  system  of  government  would  supersede  the 
irregular  order  of  things  which  had  hitherto  prevailed ; 
in  any  case,  we  rested  in  the  thought  that  our  God  would 
order  all  things  for  the  best. 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


97 


CHAPTER  XV. 

IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 

Monday,  December  5th,  was,  a day  never  to  be  forgotten  in 
our  Ashantee  life ; after  a sleepless  night  we  rose  and  be- 
gan to  pack;  about  ten  o’clock  came  the  prince’s  boy 
to  announce  the  indisposition  of  his  master,  who  would 
be  unable  to  join  us  till  the  evening ; he  took  one  of  our 
packages  with  him,  which  greatly  excited  our  people,  who 
did  not  like  the  change ; declared  the  elders  did  not  wish 
us  in  the  town,  and  in  their  anger,  tried  to  persuade  the 
king  to  withdraw  his  permission.  Two  of  them  started 
for  Coomassie ; but  Isaiah  viii.  10,  was  now  exemplified, 
“ Take  counsel  together,  and  it  shall  come  to  nought.” 

The  prince,  though  unable  to  come  himself,  kindly  sent 
us  a number  of  Fan  tees  to  help  to  carry  our  few  things, 
and  as  we  accompanied  them  to  the  gate  to  prevent 
further  hindrance,  our  two  soldiers  were  seen  returning 
more  quiet  and  subdued  than  we  had  ever  known  them 
before.  They  allowed  the  packages  to  pass  without  a 
frown,  and  at  six  o’clock  the  prince  arrived.  He  told  us 
he  had  been  accused  of  disobeying  orders,  and  bringing 
the  white  men  into  the  town  by  day ; he  indignantly 
denied  the  charge,  upon  which  it  was  affirmed  that  the 
luggage  was  being  carried  across  ; he  was  highly  dis- 
pleased, and  perceived  his  mistake  in  having  provided  us 
with  bearers  from  his  own  people,  so  he  at  once  told  our 
soldiers  they  must  do  the  rest  of  the  work  unaided. 
This  explained  the  crest-fallen  looks  we  had  observed. 


98 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII AN  TEE. 


When  the  moon  had  risen,  the  prince  gave  the  signal 
to  start,  placing  my  wife  in  his  sedan  chair,  and  following 
with  ourselves  just  behind  her.  We  soon  reached  the 
stream  which  surrounds  the  town,  and  in  fifteen  minutes 
more,  the  old  mission-house  stood  before  us.  We  passed 
through  some  fine  open  streets,  but  the  houses  were 
dilapidated,  and  the  roads  stony  and  uneven,  so  that  the 
place  struck  us  as  inferior  to  Dwaben.  On  entering  the 
mission-house,  Mr.  Watts,  the  master,  and  Mr.  Lindsay, 
the  constable  of  Cape  Coast,  both  in  European  dress,  shook 
us  warmly  by  the  hand,  and  wished  us  God’s  blessing. 
Caesar,  and  other  Eantees  who  were  sitting  with  them, 
we  greeted  after  the  fashion  of  the  country,  and  we 
were  then  conducted  into  another  building  within  the 
court-yard,  where  the  prince’s  rooms  and  our  own  were  side 
by  side.  After  our  miserable  grass  huts,  they  seemed  to 
us  like  a palace,  but  sweeter  far  was  it  to  realise  that 
we  were  with  friends  and  brethren,  and  we  knelt  to  unite 
in  offering  praise  to  Him  who  had  wrought  so  wonder- 
fully for  us ; for  until  it  was  actually  accomplished,  we 
had  scarcely  dared  to  hope  this  removal  would  pass  so 
quietly. 

But  all  was  not  over  yet ; before  the  prince  had  time  to 
report  progress  to  the  king,  Bosommuru  entered,  followed 
by  several  men  with  torches,  bringing  as  we  hoped,  a 
congratulation  from  his  majesty.  But  alas  ! his  message 
was  of  a different  nature  : it  appeared  the  king  was  now 
convinced  it  was  a mistake  to  introduce  important  people 
like  ourselves  into  the  town  by  night.  His  elders  would 
disapprove  of  it,  and  we  must  therefore  immediately 
return  to  the  wood  till,  after  counsel  with  the  chiefs,  he 
could  give  us  a public  reception.  We  were  thunderstruck ; 
Mr.  Watts,  who  had  been  longing  for  our  arrival,  placed 
in  the  strongest  light  the  effect  of  such  treatment  on  us, 
and  the  bad  example  it  would  be  to  the  population.  The 


IN  COO  MASSIF  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


99 


prince  expressed  extreme  surprise,  and  I broke  forth  in 
determined  remonstrance. 

“ The  king,”  said  I,  “ has  declared  we  should  get  ill  if 
we  remained  in  the  wood ; if  he  send  us  back  it  is  like 
saying,  should  you  be  ill  that  does  not  matter.  My  poor 
wife  has  just  found  comfort  again:  if  we  return^  our  position 
will  be  worse  than  before.  Tell  his  Majesty  that  it  is  not 
because  we  will  not,  but  because  we  cannot  eat,*  we  are 
too  deeply  grieved ; our  trouble  is  too  great,  yet  our 
innocence  is  well  known.  The  king  must  have  pity  on 
us  and  allow  us  to  remain  here,” 

While  high  words  were  going  on  between  the  bystanders, 
Bosommuru  consented  to  take  our  message  to  the  king, 
and  he  had  no  sooner  left  us  than  we  once  more  fell  on 
our  knees,  entreating  the  Lord,  in  whose  power  are  the 
hearts  of  all  men,  to  show  Himself  strong  in  our  behalf 
in  this  our  extremity  ; yet  we  sought  grace  to  say,  “ His 
will  be  done.”  Our  minds  were  calmed  ; we  took  a little 
refreshment,  and  patiently  waited  the  effect  of  our  appeal. 
In  due  time  Bosommuru  returned ; “ His  Majesty,”  said 
he,  “ permits  you  to  remain,  but  will  be  unable  to  give  you 
a public  reception  for  the  present.  You  are  not  there- 
fore to  go  beyond  the  yard,  and  the  prince  must  have  all 
the  doors  locked,  that  no  one  may  come  in.”  We  were 
filled  with  joy  ; a new  life  opened  before  us  ; and  a third 
time  we  knelt  in  thanksgiving  to  Him  who  had  thus  put 
honour  on  our  weak  faith. 

Mr.  Watts  had  been  nine  years  in  Coomassie,  labouring 
in  the  service  of  the  Wesleyan  Missionary  Society,  and 
for  the  last  four  had  been  prevented  from  communicating 
with  the  Coast,  and  had  lived  on  the  little  money  given 
him  by  the  king  at  the  feasts.  The  mission-house  was 
fast  falling  into  decay,  the  blocked  up  state  of  the  roads 

* To  refuse  food  is  the  only  way  in  which  you  can  make  an  Ashantea 
feel  you  are  really  in  earnest. 


100 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


making  repair  impossible,  the  roof  was  in  holes,  the  floors 
rotten,  and  the  whole  place  scarcely  habitable.  The 
lower  storey,  being  the  best  part,  was  used  for  a chapel 
and  store-house ; our  rooms  were  in  the  right  wing,  where 
were  also  those  of  the  catechist  and  some  workmen. 

The  kindness  of  our  host  was  extreme,  the  prince  him- 
self made  arrangements  for  our  table,  and  we  enjoyed 
better  food  than  we  had  thought  procurable  in  Ashantee. 
We  slept  again  on  bedsteads,  though  without  bedding ; 
my  wife’s  spirits  revived,  and  we  were  almost  tempted  to 
think  ourselves  stationary.  Most  earnestly  did  we  pray 
that  we  might  shine  as  lights  in  the  surrounding  darkness. 

But  though  the  prince  exerted  himself  in  every  way  for 
our  comfort,  we  were  obliged  to  remind  the  king  how 
much  we  were  inconvenienced  for  want  of  money, 
especially  as  we  were  told  that  the  prince  and  Mr.  Watts 
were  soon  to  leave  us  to  be  present  at  an  exchange  of 
prisoners  on  the  Prah,  December  20th.  We  wondered 
how  this  could  take  place,  while  we  still  remained  cap- 
tives. The  whole  proceeding  was  involved  in  mystery, 
and  we  daily  needed  the  grace  of  patience  to  sustain  our 
fainting  spirits.  We  took  care  to  obey  to  the  letter  the 
king’s  orders,  so  on  our  first  Sabbath  in  the  mission- 
house  we  contented  ourselves  with  reading  together  in 
our  own  rooms,  much  as  we  longed  to  enjoy  the  little 
service  conducted  by  our  kind  friends. 

The  next  day,  Monday,  was  fixed  for  our  public  recep- 
tion by  the  king.  Bosommuru  came  to  announce  this, 
telling  us  at  the  same  time  to  keep  up  our  courage,  as 
we  should  probably  hear  rough  words  from  the  unman- 
nerly town’s  people.  Mr.  Watts  too  seemed  anxious 
about  us,  and  considerately  had  the  door  guarded  to 
prevent  any  of  the  savage  Ashantees  from  entering, 
knowing  their  customs  and  their  fearful  cruelties. 
Often  did  they  blunt  their  knives  to  increase  the  suffer- 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


101 


ings  of  tlieir  poor  victims,  or  cut  pieces  out  of  the  neck 
of  the  man  they  were  about  to  behead ; at  the  same  time 
they  were  full  of  superstition,  and  would  throw  palm- 
wine  on  the  ground,  and  from  the  figures  it  formed  prog- 
nosticate the  future. 

At  four  o’clock,  a royal  messenger  with  gold-hilted 
sword  came  to  escort  us  to  the  king.  Clad  in  our  best 
attire,  white  trousers,  &c.,  we  made  ourselves  look  as  well 
as  we  could.  Mr.  Watts  and  the  prince  could  not  accom- 
pany us,  as  they  had  to  take  their  position  near  his 
majesty.  We  were  received  in  the  market  place  by  our 
former  chief  from  Duro,  and  Ageana  with  our  soldiers  all 
in  full  military  costume ; the  dresses  were  beautiful,  even 
Ageana  wore  silk,  and  was  far  too  proud  to  notice  us. 
We  were  then  led  for  an  hour  and  a half  through  narrow 
streets  and  bye-ways,  and  at  last  brought  into  the  midst 
of  a crowd,  here  we  waited  a long  time  in  the  most  in- 
tense heat,  though  happily  the  prince’s  forethought  had 
provided  us  with  chairs. 

At  length  the  approach  of  a stately  man  covered  with 
golden  ornaments,  and  his  head  adorned  with  fans  of 
eagle’s  wings,  warned  us  that  the  grand  event  was  near ; 
making  his  way  through  the  throng  he  led  us  before  the 
king,  but  though  we  were  surrounded  by  the  aristocracy 
of  Coomassie,  so  rough  was  the  scene,  that  my  wife’s  hat 
was  torn  off  as  she  bowed  before  his  majesty.  Then  re- 
tiring some  distance,  we  took  our  seats  under  the  shade 
of  a large  tree,  and  awaited  the  saluations  from  the 
grandees  in  return ; some  were  very  friendly,  while 
others,  among  them  Opoko  (one  of  the  linguists  to 
whom  we  gave  the  name  of  Pharisee),  would  not  take 
our  offered  hand ; it  was  easy  to  see  that  the  chiefs  were 
at  variance  among  themselves.  Two  men  then  came  and 
danced  like  maniacs,  with  drawn  swords,  apparently 
trying  to  frighten  us,  while  their  servants  were  very 


102 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II AN  TEE. 


insulting,  screaming  in  our  faces,  and  pretending  to  cut 
off  our  heads. 

The  king’s  chairs  were  very  curious,  and  quite  new  to 
us.  About  twenty  of  them  were  of  mixed  Ashantee  and 
European  workmanship,  and  had  one  or  two  bells,  remind- 
ing us  of  the  cow-bells  of  our  beautiful  Switzerland  ; 
although  finely  ornamented  they  were  all  stained  black 
with  human  blood.  The  real  throne  is  a chair  of  the 
country,  about  four  hundred  years  old,  so  patched  with 
golden  wire  and  plates  that  the  original  wood  is  scarcely 
visible.  An  immense  umbrella  is  carried  over  it,  and  not 
until  he  has  taken  his  seat  in  this  chair  is  a new  sovereign 
looked  upon  as  king. 

As  his  majesty  was  carried  past  us  he  saluted  us 
pleasantly,  and  then  began  a war-dance.  He  waved  his 
sword  most  gracefully  in  every  direction  except  towards 
us  ; he  next  took  a gun,  inlaid  with  silver,  with  which  he 
went  through  the  same  manoeuvres,  laughing  and  nodding 
at  us.  This  the  prince  explained  afterwards,  was  a great 
honour.  Over  him  was  held  the  most  beautiful  of  his 
umbrellas,  of  red  and  black  velvet,  and  laced  with  gold.* 
He,  like  most  of  his  chiefs,  was  clothed  in  calico,  the 
symbol  of  mourning,  no  doubt  on  account  of  the  war.  It 
was  quite  night  when  we  arrived  at  home,  by  a short 
road  which  brought  us  in  ten  minutes  from  the  spot  which 
had  taken  an  hour  and  a half  to  reach  in  the  morning. 
As  we  passed  along  the  people  followed,  screaming  and 
shouting : “ Enemies,”  they  cried,  “ you  shall  all  be  killed  ! 
Oh,  you  fools  !”  How  thankful  were  we  that  this  dreaded 
reception  was  over. 

We  were  told  various  stories  of  the  doings  on  such 
occasions.  The  following  may  be  taken  as  a sample  of 
the  cruel  tastes  of  this  savage  people.  On  one  occasion 

* It  is  the  same  umbrella  which  is  now  iu  the  museum  at  South 
Kensington. 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


103 


the  British  ambassador  was  being  received  with  great 
magnificence,  when  a man  dying  on  a rack  was  carried 
past,  as  if  by  accident ; another  time — -March,  1869 — the 
messenger  of  Mr.  Simpson  was  ceremoniously  greeted, 
when  the  bloody  head  of  a man  who  had  just  been  be- 
headed was  placed  before  him.  Prince  Ansa,  who  was 
then  present,  angrily  struck  the  bearer  to  the  ground. 

We  had  much  to  learn  in  this  strange  capital.  On  the 
18th  of  December  the  great  Adae  or  feast  was  held,  when  we 
were  expected  to  go  with  the  prince  and  Mr.  Watts  to  the 
hall  in  Deabo  Street,  and  sit  while  the  procession  passed, 
that  we  might  salute  the  king.  This  feast-day  occurred 
every  fortieth  day,  and  was  followed  in  eighteen  or 
twenty  more  by  the  little  Adae.  About  six  days  be- 
fore each,  the  king  retired  into  his  palace,  after  having 
drunk  palm  wine  in  the  midst  of  all  his  chiefs,  while  two 
men  stood  by  shooting  arrows  into  the  air ; * on  the  feast 
day  itself,  he  appeared  in  the  streets,  gave  gold  dust  to 
the  chiefs  and  strangers,  and  ti'eated  them  to  wine.  Be- 
fore he  left  the  palace,  he  visited  the  two  buildings  con- 
taining the  chairs  of  the  former  kings,  fourteen  in  number. 
The  bones  of  these  ancient  worthies  repose  in  Bantama. 
Their  chairs  of  state  the  king  sprinkled  with  rum.  This 
over,  he  proceeded  to  the  appointed  place  Mogyawe 
(meaning  the  blood  dries),  his  ministers  and  chiefs  pre- 
ceding him,  amid  the  wildest  music. 

On  this  occasion  many  saluted  us,  and  some  even 
danced  before  us ; a few  had  iron  chains  round  their 
necks,  which  at  the  end  of  the  dance,  they  laid  hold  of 
with  their  teeth : the  king’s  sixty  fetishes  were  carried 
before  him.  Recognizing  us  he  smiled,  and  commenced 

*At  these  palm  wine  festivals,  which  generally  took  place  at  the 
street  called  Dweboanda  (meaning  the  flint-stone  never  sleeps),  we, 
like  all  strangers,  were  obliged  to  be  present  and  pay  our  respects  to 
his  majesty  ; as  a reward  we  received  a jar  of  the  wine. 


104 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Lis  war-dance  with  sword  and  gun ; the  executioners 
making  ominous  signs,  were  similarly  engaged  behind 
him.  We  followed  to  the  place  of  greeting,  where  a dread- 
ful crowd  had  gathered,  crying  out,  “ They  shall  all  be 
killed,”  but  the  presence  of  the  prince  checked  their 
rage. 

Having  at  last  succeeded  in  paying  our  respects  to  his 
majesty,  we  retired  to  our  chairs  to  receive  the  customary 
presents.  The  prince  had  four  dollars  given  him,  Mr. 
Watts  three,  and  ourselves  nine,  together  with  a small 
bottle  of  brandy,  which  we  gave  to  our  soldiers,  who  were 
constantly  forcing  themselves  upon  us  in  hope  of  obtain- 
ing something.  Nine  dollars  for  four  persons  was  little 
enough,  and  yet  it  was  all  we  had  to  live  on  until  the  little 
Adae,  twenty-three  days  later,  if  our  expected  boxes  from 
the  Prah  did  not  arrive  sooner.  The  day  after,  we  went 
to  meet  and  thank  his  majesty,  as  he  returned  from  his 
accustomed  visit  to  Bantama,  before  he  passed  on  to 
Amangliyia,  where  he  allowed  himself  a rest  of  forty  days, 
until  the  next  Adae  came  round. 

From  the  various  accounts  which  reached  us  of  the 
king’s  daily  habits,  we  gathered  that,  like  the  Africans 
generally,  he  took  but  two  meals  a day,  and  ate  but  little 
of  the  many  dishes  set  before  him.  Chicken,  mutton, 
and  especially  pork,  are  his  favourite  viands.  He 
eats  alone  at  a beautifully  wrought  table  in  the 
court  of  the  palace,  but  surrounded  by  his  chiefs. 
At  a distance  stands  his  head  cook  (a  golden  spoon 
attached  to  his  umbrella  being  the  sign  of  his  call- 
ing), incessantly  stirring  with  a long  fork  the  contents 
of  the  dish  of  which  his  majesty  was  partaking ; another 
attendant  meanwhile  rehearses  in  loud  tones  his  royal 
master’s  virtues ; and  when  he  happens  to  be  in  a good 
humour,  he  sometimes  throws  a chicken  or  a piece  of 
meat  to  his  courtiers,  that  he  may  enjoy  seeing  the 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


105 


scramble  which  ensues.  Each  of  the  king’s  kra,*  about  a 
thousand  in  number,  carries  a gold  plate  upon  his  breast. 
All  their  money  and  jewellery,  as  well  as  that  of  thou- 
sands more,  belong  to  the  king  ; indeed,  most  of  the  free 
people  in  Coomassie  are  so  connected  with  the  palace, 
that  they  bear  the  title  of  chiefs,  and  fulfil  a particular 
office,  and  when  they  die  their  property  goes  to  the 
monarch.  The  vassal  states  pay  their  tribute  in  slaves, 
cotton,  silk,  sandals,  oxen,  & c.  Thus  the  king’s  riches 
are  increasing  continually. 

A court  is  held  every  day  but  Friday,  to  which  all 
have  free  access.  A person  accused  of  crime  is  put  in 
irons  until  the  trial,  when  he  is  brought  forward  before 
witnesses.  If  the  testimony  is  deemed  insufficient,  the 
accusing  party  takes  his  oath  ; if  the  accused  then  swear 
his  innocence,  he  has  to  undergo  a kind  of  ordeal ; being 
obliged  to  chew  a piece  of  odum  wood,  and  afterwards  to 
drink  a pitcher  of  water.  If  no  ill  effects  follow,  he  is 
reckoned  guilty  and  must  die,  but  if  he  become  sick  he 
is  set  at  liberty,  and  the  accuser  dies  instead.  A mur- 
derer is  beheaded  after  the  most  cruel  tortures,  as  described 
at  page  127. 

On  January  26th  one  of  these  trials  took  place.  A 
rich  heathen  went  to  a mohammedan  and  asked  him  to 
bless  his  fortune.  The  moslem  declined,  saying  the 
money  had  been  acquired  wrongly,  and  would  soon  be 
lost.  A quarrel  ensued,  and  the  two  men  parted  vowing 
never  to  speak  to  each  other  again.  Some  weeks  passed 
when  the  rich  man’s  slaves  again  visited  the  moham- 
medan with  the  same  request,  i.e.,  that  he  would  bless 
their  master’s  wealth.  The  moslem  declared,  that  not- 
withstanding his  vow  the  rich  man  had  sent  his  slaves  to 

* A kind  of  spies  ; literally  the  king’s  souls  ; meaning  that  they  are 
to  die  when  he  dies  ; they  are  therefore  very  careful  to  report  to  their 
master  anything  which  might  be  injurious  to  him. 


106 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IF  ASHANTEE. 


him;  this  the  latter  denied,  and  a worse  quarrel  followed, 
in  which  the  moslem  called  his  enemy  a liar  and  a de- 
ceiver. The  Ashantee  upon  this  took  the  great  oath  of 
the  king  that  he  was  innocent,  the  other  did  the  same ; 
then  followed  the  test.  The  Ashantee  drank  a lar^e 

O 

quantity  of  odum  water,  which  caused  him  to  swell 
fearfully,  and  he  soon  became  sick.  With  a cry  of  joy 
the  whole  multitude  rushed  upon  the  mohammedan, 
dragging  him  to  the  block,  where  he  was  shortly  after- 
wards beheaded. 

The  following  are  a few  of  the  laws  which  were  in  force 
in  Coomassie  while  we  were  detained  there,  the  breach  of 
which  was  occasionally  punished  with  death. 

1.  No  drop  of  palm  oil  is,  on  any  account,  to  be  spilled 
in  the  streets. 

2.  No  egg  must  be  allowed  to  fall  and  break  in  the 
streets. 

3.  No  one  may  smoke  a European  pipe  in  the  streets. 

4.  No  such  pipe  may  be  carried  with  a burden. 

5.  No  burden  packed  in  green  palm  branches  may  be 
carried  in  the  town. 

6.  No  one  may  whistle  in  Coomassie. 

7.  Every  one  is  to  hide  himself  when  the  king’s  eunuchs 
call. 

8.  No  work  is  to  be  done  in  any  plantation  on  a 
Thursday. 

9.  Nothing  is  ever  to  be  planted  in  Coomassie. 

10.  No  pair  of  cocoah  sandals  may  be  worn  in  the 
palace.  (These  sandals  are  made  of  horse  hide  ; the  price 
of  them  is  cocoah  or  sixpence.) 

After  witnessing  such  scenes  as  we  have  described,  our 
joy  and  comfort  in  retiring  to  the  quiet  mission-house  can 
be  conceived.  On  Sunday,  December  18th,  we  had  the 
happiness  of  attending  the  little  service  in  company  with 
sixteen  others,  and  ten  people  from  the  town.  Mr.  Watts 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


107 


spoke  to  us  from  Eccles.  ix.  12 — “For  man  knoweth  not 
liis  time  ” — and  also  from  Is.  xxx.  15 — “In  quietness  and 
confidence  shall  he  your  strength.”  We  needed  the  lesson, 
for  all  around  us  was  unstable  to  the  last  degree. 

On  the  evening  of  the  19th,  the  king  took  his  seat  so 
near  the  mission-house  that  we  could  not  avoid  saluting' 
him,  and  we  had  the  honour  of  sitting  near  prince  Ansa, 
and  within  twenty  yards  of  the  sovereign.  We  supposed 
he  had  ordered  this  meeting  for  the  purpose  of  drinking 
palm  wine,  two  jars  of  which  were  sent  to  us.  This 
however  was  not  his  only  object,  for  as  he  sat,  about 
eighteen  people  advanced  in  procession  before  him,  laden 
with  presents,  a tribute  from  the  prince  of  Asini  ; and 
this  occurred  only  three  weeks  after  Asini  had  sworn 
allegiance  to  the  British  Protectorate.  Several  dozens  of 
rum,  liqueur,  champagne,  and  some  beautiful  silk  stuff 
made  up  these  presents.  As  soon  as  they  had  been  de- 
livered, about  a hundred  women,  in  three  groups,  appeared 
on  the  scene,  splendidly  adorned  and  not  wanting  in  grace, 
with  white  circles  painted  round  their  eyes,  supposed  to 
enhance  their  beauty.  The  king  seemed  very  happy,  and 
congratulated  us  on  looking  well.  He  promised  to  send 
prince  Ansa  an  antelope,  which  really  arrived  the  next 
day.  During  the  time  of  rest,  presents  of  these  animals 
are  constantly  coming  from  the  surrounding  chiefs,  who 
are  in  return  supplied  with  gunpowder.  The  prince,  who 
had  to  make  a present,  offered  a bronze  case  of  lavender 
water,  upon  which  he  received  nine  dollars  in  gold  dust, 
and  a second  antelope. 

Christmas  came,  and  found  us  in  a far  better  position 
than  we  had  been  the  previous  year.  I preached  God’s 
word  for  the  first  time  in  Coomassie  (from  John  iii.  16), 
and  felt  that  I was  again  at  a mission  station.  How  I 
longed  to  speak  the  Tshi  more  fluently  and  correctly ; 
however,  the  people  said  they  understood  me.  Unhappily, 


108 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII ANT  EE. 


during  the  service  the  king’s  hand,  sent  by  his  Majesty 
with  congratulations  “ to  cheer  our  hearts  on  this  festival,” 
interrupted  us  with  their  drums,  clarionets,  and  cymbals 
- — an  honour  we  would  gladly  have  foregone — continuing 
their  performance  till  five  in  the  evening,  when  we  gave 
them  some  dinner  and  a few  small  coins.  I was  after- 
wards attacked  with  fever,  which  did  not  leave  me  till  the 
beginning  of  the  new  year.  Notwithstanding  my  illness, 
I went  with  my  party  to  see  the  king  (December  29th)  in 
Amanghyia.  The  royal  messenger,  Ivwabena,  who  called 
us,  allowed  no  time  for  breakfast,  some  goods  having  just 
arrived  ; and  in  consequence  of  this  unnecessary  haste  we 
had  to  wait  for  the  interview  two  hours  in  the  heat. 

The  king  sat  in  a yard  of  the  extensive  two  storied 
villa ; and  in  front  of  him  stood  seven  chests  addressed  to 
us,  which  were  opened,  and  an  inventory  taken  of  their 
contents.  There  were  some  composite  candles  which 
pleased  him  greatly,  and  he  took  possession  of  half  of 
them.  I got  an  alpaca  dress  for  my  wife,  under  protest, 
because  she  really  needed  it ; of  ten  other  pieces  of 
material,  his  majesty  took  six,  of  course  the  best.  They 
were  beautiful  he  said,  and  he  would  give  us  gold  for 
them.  We  were  to  receive  a benna  of  gold  dust,  equal  to 
thirty-two  dollars,  but  when  it  arrived,  fully  an  eighth 
was  wanting.  Almost  all  the  things  we  had  ordered, 
with  the  exception  of  shoes  for  me,  came.  Prince  Ansa’s 
wife  sent  her  husband  an  umbrella ; and  fourteen  ounces 
of  gold  dust  were  given  us  in  a sealed  packet. 

When  I asked  the  king  if  I might  order  some  shoes 
from  Christiansborg,  he  said  prince  Ansa  and  Mr.  Watts 
would  see  to  that,  as  they  were  going  to  the  Coast  next 
week.  The  prince  plainly  said  he  did  not  believe  it ; 
whereupon  the  king  offered  to  bet  that  he  would  obtain 
leave  to  depart  on  Saturday.  He  then  gave  us  another 
sheep  and  two  suas  of  gold  dust,  and  handed  us  three 


IN  C 00 MAS. SI E WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


109 


letters.  Two  were  from  the  administrator,  who  begged 
ns  to  have  compassion  on  M.  Bonnat,  and  alluded  to  the 
F ranco-German  war,  more  particulars  of  which  we  learned 
from  the  accompanying  papers.  The  excitement  of  the 
day  was  too  much  for  me,  and  violent  fever  supervened. 

Presents  had  now  to  he  made  ; first  to  the  kino-’s 
chamberlain  who  had  opened  the  chests,  next  to  our 
former  people,  who  complained  that  we  had  not  taken 
them  with  us  to  the  king ; and  lastly  to  the  bearers. 
We  closed  the  year  with  a social  tea  and  a midnight  ser- 
vice ; we  conversed  and  prayed  most  earnestly  that  we 
might  celebrate  the  close  of  the  coming  year  with  our 
friends,  and  we  did  not  forget  to  supplicate  peace  for  poor 
France. 

On  New  Year’s  day,  1871,  came  a present  of  yams,  and 
four  dollars,  with  which  some  friends  had  kindly  planned 
to  surprise  us,  but  nothing  more  was  said  of  the  prince’s 
departure,  so  the  king  lost  his  wager.  W e were  not  much 
concerned  at  the  delay,  for  though  we  knew  he  would  do 
his  best  for  us  at  the  Coast,  we  could  scarcely  imagine 
how  we  should  get  on  in  Coomassie  without  him.  Not 
only  did  our  former  people  cling  to  us  like  limpets,  but 
they  were  commissioned  by  Bosommuru,  to  keep  the 
Ashantees  from  annoying  us,  so  that  all  our  efforts  were 
vain  to  resist  their  officious  interference. 

On  the  return  of  the  king  from  his  villa,  January  5th, 
1871,  we  welcomed  him  at  the  usual  place  of  reception, 
and  then  saw,  among  other  wonderful  things,  his  Fetish, 
which  he  worships  every  Tuesday.  It  consists  merely  of 
a small  box  covered  with  gold  and  silver,  round  which 
the  Kitebund  dance.  After  his  majesty  had  received 
our  salutations,  he  retired  into  the  palace,  whence  he 
would  not  come  forth  until  the  little  Adae  on  the  12th  of' 
the  month. 

A tremendous  blowing  of  horns  on  the  night  of  the  6 th 


110 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


announced,  as  we  thought,  a great  conflagration ; the 
cause,  however,  was  an  eclipse  of  the  moon,  which  the 
mohammedans  have  taught  the  people  to  believe  can 
only  be  removed  by  their  prayers : on  this  day  therefore 
they  were  loaded  with  presents.  In  the  morning  we 
again  heard  the  dreadful  sound  which  betokened  an  exe- 
cution— this  time  that  of  a thief. 

Prince  Ansa  had  made  repeated  attempts  to  gain  the 
ear  of  the  king  on  our  behalf,  and  at  length  he  succeeded 
in  reaching  him  in  his  retirement.  He  first  requested 
that  we  might  be  entirely  freed  from  our  former  people. 
Bosommuru  opposed,  but  the  queen-mother  took  our  part 
on  hearing  how  ill  they  behaved  to  us.  He  then  pleaded 
for  my  wife,  who  had  none  of  the  care  and  comforts  she 
was  now  specially  needing.  She  was  very  unwilling  to 
leave  me,  but  I earnestly  wished  that  she  might  be 
allowed  to  accompany  the  prince  to  the  Coast.  The  king 
however  declined  to  let  her  go  on  some  trifling  pretext, 
but  promised  that  some  of  our  former  property  should  be 
brought  us  from  Totorase. 

On  January  12th,  the  little  Adae  was  celebrated,  and 
the  king,  again  visited  the  buildings  which  contained  the 
chairs  of  the  deceased  monarchs.  Ten  sheep  were  killed 
and  cooked  for  them,  after  which  his  majesty  sprinkled 
the  chairs  with  their  blood,  “ to  serve  the  spirits.”  We 
paid  our  respects  in  the  third  court  of  the  palace,  and 
received  the  customary  nine  dollars  from  Bosommuru. 

A rumour  was  set  afloat  at  the  court,  that  my  wife  was 
the  daughter  of  Mrs.  Bannerman,  originally  an  Ashantee 
princess,  married  in  the  war  of  1836  to  a mulatto,  who 
was  thought  to  be  a deadly  enemy  of  the  Ashantees ; and 
it  was  added  that  Dompre  had  lost  his  life  in  his  enthusi- 
astic efforts  to  procure  her  liberty.  There  had  been  so 
much  silly  talk  on  the  subject,  that  we  desired  to  know 
what  the  king  had  to  say.  For  the  first  time  in  his  life, 


IN  CO  0 MASS  IE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


Ill 


prince  Ansa  was  permitted  to  speak  with  his  majesty  in 
the  presence  of  his  torch-hearers  only,  who  were  quite 
hoys. 

When  this  gossip  was  mentioned,  the  king  laughed 
and  said,  “ if  Mrs.  Ik’s  mother  had  been  an  Ashantee 
woman,  she  would  have  had  curly  hair  and  a different 
nose.”  Ansa  then  took  the  opportunity  to  speak  of  the 
shameful  way  in  which  we  had  been  entrapped  and  sub- 
sequently treated,  but  the  only  reply  he  received  was, 
“ Yes,  Ageana  is  certainly  a wicked  man,  and  the  soldiers 
will  have  nothing  more  to  do  with  them.” 

“ But  what  about  Adu  Bofo  ?”  continued  the  king, 
“ have  they  an  accusation  to  bring  against  him  when  he 
returns?”  “ Very  likely,”  said  Ansa,  and  then  asked  if 
Mrs.  R.  was  not  to  accompany  him  to  the  Coast,  at  which 
the  king  laughed,  but  said  nothing. 

The  prince  then  asked  if  it  was  true  that  other  white 
men  had  been  taken  prisoners,  and  were  coming  to  Coom- 
assie.  The  king  replied  that  there  was  some  foundation 
for  the  report,  but  that  he  had  ordered  the  captives  to 
be  set  free.  We  afterwards  found  that  the  missionaries, 
Merz  and  Muller,  of  the  North  German  Mission,  although 
on  British  territory,  and  under  the  protection  of  the 
allies,  had  escaped  with  difficulty,  not  by  command  of 
the  king,  but  by  the  prompt  aid  of  the  negroes  of  Keta. 
It  was  very  difficult  to  reconcile  the  conflicting  rumours, 
but  we  could  at  least  rejoice  that  no  more  brethren  were 
coming  to  share  our  misery. 

A strange  interruption  occurred  on  the  following  Sun- 
day (January  15th),  by  the  entrance  of  Bosommuru  as 
we  were  commencing  our  service.  Being  invited  to  stay 
and  listen  he  sat  down,  but  interrupted  the  prince  at 
every  sentence,  loudly  explaining  all  for  the  benefit  of 
his  followers.  When  others  entered,  he  called  out 
“prince,  do  you  allow  people  to  come  here  like  this, 


112 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


when  you  ai’e  worshipping  God  ?”  After  the  service, 
he  announced  the  cause  of  his  visit,  which  was  to  inform 
us  that  a new  delay  had  arisen  in  the  transporting  our 
goods  from  Totorase,  no  doubt  the  fault  of  the  inter- 
preter Nantshi,  who  would  have  liked  to  appropriate 
them.  The  following  Sunday  (January  22nd),  he  came 
again,  when  I had  the  opportunity  of  speaking  before 
him  on  our  Loi'd’s  words,  “ Go  ye  into  all  the  world,”  &c. 

The  feast  of  the  king’s  household  fetish,  lasted  ten 
days,  when  chickens  and  sheep  were  sacrificed ; goats 
were  brought  for  the  same  purpose,  and  kept  in  a hamlet 
near  the  town,  although  they  are  usually  strictly  for- 
bidden throughout  the  whole  country. 

On  the  first  day  the  king  danced  in  front  of  a house 
near  us,  the  birth-place  of  one  of  his  ancestors.  Prince 
Ansa  declined  to  be  present  on  such  occasions ; but  on 
the  20th,  when  this  dance  was  repeated,  his  majesty  sent 
for  us ; Rosa,  however,  remained  at  home,  being  unable 
to  bear  the  noise.  We  found  the  king  surrounded  by 
his  chiefs,  dancing  with  a quiver  on  his  back  covered 
with  gold,  and  a richly  ornamented  velvet  cap  on  his 
head.  He  sprang  backwards  and  forwards,  flourishing 
sword  and  gun,  and  looking  continually  at  us,  evidently 
desiring  our  admiration.  He  kept  very  good  time  to 
the  music,  which  was  performed  by  a band  in  the  centre 
of  the  group.  He  dances  really  well,  but  wildly,  so  that 
some  of  his  people  surround  him  with  outstretched  arms 
in  case  his  foot  should  slip. 

But  as  to  his  followers,  their  dance  surpasses  in  savage- 
ness everything  which  can  be  imagined ; if  one  can  fancy 
a number  of  men  in  all  possible  and  impossible  positions, 
flitting  about  in  noisy  confusion,  and  so  mingled  to- 
gether as  to  remind  one  of  a band  of  demons,  you  have 
them  before  you.  Yet  they  kept  wonderfully  good  time. 
Still,  however  frequently  one  may  witness  such  scenes, 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA.  113 

there  is  something  not  only  startling  hut  awful  in 
them. 

Nothing  more  was  said  about  the  journey  to  the  coast 
till  the  night  of  January  23rd,  when  the  king  sent  for 
the  prince  and  Mr.  Watts.  Letters  had  arrived  from  the 
English  authorities  thanking  the  king  for  sending  back 
several  Fantees,  and  expressing  the  hope  that  he  would 
keep  his  word,  and  give  the  Europeans  their  liberty  as 
soon  as  his  general  had  returned.  Should  he,  however, 
be  delayed,  it  was  hoped  the  king  would  inform  the 
governor  in  order  that  he  might  hurry  Adu  Bofo  back 
over  the  Volta.  As  regarded  Elmina,  the  Dutch  governor 
denied  that  the  fort  had  been  bought  by  the  Ashantees, 
or  that  money  had  ever  been  received  for  it.  On  this 
point  the  king  could  satisfy  himself  by  sending  a mes- 
senger to  enquire. 

It  was  very  painful  to  him  (the  governor)  to  find  that 
the  king  did  not  keep  his  word  with  regard  to  the  ex- 
change of  the  prisoners.  Again  and  again  he  had  promised 
and  Major  Brownell  had  waited  long  and  patiently. 
They  had  begged  the  king  to  recall  his  army  from  Akwa- 
mu,  instead  of  which  he  had  re-formed  it.  The  governor 
then  drew  his  majesty’s  attention  to  the  danger  of  such 
conduct,  but  added  that  if  the  king  would  at  once  send 
the  Fantees  back  with  prince  Ansa,  all  would  yet  be 
well,  and  peace  would  be  proclaimed  throughout  the 
whole  territory.  If  he  still  refused,  Major  Brownell 
would  be  recalled  with  his  prisoners.  Ten  da}Ts  was  the 
longest  time  which  could  be  allowed  to  consider  this 
proposal. 

The  prince  strongly  advised  the  king  to  accept  the 
offer  of  peace,  speaking  in  the  highest  terms  of  the  patience 
the  English  had  manifested  throughout,  and  expressing 
his  sense  of  shame  at  the  constant  vacillation,  excuses,  and 
unfaithfulness  of  his  country.  He  also  put  in  a word  for 

I 


114 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


my  wife,  whereupon  Bosommuru  interrupted,  saying, 
“ The  elders  will  not  have  it.”  “ What  do  I care  for  the 
elders  ?”  answered  the  prince.  Further  experience,  how- 
ever taught  us  that  the  opinion  of  these  worthies  is  of 
great  weight,  and  we  were  prevented  by  it  from  having 
an  audience  of  the  king. 

On  the  31st,  prince  Ansa  received  his  message  to  the 
English  ambassador — “ His  majesty  regretted  not  having 
officially  announced  to  him  that  he,  Kofi  Kari  Kari,  had 
ascended  the  Ashantee  throne  in  1867,  and  that  a mes- 
senger had  repeatedly  started  for  the  coast,  but  had  been 
driven  back  by  fear  of  robbers.  Some  Akems  had  recently 
taken  some  Ashantees  prisoners,  and  even  killed  them ; 
he  would  therefore  like  to  know  whether  Akem  was  under 
the  British  Protectorate.” 

At  the  prince’s  request  the  interpreters  wrote  these 
messages  down,  but  our  affairs  were  not  mentioned. 
Presents  of  dresses  and  gold  were  given  to  him  and  his 
followers,  and  at  his  earnest  entreaty  seventy  eggs  and 
four  pounds  of  rice  were  added  for  our  use.  A poor  Asen 
negro,  who  two  years  before  had  been  severely  punished 
for  secretly  selling  gunpowder,  would  then  have  been 
killed  but  for  the  prince’s  intercession.  Now  that  prince 
Ansa  was  about  to  leave  Coomassie,  the  chief  executioner 
claimed  him  as  his  property,  saying,  “ only  Fan  tees  are 
set  free.”  Again,  the  entreaties  of  the  prince  prevailed, 
and  the  poor  trembling  man  was  delivered. 

The  prince  invited  us  to  accompany  him  on  his  fare- 
well visit  to  the  king.  Brother  K.  was  too  ill  to  go,  but 
M.  Bonnat  and  myself  agreed  to  his  request.  Passing 
through  the  seven  courts  leading  to  the  palace,  we  found 
the  king  in  the  eighth,  sitting  under  the  arcades,  which 
were  tastefully  decorated — he  was  almost  enclosed  by 
them,  and  was  quite  in  dishabille;  six  boys  stood  before 
him  bearing  torches.  He  was  very  merry,  saying  to  the 


IN  COOMASSIE  WITH  PRINCE  ANSA. 


115 


Fantees  around  him,  “ Go  home  now,  and  tell  your  country- 
men to  forget  the  past,  and  to  think  of  something  new 
and  better — peace.” 

I then  addressed  his  majesty,  thanking  him  for  the 
presents,  and  added  that  I had  laid  my  case  before  the 
elders,  and  could  not  understand  why  they  had  not 
deigned  to  answer  me.  I also  said  I could  take  no  future 
responsibility,  but  would  rest  content,  knowing  I had 
done  my  duty. 

His  majesty  listened  patiently,  and  said  I was  to  make 
myself  easy,  as  Adu  Bofo  would  soon  come  back.  Im- 
mediately after  the  little  Adae,  the  jaw  bones  of  the 
fallen  enemies  would  arrive,  * and  a week  or  two  after 
the  great  Adae,  the  general  himself  would  follow.  Then, 
as  soon  as  prince  Ansa  came  back,  we  might  go  to  the 
Coast. 

On  February  1st,  we  eagerly  began  to  pack  up.  The 
prince  had  left  four  of  his  servants  with  us — an  old, 
infirm  upper  servant,  who  could  do  little  but  give  orders 
to  the  others,  a woman  but  recently  confined,  from  whom 
we  could  not  expect  much ; our  chief  dependence  was  on 
Caesar,  who  looked  after  the  kitchen,  and  a little  girl  who 
was  to  attend  on  my  wife. 

The  prince  left  early  on  the  morning  of  the  2nd,  and 
Mr.  Watts  followed  two  days  later  with  the  other  Fantees. 
How  heavy  were  our  hearts  at  this  parting.  Brother  K’s 
health  was  terribly  shaken,  and  when  I begged  Bosommuru 
to  send  two  boys  to  help  us,  he  said  ironically,  looking  at 
the  poor  invalid,  “Yes,  pray  to  your  God  to  make  him 
well  again.”  I replied,  “ our  God  can  make  him  well  to- 

* Before  the  return  of  the  army,  the  general  in  command  sends  to 
the  capital,  the  jaw  bones  of  the  slain  enemies.  His  own  return  caDnot 
take  place  till  forty  days  after  these  have  been  received.  While  in  the 
camp,  we  ourselves  witnessed  the  drying  and  smoking  of  these  bleeding 
trophies. 


116 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANTE E. 


day,  if  it  be  His  will ; but  it  may  also  be  His  will  to  let 
him  suffer  longer ; at  anyrate,  all  the  Ashantees  have  to 
say  about  it  is,  that  they  have  tortured  the  innocent,  and 
have  caused  the  death  of  our  child.  It  is  true  our  God  is 
long-suffering,  but  He  will  not  always  be  mocked.” 


TIMES  OF  SICKNESS,  &c. 


117 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

TIMES  OF  SICKNESS  AND  FORSON'S  EMBASSY. 

The  departure  of  the  prince  inaugurated  a new  order  of 
things  with  us,  for  in  him  we  had  lost  our  housekeeper, 
adviser,  and  the  manager  of  our  purse.  Our  sorrow  was 
deepened  by  the  increasing  indisposition  of  brother  K., 
who  could  only  take  rice  soup  and  chicken,  and  who  in 
his  depression  would  sometimes  pray  he  might  be  released 
from  his  sufferings. 

The  most  dreadful  of  the  Ashantee  festivals,  Bantama, 
or  “ death  wake,”  now  approached.  The  king  went  early 
in  the  morning  of  February  5th,  to  Bantama,  where  the 
remains  of  his  deceased  predecessors  were  preserved  in  a 
long  building,  approached  by  a gallery,  and  partitioned 
into  small  cells,  the  entrances  of  which  were  hung  with 
silken  curtains.  In  these  apartments  reposed  the  skele- 
tons of  the  kings,  fastened  together  with  gold  wire,  and 
placed  in  richly  ornamented  coffins,  each  being  sur- 
rounded by  what  had  given  him  most  pleasure  during 
his  fife.  On  this  occasion  every  skeleton  was  placed  on 
a chair  in  his  cell  to  receive  the  royal  visitor ; who,  on 
entering,  offered  it  food ; after  which  a band  played  the 
favourite  melodies  of  the  departed.  The  poor  victim 
selected  as  a sacrifice,  with  a knife  thrust  through  his 
cheeks,  was  then  dragged  forward  and  slain,  the  king 
washing  the  skeleton  with  his  blood.  Thus  was  each 
cell  visited  in  turn,  sacrifice  after  sacrifice  being  offered, 
till  evening  closed  ere  the  dreadful  round  was  completed. 


118 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


We  had  heard  the  blowing  of  horns  and  heating  of 
drums  throughout  the  day,  and  were  told  that  nearly 
thirty  men  had  been  slain.  These  alas  ! were  not  all,  for 
at  six  o’clock  after  the  king  had  returned,  the  horn  and 
the  drum  again  sounded,  betokening  that  more  victims 
were  yet  to  fall,  and  far  into  the  night  the  melancholy 
sound  continued.  Two  blasts  of  the  horn  signified 
“ death  ! death  ! ” three  beats  of  the  drum,  “ cut  it  off ! ” 
and  a single  beat  from  another  drum,  announced  “the 
head  has  dropped ! ” Powerless  as  we  were,  amid  the 
fearful  darkness  around,  to  hinder  such  atrocities,  we 
could  only  sigh  and  pray  that  our  captivity  might  bring 
about  a better  state  of  things. 

We  had  now  to  endure  much  discomfort,  being  unable 
to  obtain  the  merest  trifles,  such  as  rice  for  our  poor  in- 
valid, and  salt  which  we  could  not  buy,  without  long 
delay,  while  thefts  were  of  daily  occurrence  in  our  unpro- 
tected premises,  even  boards  and  benches  being  abstracted, 
neither  were  the  promised  lads  sent  to  our  help.  We 
heard  nothing  further  of  the  return  of  the  army  ; on  the 
contrary,  fresh  troops  were  despatched  to  strengthen 
Adu  Bofo’s  hands.  Kind  messages  often  reached  us  from 
the  prince,  and  frequent  presents  from  the  Coast  assured 
us  that  we  and  our  needs  were  not  forgotten  by  our 
friends  there.  When  I next  paid  my  respects  to  the 
king,  a violent  storm  of  wind  scattered  the  people, 
turning  the  large  umbrellas  inside  out.  I caught  cold, 
and  was  soon  laid  low  by  fever,  so  that  on  the  great 
Adae,  March  12th,  M.  Bonnat  alone  was  present.  The 
king’s  physician  was  sent  to  attend  me,  but  his  green 
pepper  soup  failed  to  relieve  me.  I became  worse,  and 
longed  for  European  medicine.  The  report  of  my 
increasing  illness  brought  his  majesty  to  my  bedside  in 
great  haste,  and  that  too  at  three  o’clock,  the  hour  when 
he  usually  slept.  He  was  surprised  at  my  unusual  colour, 


TIMES  OF  SICKNESS,  &c. 


119 


and  said,  syinpathisingly,  to  poor  Rosa,  “ You  have, 
indeed,  much  trouble,  white  woman.”  I seized  the  oppor- 
tunity to  tell  him  I had  lived  too  long  in  Africa; 
that  my  illness  made  a change  to  the  Coast  necessary, 
and  I entreated  him  to  hasten  our  departure.  He  bade 
me  take  courage,  promising  to  send  a messenger  with 
letters  to  my  friends.  He  then  paid  Kuhne  a visit,  to 
whom  his  physician  daily  brought  rice  soup,  mixed  with 
fish  and  vegetable. 

The  excitement  of  this  interview,  heightened  the  fever, 
so  that  I feared  I might  be  leaving  my  poor  wife  desolate 
in  this  barbarous  land ; but  I rallied  through  God’s  mercy, 
though  I suffered  long  from  extreme  weakness. 

Meanwhile,  the  long  expected  exchange  of  prisoners 
took  place  on  the  Prah.  Of  our  party,  only  M.  Bonnat 
could  be  present  at  the  reception,  on  March  20th,  of  the 
seventy-six  Ashantees.  The  general  joy  was  so  great, 
that  many  of  the  chiefs  danced,  and  the  liberated  hastened 
to  shake  hands  with  M.  Bonnat,  while  parents  and  friends 
thanked  the  king  by  a loud  shout.  The  warm  heart  of 
the  Frenchman  sympathised  deeply  with  them,  and  some 
day,  we  trusted  a similar  festival  was  in  store  for  us, 
though  it  approached  very  slowly.  A letter  from  the 
prince  stated  that  the  exchange  of  prisoners  had  taken 
place  on  the  2nd,  and  one  of  the  returned  captives  said, 
that  he  had  not  resumed  his  journey  until  five  days  later, 
so  that  we  knew  not  when  we  might  expect  his  return, 
and  our  life  was  more  dismal  than  it  is  possible  to 
describe. 

We  had  just  retired  to  rest  on  Sunday  evening  26th, 
when  the  death  horn  woke  us,  and  in  the  morning  we 
heard  that  the  king  had  danced  with  his  wives.  On 
these  occasions,  human  life  is  always  sacrificed.  The  best 
band  of  music,  called  the  Kete,  is  stationed  at  some 
distance,  no  man  being  permitted  to  approach.  The  in- 


120 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


struments  are  small  drums  covered  with  black  and  red 
checked  cloth,  flutes  and  calibashes  of  different  sizes,  in 
which  beans  or  small  stones  are  rattled,  to  mark  the  time. 
The  king  seldom  dances  this  Kete  dance,  but  when  he 
does,  many  shudder  who  are  usually  indifferent.  On  the 
night  which  followed  this  painful  entertainment,  we  were 
alarmed  by  two  thieves,  and  though  a lamp  was  burning 
in  K’s  room,  our  salt  bottle  was  stolen.  Caesar  met  in 
the  yard  one  of  the  rogues  carrying  a torch,  which  he  threw 
down  and  fled.  In  the  morning  we  found  our  saucepan 
broken,  and  our  only  chicken  minus  a head,  which  the 
scamp  had  bitten  off.  It  was  then  announced  by  the 
town-crier,  that  any  one  stealing  our  property  in  future, 
should  be  killed. 

Brother  K.  was  still  very  weak.  His  two  physicians 
meeting  one  day  to  consult  at  his  bedside,  quarrelled  so 
violently  that  the  poor  invalid  jumped  out  in  a frenzy, 
and  begged  to  be  allowed  to  die  in  peace,  while  I urged 
his  being  sent  to  the  Coast  as  the  most  effective  I’estorative. 
When  I begged  earnestly  for  chickens,  offering  to  pay  for 
them,  the  king  laughed  and  promised.  His  thoughts 
were  occupied  with  the  return  of  a chief  laden  with  pre- 
sents, a small  race-horse  being  the  most  acceptable.  He 
had  been  sent  two  years  before  to  Seram,  a tract  of  country 
to  the  north,  a tributary  of  Ashantee,  and  on  his  arrival 
danced  several  times  before  his  majesty. 

Brother  K.  struggled  through,  by  God’s  help,  spite  of 
the  non-appearance  of  the  chickens,  and  at  length  gradu- 
ally recovered ; but  we  still  had  anxiously  to  wait  for 
news  from  the  Coast,  and  at  the  little  Adae  were  not 
present,  though  we  received  the  customary  nine  dollars 
through  Bosommuru. 

On  Sunday,  April  8th,  new  horrors  were  perpetrated. 
The  king  went  to  Bantama  to  repair  the  roof  of  the  royal 
burial-place,  which  had  been  injured  in  the  late  storm. 


TIMES  OF  SICKNESS,  <Scc. 


121 


Every  ceremony  connected  with  this  building  was  accom- 
panied by  the  shedding  of  human  blood,  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  the  deceased  kings.  On  this  occasion  the  cheeks 
of  three  poor  boys  were  perforated  with  knives  on  the 
usual  plan,  and  their  hands  were  bound  behind  them. 
This  fearful  cruelty  was  lightly  spoken  of  as  a very  com- 
mon thing. 

Such  victims  are  mostly  criminals,  but  how  trifling 
often  was  the  offence.  Every  one  who  used  the  king’s 
oath,  or  spoke  rudely  of  the  royal  house,  was  laid  in  irons. 
If  a poor  Odonko  negro,  in  a fit  of  home  sickness,  tried  to 
escape  from  his  cruel  master,  he  Avas  caught  and  chained. 
Thus  there  were  always  a number  of  these  doomed  crea- 
tures ready,  for  once  chained  they  were  seldom  pardoned, 
though  it  was  in  the  power  of  the  king  to  set  any  of 
them  free. 

Notwithstanding  this  seArerity  crime  was  universal,  and 
the  ignorant  degraded  people  sported  like  children  with 
the  king  of  terrors.  If  his  majesty,  who  alone  had  power 
to  inflict  capital  punishment,  remitted  the  sentence,  a 
heavy  fine  was  exacted,  and  the  nose,  ears,  or  lips  of  the 
culprit  were  cut  off.  It  was  by  no  means  uncommon  for 
an  executioner  to  be  bribed  by  a young  warrior  that  he 
might  be  allowed  to  try  his  hand  on  the  next  culprit. 

On  Easter  Sunday,  to  my  great  disappointment,  no  one 
from  the  town  appeared  at  our  service.  The  people 
excused  themselves  by  saying  the  king  had  forbidden 
them  to  come—  he  had  only  forbidden  them  to  steal  from 
us.  I regietted  this  misapprehension  (if  such  it  was) 
and  invited  them  again  to  visit  us,  especially  on  Sundays. 
We  were  summoned  to  the  palace  on  Monday  morning, 
and  found  the  king  in  the  court  of  justice.  Seeing  us, 
Opoku  called  out,  “ Susse,  come  and  sit  here.”  I went 
and  had  Major  Brownell’s  letter  given  me  to  trans- 
late. He  alluded  to  the  return  of  the  seventy-six  Ashan- 


122 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE . 


tee  prisoners,  stating  who  had  died,  adding  that  others 
who  had  run  away  should  be  sent  back  when  caught. 
He  then  expressed  the  hope  that  his  majesty  would 
carry  out  his  intention  of  coming  to  terms  of  peace, 
and  permit  the  missionaries  to  go  to  Cape  Coast  as  he 
had  pi’omised.  But  alas ! we  were  dismissed  with  a 
bottle'of  rum ; and  our  renewed  request  for  lads  to  help 
us  was  simply  met  by  the  usual  fair  promises. 

A few  days  later  (15th)  Bosommuru  informed  us  that  a 
“ European  ” had  arrived  at  the  Prah,  sent  by  the  gover- 
nor to  look  after  us ; and  he  then  brought  us  the  long 
promised  “ serving  boys.”  Three  prisoners  of  war, 
Kwabena  Mensa,  a boy  of  nine,  Kwabena  Oposo,  a youth 
of  sixteen,  and  a woman  of  thirty -live,  all  sadly  wasted 
and  very  quiet,  had  also  arrived.  They  were  shy  at 
first,  but  after  eating  a palm-oil  fufu  became  cheerful. 
Bosommuru  then  announced  a visit  from  the  king,  and 
commanded  that  our  court-yard  should  be  swept  for  the 
occasion. 

A heavy  storm  of  rain  was  scarcely  over  when  his 
majesty  appeared,  attended  by  numerous  followers.  He 
inspected  everything  in  our  rooms,  and  pronounced  us 
comfortably  settled ; then  entering  the  chapel  he  ex- 
claimed, “it  is  beautiful  here!”  We  told  him  it  was  the 
place  for  worshipping  our  God,  and  that  we  met  every 
Sunday  to  pray  and  to  read  from  our  books ; he  listened, 
but  made  no  remark.  We  thanked  him  for  sending  us 
the  promised  servants,  which  seemingly  reminded  him  of 
another  old  promise,  for  a present  of  five  chickens  appeared 
shortly  after. 

On  April  18tli,  a meeting  was  held  in  the  court  of 
justice  to  receive  Mr.  Forson,  the  messenger  from  the 
English  government.  The  grandees  were  quite  excited, 
dancing  and  drinking  as  usual.  Joseph,  the  Christian 
boy  who  had  once  accompanied  the  prince  on  a visit  to 


TIMES  OF  SICKNESS,  dec. 


123 


us,  came  running  from  the  crowd  towards  us,  and  we 
went  forward  to  join  in  the  general  welcome  and  shake 
hands  with  the  new  arrival.  The  rooms  allotted  to  Mr. 
Forson  not  being  comfortable,  he  and  Joseph  took  up 
their  quarters  with  us,  and  though  he  was  not  hasty  in 
revealing  his  plans,  he  seemed  full  of  hope  that  he  should 
soon  be  able  to  take  us  with  him  to  the  Coast,  but  we  had 
been  so  often  deceived  and  disappointed  that  we  were  afraid 
to  indulge  in  such  pleasant  anticipations.  The  prince 
wrote  to  us  frequently,  but  very  cautiously,  yet  we 
believed  it  was  through  him  that  Mr.  Forson  had  come  to 
try  and  negotiate  our  deliverance.  He  appeared  to  be 
making  his  way ; the  king  had  given  him  one  of  the 
returned  Ashantee  prisoners  as  servant,  to  aid  him  in  his 
communications  with  the  Coast,  and  all  the  released  cap- 
tives appeared  devoted  to  him. 

The  ambassador  was  anxious  to  announce  his  arrival 
to  his  friends  at  the  Coast,  and  asked  us  to  join  him  in 
sending  a messenger.  To  this  the  king  objected  ; not  as 
he  said  on  his  own  account,  but  his  large  family  (the 
chiefs)  did  not  understand  such  things;  it  would  there- 
fore be  better  for  us  to  defer  writing. 

At  the  Adae,  April  23d,  Mr.  Forson  received  the  same 
sum  as  ourselves  (nine  dollars),  and  showed  his  thorough 
acquaintance  with  the  customs  of  the  country  by  distri- 
buting numerous  presents  to  all  the  members  of  the  king’s 
household.  The  next  day  he  entered  very  fully  into  his 
arrangements  and  plans  regarding  us,  reading  Mr.  Ussher’s 
letter  to  us.  It  began  by  thanking  the  king  for  every 
kindness  shown  us,  but  at  the  same  time  explained  that 
we  had  nothing  whatever  to  do  with  the  war,  and  that  we 
were  neither  British  subjects  or  natives  of  the  Protectorate. 
Our  own  governments,  particularly  the  Prussian  and 
Swiss,  had  interceded  for  our  liberty,  and  he,  Mr.  Ussher, 
was  commanded  to  use  every  means  in  his  power  to  effect 


124 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH ANTE E. 


the  same.  Mr.  Forson  had  therefore  been  sent  to  demand 
our  freedom,  and  it  was  hoped  the  king  would  send  us 
back  with  the  ambassador.  He  also  read  us  a letter  from 
Brother  Schrenk,  in  which  he  requested  the  release  of  my 
wife,  and  urged  the  fact  that  our  mission  had  several 
times  ransomed  Ashantees  or  otherwise  saved  them,  and 
always  cherished  the  idea  of  extending  the  mission-work 
to  Ashantee  itself. 

Days  passed,  and  we  heard  nothing.  At  length  a 
present  for  Mr.  F orson,  far  handsomer  than  we  had  expected, 
arrived.  It  consisted  of  a cow,  two  sheep,  food  of  all 
sorts,  and  £18  sterling  of  gold  dust;  but  he  failed  to 
obtain  an  interview  with  his  majesty,  the  same  answer 
being  returned  to  every  application — “ The  king  is  very 
fond  of  you,  but  has  no  time.”  Kari-Kari  was  just  then 
engrossed  with  an  important  domestic  transaction.  He 
had  elevated  one  of  his  wives  above  all  the  rest,  and  had 
made  her  a present  of  six  villages,  with  six  hundred  in- 
habitants. More  than  a hundred  ounces  of  gold  dust 
were  given  away  on  the  occasion,  and  the  legal  arrange- 
ments were  very  important. 

We  were  invited,  with  Mr.  Forson,  to  visit  the  king’s 
favourite  minister,  Sabeng,  a man  high  in  office.  He 
showed  us  his  treasure  with  great  satisfaction,  and  his 
bed  covered  with  rich  European  materials ; but  between 
the  mattress  and  the  bedstead,  we  observed  several  golden- 
handled  daggers,  while  the  caps  of  half  a dozen  execution- 
ers were  hanging  on  the  wall.  In  a yard  outside  were 
some  seventy  Fetishes  and  charms,  and  large  sheets  of 
paper  were  covered  with  Arabic  signs,  and  verses  from 
the  koran,  &c.  The  mohammedans  have  great  influence 
here,  though  they  understand  little  of  Arabic,  simply 
reading  and  writing  a few  words  like  parrots.  We  under- 
stood the  meaning  of  the  daggers,  when  we  heard  the 
next  day  that  this  polite  man  not  only  had  human 


TIMES  OF  SICKNESS,  &c. 


125 


beings  sacrificed  at  a funeral,  but  bad  even  beheaded  one 
of  tbe  poor  creatures  himself!  According  to  a horrible 
custom  of  this  horrible  country,  the  sons  of  the  departed 
kill  many  of  their  villagers  in  the  streets,  until  the  king 
sends  a message  to  stop  the  shedding  of  blood. 

Mr.  Forson  still  indulged  hope  of  soon  taking  us  away, 
and  we  had  even  begun  quietly  to  make  preparations ; 
but  the  long  desired  interview  with  the  king,  damped 
our  spirits.  “ As  the  affair  about  Akem  and  Elmina  was 
not  settled,  and  Adu  Bofo  could  not  be  questioned  as  to 
whether  and  why  he  had  plundered  the  Anum  station, 
and  under  what  circumstances  we  had  been  taken 
prisoners — nothing  could  be  done  until  his  return.  All 
entreaties  were  vain,  not  even  Mrs.  R.  could  be  set  free.” 
After  thus  using  every  available  means  to  gain  his  point, 
Mr.  Forson  had  to  return  alone,  depressed  and  disap- 
pointed. Another  present  from  the  king  soon  followed ; 
it  consisted  of  gold  dust,  a coat,  and  five  slaves.  Among 
the  latter  was  a man,  valued  at  £7  15s.  Od.,  and  two 
women  with  a young  infant.  * 

Mr.  F orson  obtained  a parting  interview  with  the  king, 
in  which  his  majesty  spoke  very  fairly.  Adu  Bofo  had 
now  received  orders  to  return  immediately,  and  if  he  did 
not  obey  instantly,  he  had  better  shoot  himself.  “ Both 
the  kings  of  Akem,”  continued  he,  “ are  acting  equivocal 
parts  ; they  are  under  your  protection,  but  they  let  me 
know  how  gladly  they  would  ally  themselves  to  me,  and 
surrender  the  heads  of  all  those  who  shoot  at  the  Ashan- 
tees.” 

Mr.  Forson  listened  patiently,  and  then  expressed  his 

* In  reply  to  the  request  that  my  wife  at  least  might  he  permitted  to 
accompany  Mr.  Forson,  the  king  said  that  it  was  impossible ; but  that 
in  order  to  soften  the  disappointment,  he  intended  to  send  her  a musical 
box  to  enliven  her  spirits,  and  what  more  could  we  desire  ? In  bitter 
vexation  Mrs.  E.  exclaimed,  “I  am  not  a baby.” 


126 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


surprise  that  the  king  had  given  us  such  an  insufficient 
supply  of  money.  Whereupon  followed  fine  promises. 
On  May  22d,  our  visitor  left  us,  and  after  the  great  excite- 
ment we  had  gone  through,  quietness  was  a relief.  He 
had  obtained  some  honey  for  my  wife  from  the*  king, 
which  supplied  in  some  measure  the  want  of  sugar,  while 
from  the  wax  we  were  able  to  make  candles.  The  prince’s 
boy  Joseph  was  still  with  us,  waiting  for  the  payment 
of  twenty -three  pieces  of  cloth,  but  detained,  as  he  be- 
lieved, for  other  reasons. 

Rumours  came  from  all  sides ; messengers  were  said  to 
be  on  the  way  from  Elmina ; then  it  was  reported  the 
prince  himself  was  near,  or  that  an  Ashantee  chief  was 
kept  a prisoner  at  the  Coast.  It  was  then  said  that  Adu 
Bofo’s  army  was  returning  in  a half-starved  condition, 
and  it  was  evident  there  was  something  yet  to  be  ex- 
plained, or  my  wife’s  entreaty  for  chickens  would  not  have 
met  with  such  prompt  attention — four  reaching  us  within 
a few  days. 


EMBASSY  OF  CRAWFORD  AND  FLANGE.  127 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  EMBASSY  OF  MESSRS  CRAWFORD  AND  PLANGE. 

On  June  5 th,  a murderer  with  his  hands  bound  behind 
him,  a knife  through  his  cheek,  and  two  forks  piercing 
his  back,  was  dragged  by  a rope  past  our  rooms.  Others 
had  been  thus  tortured  already  in  various  ways,  the 
vital  parts  of  the  body  not  being  wounded.  Commencing 
at  mid-day,  the  punishment  increased  in  intensity  till 
eight  o’clock,  when  the  poor  wretch  was  gashed  all  over, 
his  arms  cut  off,  and  himself  compelled  to  dance  for  the 
amusement  of  the  king  before  being  taken  to  the  place  of 
execution.  If  he  could  not  or  would  not  dance,  lighted 
torches  were  applied  to  his  wounds;  to  escape  this 
excessive  torture  he  made  the  greatest  efforts  to  move, 
until  the  drum  was  beaten  and  the  head  cut  off.  Some 
victims  thus  lost  several  of  their  limbs,  or  were  pierced 
by  an  iron  rod  through  the  calves  of  both  legs  or  other 
parts  ; and  yet  murders  were  far  more  frequent  here  than 
in  the  British  protectorate. 

We  were  taken  by  surprise  on  June  17th  by  a visit 
from  Kokoo,  the  wife  of  R.  Palm,  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguished women  of  Anum.  She  had  been  in  Coomassie 
ten  days,  having  been  captured  by  the  Ashantees  in  June 
1869.  Being  afterwards  seperated  from  Palm,  she  had  had 
no  intelligence  of  him  for  months — and  only  knew  from 
us  that  he  was  in  Coomassie.  The  king  asked  her  if  we 
had  ever  supplied  the  Anums  with  guns  and  ammunition, 
whereupon  she  told  him  we  had  never  sold  weapons. 

Falling  on  her  knees  before  us  she  entreated  us  to  take 


128 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II ANTE E. 


her  in.  She  had  not  tasted  food  that  day,  and  amongst 
the  division  of  prisoners  which  had  taken  place,  she 
alone  remained  behind.  I felt  how  useful  she  would  be 
to  us,  having  always  lived  with  Europeans,  and  knowing 
us  so  well.  We  therefore  begged  Bosommuru  to  speak 
to  the  king,  and  in  about  a fortnight  she  was  given  up  to 
us,  on  condition  that  if  we  eventually  went  to  the 
Coast,  she  was  to  remain  behind.  Thus  at  the  right 
moment,  what  we  so  much  needed  was  supplied,  and  at 
the  same  time  a box  from  the  coast  with  needful  articles 
for  my  wife,  arrived.  Bosommuru  was  overwhelmed  with 
astonishment  that  so  much  preparation  should  be  made 
for  an  expected  child. 

The  long  looked  for  ambassadors  now  arrived.  One  of 
them,  a Mr.  Plange,  sent  by  the  Dutch  governor,  lodged  in 
the  town  ; the  other,  Mr  Crawford,  who  had  formerly  re- 
sided in  Coomassie  as  a Wesleyan  teacher,  occupied  the 
prince’s  rooms,  he  being  detained  by  illness,  but  he  sent 
us  a letter,  and  mentioned  how  he  had  been  traduced  by 
natives  at  Cape  Coast ; and  Elmina,  on  account  of  his 
treaty  with  the  king,  and  especially  because  of  a letter 
which  he  had  written  to  Elmina  by  his  majesty’s  orders. 

Mr  Crawford  brought  not  only  peaceful  assurances  from 
the  British  colonial  government,  but  powder,  lead,  and 
other  implements  of  war,  which  had  not  been  allowed 
over  the  border  for  three  years.  The  governor  also  sent 
back  to  the  king  the  Ashantee  prisoners  who  were  in 
Akem  to  shew  him  that  nothing  stood  in  the  way  of 
friendly  intercourse.  He  demanded  in  return  that  Adu 
Bofo  should  be  recalled.  Nothing  was  said  concerning 
us  in  writing,  as  no  doubt  was  felt  at  the  Coast  that  Mr. 
F orson  would  take  us  back  with  him.* 

* At  the  same  time  it  must  not  be  forgotten  that  the  English  Colonial 
Government  always  said,  “ The  white  men  having  been  taken  prisoners 
outside  of  the  Protectorate,  we  have  no  official  duty  to  them. 


EMBASSY  OF  CRAWFORD  AND  PLANGE.  129 


Privately  however,  the  ambassador  was  commissioned 
to  effect  our  freedom,  and,  if  necessary,  to  offer  a ransom. 
The  chief,  Akjampong,  was  to  be  set  free  as  soon  as  the 
king  had  actually  sent  us  off.  If  he  hesitated,  the  way 
over  the  Prah  was  to  be  again  blockaded. 

The  next  day,  July  2nd,  was  one  of  great  rejoic- 
ing. Fifteen  letters  from  our  dear  ones  were  handed 

O 

to  us  in  one  packet ; the  dates  spread  over  two  years. 
Oh  ! how  much  they  had  suffered  on  our  account,  and 
how  they  had  prayed  for  us  in  our  distant  home  ! They 
had  for  some  time  concluded  we  were  dead,  and  had 
worn  mourning  for  us.  The  king  allowed  us  to  reply  to 
these  letters ; whether  he  would  despatch  our  answers 
was  another  question.  That  the  message  of  the  Dutch 
ambassador  also  concerned  us  we  learnt  from  what 
passed  at  his  introduction  to  court,  and  still  more 
during  a visit  which  he  paid  us.  Mr.  Plange  was  a 
young  man  of  very  pre-possessing  manners.  He  had  re- 
marked to  the  king  how  “ green  ” we  all  looked,  to 
which  he  replied,  “he  had  feared  the  climate  was  in- 
juring our  health;  but  Adu  Bofo,”  he  added,  “is  com- 
ing soon.” 

The  hope  of  a ransom  evidently  influenced  the  king 
more  than  he  chose  to  confess,  and  he  would  wish  it,  he 
said,  to  be  paid  in  arms  and  ammunition,  so  that  to  the 
English  it  might  look  like  a present,  while  his  people 
would  consider  it  as  a ransom. 

Mr.  Plange’s  chief  business  was  to  get  an  explanation 
from  the  king  about  Elmina.  Twenty-four  ounces  of  gold 
dust  was  the  sum  which  his  majesty  had  been  accustomed 
to  receive  for  himself  from  the  Dutch,  on  account  of  the 
black  men  whom  he  sent  them  as  recruits  for  Java.  This 
sum  the  king  had  chosen  to  call  “ tribute,”  which  greatly 
irritated  the  governor.  Mr.  Plange,  the  Dutch  ambassador, 
was  therefore  to  request  him  to  withdraw  the  word ; in 

K 


130 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


case  of  his  refusal  to  do  so,  the  payment  would  he  dis- 
continued. 

To  the  little  Adae  (June  29th)  the  ambassadors  were  not 
invited,  perhaps  to  save  the  usual  presents.  At  the  great 
Adae  (July  16th)  they  received  nine  dollars  each,  as  much 
as  was  divided  among  us  four. 

Between  these  negotiations,  a day  of  rejoicing  occurred 
on  July  3rd,  when  nineteen  loads  of  jaws  arrived  from  the 
seat  of  war,  as  trophies  of  victory.  Mr.  Crawford  alone 
was  present  at  this  fete  ; lie  described  the  prisoners  carry- 
ing the  remains  of  the  enemy  on  poles,  two  chiefs’  heads 
being  borne  in  metal  dishes,  covered  with  a white  cloth, 
and  one  of  the  bearers  being  painted  on  the  chest  and 
throat  with  red  and  white  earth,  to  signify  that  he  would 
be  sacrificed  at  the  end  of  the  ceremony. 

More  than  two  thousand  prisoners,  mostly  women  and 
children,  followed  ; they  were  accompanied  by  soldiers, 
who  wore  their  hair  rolled  up  in  a peculiar  fashion,  to 
indicate  that  they  were  returning  from  victory.  It  was 
said  the  king  had  sent  the  prisoners  food  before  their 
arrival  in  Coomassie,  it  being  now  so  dear  and  scarce  that 
they  were  likely  to  fare  badly  on  their  entrance.  We 
were  at  this  time  eating  maize  instead  of  fufu. 

A day  of  mourning  followed  on  July  6th  ; the  sounds  of 
crying  and  howling  being  mingled  with  beating  of  drums 
and  blowing  of  horns ; while  consolation  Avas  sought  in 
large  draughts  of  palm  wine.  The  names  of  the  fallen 
were  called  over,  rightly  or  wrongly  as  the  case  might  be, 
no  accurate  list  of  them  having  been  kept.  Everything  was 
streaked  with  red  earth,  and  Mr.  Crawford  found  the  king 
dancing  in  the  market  place,  surrounded  by  red  figures. 
Towards  evening  the  death  horn  sounded  to  announce 
that  fourteen  prisoners  were  to  be  despatched  for  the 
fallen  chiefs.  Next  morning  I saw  vultures  greedily 
feasting  on  the  sacrificed,  their  heads  lying  on  a heap  aside. 


EMBASSY  OF  CRAWFORD  AND  PLANGE.  131 


On  July  18th,  the  king  sent  his  sword-bearer  to  summon 
us  to  another  festival  at  Atuatu,  where  we  saw  about  a 
thousand  prisoners  from  Krepi.  Amongst  them  was 
every  form  of  misery ; the  greater  number  had  no  other 
clothing  than  a rao-  round  their  waist.  Two  chiefs  were 
carried  along  on  men’s  shoulders,  under  red  and  blue 
umbrellas.  The  prisoners  belonged  to  two  towns  which 
had  long  since  surrendered ; but  notwithstanding  this, 
these  poor  people  had  been  dragged  from  their  homes, 
and  were  equally  divided  between  these  two  chiefs. 

In  passing,  the  monarch  saluted  me  with  his  hand,  and 
enquired  why  he  had  not  seen  me  for  some  weeks  past. 
When  I explained  that  I could  not  leave  my  wife,  as  any 
fright  might  give  her  a shock,  he  laughed  incredulously, 
and  said  I had  better  come  to  see  him.  The  chiefs  of 
Wusutra  are  said  to  have  been  bitterly  disappointed  by 
the  division  of  their  people,  and  stood  howling  in  the 
market  place ; behaviour  which  will  scarcely  be  allowed 
to  pass  unpunished. 

The  two  ambassadors  now  wished  to  leave,  but  they 
were  made  to  understand  by  different  signs,  that  they 
were  purposely  detained.  It  was  reported  that  the  king 
would  prepare  Fetish,  and  go  to  Fantee  after  Adu  Bofo’s 
return,  but  Bosommuru  informed  Mr.  Crawford  that  a cir- 
cumstance had  occurred  which  put  a different  face  on  the 
entire  aspect  of  affairs. 

“If  a person  comes  into  our  kitchen  and  approaches 
the  fire  on  which  anything  is  being  cooked  and  roasts  a 
banana,  is  he  not  driven  away  or  pierced  through  ? ” (an 
Ashantee  proverb).  This  comparison  is  applied  to 
Elmina,  which  fort  the  king  declared  belonged  to  him 
because,  as  he  stated,  his  ancestors  had  paid,  ages  ago, 
nine  hundred  ounces  of  gold  for  it ! When  Akjampong 
made  this  statement  to  the  Dutch  governor,  he  was 
ordered  to  leave  ; and  because  he  hesitated  and  remained 


132 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASUAN  TEE. 


a month  longer,  he  was  imprisoned.  It  was  evident 
that  the  Ashantees  sought  to  prevent  the  surrender  of 
Elmina  to  the  English.  Opoku  told  Mr.  Plange  that 
about  a hundred  ounces  of  gold  would  be  demanded  as 
ransom  for  each  of  us,  i.e.,  £1440  for  the  four!  Opoku 
after  much  delay  gave  us  a bundle  of  newspapers,  and 
told  us  there  was  nothing  about  Ashantee  in  them,  only 
European  news ; he  had  convinced  himself  of  this  by 
looking  into  them. 

On  August  5th,  Mr.  Crawford  came  with  a serious 
face ; he  had  been  insulted  at  the  palace.  The  king 
seemed  to  have  determined  to  accept  the  challenge  of  an 
Akem  chief,  Kofi  Afua,  as  soon  as  Adu  Bofo  returned. 
The  ambassador  was  desired  to  inform  his  master  at  Cape 
Coast,  of  his  situation,  and  when  he  attempted  to  remon- 
strate, he  was  told,  it  was  not  for  him  to  speak ; as  if  an 
attack  upon  Akem  was  not,  in  fact,  a declaration  of  war 
against  the  whole  Protectorate.  It  was  evident  that  the 
king  wished  to  place  the  responsibility  of  war  upon  the 
governor. 

At  the  same  time  Mr.  Ussher,  the  administrator,  gave 
notice  to  “ his  friend,”  that  he  was  going  to  England  on 
account  of  his  health  ; until  his  return,  Mr.  Salmon  would 
attend  to  all  business  matters,  and  meet  the  king  half- 
way. What  that  meant  was  not  clear,  still  we  supposed 
that  he  meant  to  tell  the  king  negotiations  must  be  trans- 
acted on  the  Prah. 

The  Ashantee  messenger  Boating,  who  accompanied 
Mr.  Forson  to  the  coast,  had  invited  the  Wesleyan  mission- 
aries to  return  to  the  capital,  perhaps  only  to  throw  dust 
in  the  eyes  of  the  English.  In  consequence  of  this,  Mr. 
Grimmer  a missionary,  now  enquired  whether  the  king 
would  engage  to  send  the  children  to  school,  if  they 
would  again  occupy  Coomassie  ? We  afterwards  heard 
from  Basle  that  it  had  been  proposed  there,  also  to  occupy 


EMBASSY  OF  CRAWFORD  AND  PLANGE.  133 


the  town  as  a mission  station,  in  hope  of  facilitating  our 
release.  It  would  have  been  indeed  a glorious  revenge, 
if  our  captivity  had  brought  about  this  fruit. 

On  August  14th,  we  were  surprised  by  several  visitors. 
First  came  Bosommuru,  with  Mr.  Smith,  a merchant  from 
Anum,  who  was  seized  at  the  same  time  as  Kokoo,  and 
had  been  driven  about  unclad  till  supplied  by  the  king 
with  garments  from  our  stores.  They  had  sent  him  to 
us,  because  he  had  spoken  of  himself  as  belonging  to  us 
(and  he  had  in  truth  often  done  business  with  us),  he 
now  stood  before  us  sick  and  miserable,  arrayed  in  my 
best  black  coat,  my  shoes,  K.’s  trousers,  and  my  wife’s 
straw  hat ! tie  is  a prisoner  in  another  house,  but 
allowed  to  visit  us,  and  when  he  came  next  to  see  us,  he 
brought  an  old  acquaintance  whom  the  king  had  placed 
with  him,  Nils  Palm,  the  husband  of  our  Kokoo  ! People 
can  imagine  the  joy  of  the  pair  at  so  unexpected  a meet- 
ing. Palm  had  also  been  provided  by  the  king  with  a 
complete  suit  of  clothes. 

Then  appeared  the  servant  of  Prince  Ansa,  Robert 
Kwansa,  with  a letter  from  his  master.  And  lastly, 
Asengso,  who  had  once  made  friendly  exertions  for  us, 
just  returned  from  Cape  Coast,  to  deliver  thirty  prisoners 
who  had  been  held  captive  at  Akem.  The  release  of  these 
and  other  Ashantees  seemed  to  appease  his  majesty,  and 
he  wrote  to  the  governor  that  if  the  chief  before 
named  kept  himself  quiet,  all  would  be  well,  yet  it  was 
desirable  that  Forson  should  come  again  to  Coomassie  to 
settle  other  points. 

Both  the  ambassadors  now  received  their  farewell 
gifts,  a peredwane  of  gold  dust  each  (£8),  and  two  female 
slaves  with  a child  and  clothes.  The  queen  mother  and 
several  of  the  chiefs  also  sent  them  presents,  and  nothing 
further  hindered  their  departure.  Mr.  Crawford,  how- 


134 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


ever,  wished  to  remain  for  the  expected  entrance  of  Adu 
Bofo,  and  of  course  gained  the  king’s  permission. 

On  June  29th,  a box  was  broken  open  while  we  were 
assembled  for  prayer,  and  nine  dollars  worth  of  gold  dust 
was  stolen,  whereupon  we  discharged  the  most  guilty 
of  the  party.  'Out  of  our  last  package,  we  selected  as  a 
present  for  the  king  an  English  New  Testament,  and 
when  Joseph  presented  it,  he  wished  to  look  into  it,  but 
was  hindered  by  his  people,  who  said,  “ It  is  the  Word  of 
God,  and  had  better  remain  unopened.” 


ADU  BOFO'S  ENTRY. 


135 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

ADU  BOFO’S  ENTRY. 

I HAVE  already  marked  in  my  journal  certain  red  letter 
days,  which  were  to  us  like  an  oasis  in  the  desert.  Such  an 
one  was  September  2nd  of  this  year,  when  our  weak  faith 
was  again  strengthened  gloriously  by  the  birth  of  a little 
daughter.  Mr.  Plange  was  just  leaving  for  the  coast  at 
the  very  time,  and  conveyed  this  happy  intelligence  to 
our  kind  friends  there.  Through  the  good  offices  of 
Bosommuru,  and  even  the  king  himself,  proper  attendance, 
and  a suitable  nurse,  had  been  provided,  and  our  old 
friend,  the  wife  of  Palm,  was  with  us. 

In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  happy  day,  there  was  a 
grand  muster  of  chiefs  to  receive  Adu  Bofo  ; the  ceremony 
was  described  to  us  as  very  imposing,  by  brother  K.  and 
M.  Bonnat,  who  accompanied  Mr.  Crawford  to  witness  it- 
Ten  thousand  men  marched  past,  while  as  many  looked  on  ; 
the  highest  noblemen  were  those  from  Dwabeng,  Mampong, 
and  Bekwae — the  two  first  pressed  the  hand  of  brother 
K.  The  stately  old  prince  of  Mampong  in  mohammedan 
costume  had  two  superb  horses  with  Moorish  saddles,  and 
looked,  with  his  flowing  white  beard,  quite  venerable; 
the  chief  of  Tafo  was  also  present.  In  the  evening,  Mr. 
Plange  started. 

On  Monday  the  4th,  Crawford,  M.  Bonnat,  and  Kiihne, 
went  early  to  the  market  place  where  the  army  defiled 
from  seven  in  the  morning  until  night,  during  which  time, 
chests  containing  the  bones  of  the  fallen  chiefs,  each  sur- 


136 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


rounded  by  the  wives  of  the  deceased,  were  continually 
carried  past.  The  chief  who  falls  in  battle  is  lightly 
buried,  and  water  is  poured  on  his  grave  many  times  a 
day,  for  some  weeks.  The  bones  thus  becoming  clean,  are 
taken  out  and  deposited  in  a chest,  which,  on  this  occasion, 
was  covei'ed  with  rich  damask  silk.  The  women  be- 
smeared with  red,  shrieked  and  howled  fearfully.  The 
chiefs  who  return  alive,  are  likewise  surrounded  with 
women,  who,  decked  in  green  foliage,  dance  around  their 
husbands  amid  songs  of  joy. 

The  number  of  common  soldiers  who  fall,  is  denoted  by 
small  sticks  fastened  to  a pole,  and  earned  by  one  of  the 
company.  On  this  occasion  however,  this  was  omitted, 
as  they  did  not  wish  their  heavy  losses  to  be  made 
prominent. 

Our  old  friend  the  general,  wore  a small  round  cap, 
ornamented  by  buffalo’s  horns,  and  falcon’s  feathers,  and 
was  accompanied  by  his  lieutenant,  Nantshi.  Before 
Adu  Bofo  was  borne,  the  stolen  bell  from  Ho,  which  for 
years  called  the  people  to  service,  was  now  rung  again 
as  the  brightest  trophy  of  the  campaign.  How  the  sound 
went  to  our  hearts  ! making  us  long  that  church  bells 
might  soon  send  forth  their  invitation  to  the  weary  and 
heavy  laden  throughout  Ashantee. 

I went  out  for  a few  moments  in  the  evening  to  get  an 
idea  of  the  review.  It  was  really  an  imposing  sight. 
The  whole  market  place  as  far  as  Bantama,  was  crowded 
with  people,  and  between  them  defiled  the  soldiers  as  far 
as  the  “ Coom  ” tree,  which  gives  its  name  to  the  town ; 
under  it  the  cluster  of  large  umbrellas  betokened  the 
presence  of  the  most  important  personages.  As  each  com- 
pany appeared  before  the  king,  they  fired  a salute,  then 
turning  round,  marched  back  again  in  a second  line  to 
the  place  from  whence  they  came.  The  hair  of  the 
majority  was  rough  and  shaggy,  giving  their  heads  the 


ABU  BO  FO’S  ENTRY. 


137 


look  of  Medusas.  Their  costumes  were  by  no  means  uni- 
form ; some  wore  blouses  English  fashion,  others  donned 
various  pieces  of  European  clothing,  but  they  were  mostly 
in  native  dress,  rolled  together  under  their  cartridge 
pouches.  The  chiefs  appeared  in  dirty  red  and  yellow 
coats,  ornamented  with  amulets,  and  many  had  caps  of 
antelope  skin  decoi'ated  with  feathers,  gold  plates  and 
charms.  The  lookers  on  were  mostly  streaked  with  white 
or  red  paint,  the  red  were  the  mourners,  not  a few  of 
whom  stood  aside,  crying  and  shrieking. 

On  September  7th,  the  report  of  the  campaign  was 
given  to  the  king,  and  AduBofo  was  then  honoured  with 
many  presents,  and  a visit  from  his  majesty,  who,  accom- 
panied by  his  chiefs,  went  to  the  end  of  the  Market 
Place,  where  the  army  was  drawn  up.  Kuhne  and  M. 
Bonnat  joined  him  there,  and  offered  their  hand  to  Adu 
and  his  officers.  The  first  presents  were  twenty  pered- 
wane  of  gold  dust,  £162,  three  gold  bracelets,  two  large 
umbrellas,  twenty  sheep,  twenty  loads  of  salt,  twenty 
kegs  of  brandy,  with  several  other  things. 

There  followed,  of  course,  a day  of  mourning  for  the 
slain  of  Ooomassie,  which  was  kept  in  every  village 
throughout  the  land.  Three  great  chiefs  (one  of  them 
prince  Ansa’s  brother)  having  fallen,  it  was  necessary  to 
send  a considerable  retinue  after  them  into  the  other 
world,  so  that  the  shrieks  of  the  mourners  were  heard  all 
day,  and  the  sounds  of  the  horns  and  drums  were  un- 
ceasing. Most  of  the  inhabitants  fasted,  and  were 
painted  red,  while  so  much  brandy  was  distributed  that 
they  were  staggering  about  the  next  day  quite  drunk. 
Palm  and  Smith  were  living  in  a yard,  where  fifteen  poor 
prisoners  lay  in  irons  ready  to  be  slain  that  day.  A 
woman  who  tried  to  escape  was  caught,  and  with  the  knife 
through  her  cheeks  was  made  to  sit  in  the  market  place, 
amidst  the  taunts  of  the  crowd,  till  the  fatal  hour  arrived. 


138 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


The  death  wake  continued  over  Sunday  (September 
10th),  but  the  number  of  victims  decreased.  One  hundred 
and  thirty-six  high  chiefs  had  fallen  in  this  war,  which 
gives  some  idea  of  the  sacrifice  of  human  life  that  followed. 
For  each  of  the  six  belonging  to  Coomassie,  thirty  of  their 
people  were  killed,  thirty  for  those  of  Sokora,  and  so  on. 

Our  life  of  discipline  was  now  varied  by  a domestic  trial, 
arising  from  the  serious  illness  of  our  infant’s  nurse,  which 
nearly  cost  the  little  one  its  life.  When  the  king  first 
saw  it,  he  was  delighted  with  its  strong  and  healthy 
appearance,  for  was  it  not  his  property  ? It  now  grew 
pale  and  thin,  and  for  days  hope  and  fear  alternated  as  to 
whether  it  would  survive.  I tried  to  feel  reconciled  to 
the  blow  that  seemed  impending,  but  trembled  for  my 
poor  wife.  Our  days  of  anxious  suspense  were  at  length 
graciously  relieved  by  seeing  this  cherished  and  precious 
little  creature  revive  again,  and  we  received  her  as  a new 
gift  from  our  Heavenly  Father. 

I now  paid  my  respects  to  Adu  Bofo,  and  he  honoured 
us  with  a return  visit.  He  was  much  aged,  suffering 
from  his  feet,  and  so  intoxicated  that  he  spoke  with  diffi- 
culty, while  a convulsive  movement  affected  his  whole 
frame.  He  gave  me  a still  more  unpleasant  impression 
than  when  with  him  in  the  camp.  He  shook  hands  with 
each  of  us,  whereupon  Bosommuru  told  us  to  thank  him. 
We  puzzled  our  brains  to  think  why,  and  our  silence 
seemed  so  to  embarrass  the  chamberlain  that  we  at  last 
broke  it  by  thanking  the  general  for  his  visit. 

It  began  to  rain,  so  his  chair  (one  of  ours),  was  brought 
that  he  might  sit  with  us.  He  talked  about  the  war, 
directing  his  remarks  chiefly  to  Bosommuru.  He  seemed 
to  have  attained  the  height  of  his  ambition,  spoke  of  his 
slaves,  umbrellas  and  gold,  though  he  wanted  more  of 
that,  and  hoped  to  get  it.  People  had  often  said  he 
would  never  come  borne,  he  was  too  ill,  and  suffered  from 


ABU  BOFO'S  ENTRY. 


139 


sleepless  nights,  and  that  he  dreaded  the  journey  hack. 
Why  should  he  have  feared  ? If  he  had  been  a murderer, 
surely  the  king  would  not  have  loaded  him  with  presents!” 
At  length  the  rain  ceasing,  he  rose  and  left. 

A bright  and  beautiful  Sunday  was  the  24th  of  Sept- 
ember to  us,  when  under  the  shade  of  the  orange  and 
mango  trees,  I baptised  our  little  one  in  the  presence  of 
our  people.  Bosommuru,  whom  I invited,  remained  with 
thirty  of  his  attendants  during  the  service,  and  heard 
what  I said.  When  I sprinkled  the  forehead  of  the  little 
Rosa  Augustine  Louise,  he  could  not  conceal  his  astonish- 
ment.  Thus  was  our  dear  child’s,  the  first  baptism 
celebrated  in  Coomassie — niay  many  yet  follow. 

Scarcely  had  we  returned  to  our  room,  when  a heavy 
thunder-storm  broke  upon  us,  but  we  sat  down  with 
Joseph,  and  Robert  Kwansa,  to  a social  meal,  followed  by 
some  confectionery  made  from  the  flour  we  had  lately  re- 
ceived. The  mulattos,  Smith  and  Palm,  were  also  present, 
and  the  rest  of  our  people  received  an  extra  meal,  which 
made  them  wish  that  baptisms  would  occur  daily. 

I soon  after  spoke  to  Bosommuru  on  a subject  which 
had  long  troubled  me,  and  asked  him  if  I might  proclaim 
the  gospel  in  the  streets.  He  replied  that  the  king  had 
often  wondered  why  we  did  not  celebrate  our  worship 
thus,  and  that  he  would  like  to  come  and  listen  when  we 
preached  the  word  of  God.  So  on  the  1st  October,  I held 
my  first  open-air  service,  and  about  a hundred  people,  be- 
sides Bosommuru  and  his  great  retinue,  heard  me  tell  of 
God’s  love  to  men,  His  horror  of  sin,  and  how  He  blessed 
those  who  truly  seek  Him.  I made  it  pretty  short,  that 
the  hearers  might  not  tire,  and  trust  that  God’s  power 
came  to  the  help  of  my  weakness. 

Meanwhile,  our  days  passed  on  as  usual,  whilst  at 
the  coast,  it  was  fully  expected  we  were  returning  with 
the  ambassadors.  These  latter  were  detained  at  F omana, 


140 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


impatiently  waiting  for  the  king’s  messenger,  a cousin  of 
Prince  Ansa’s  (Kwado  by  name),  who  had  not  started  be- 
fore October,  taking  with  him  payment  for  the  goods 
which  had  been  sent  here,  in  the  shape  of  slaves. 

British  subjects,  even  Government  native  officials,  did 
not  hesitate  to  settle  accounts  thus,  quieting  their  con- 
sciences perhaps  with  the  thought  that  these  poor  crea- 
tures, whom  they  exchanged  on  the  way  for  ready  money, 
might  thus  fall  into  better  hands  than  if  they  had 
remained  in  Coomassie.  The  governor  however,  at  last 
interfered  and  forbade  this  questionable  trade  until  the 
arrival  of  further  instructions  from  England. 

The  jealousy  that  existed  among  the  chiefs  made  the 
greatest  care  necessary  on  our  part,  lest  we  might  be  the 
means  of  causing  more  intrigues  than  already  existed. 
A great  disturbance  had  occurred  in  the  palace  in  con- 
sequence of  a robbery.  The  keeper  of  the  king’s  sandals 
had  during  the  last  two  years  sold  several  cast  off  pairs. 
The  king  found  it  out,  and  demanded  the  name  of  the 
buyer,  to  whom  he  said,  “ I do  not  like  any  one  to  dis- 
honour my  talisman  ” (referring  to  the  Arabic  writing  on 
the  sandals).  The  affair  was  brought  into  court,  the  man 
was  beheaded,  and  twenty  people  imprisoned,  six  of 
whom  were  bound  in  irons,  but  at  length  the  king, 
wearied  of  prosecuting  the  affair,  pardoned  the  criminals. 

On  October  2nd,  his  majesty  sent  me  my  violin,  with 
an  enquiry  how  to  play  on  it,  so  little  sense  of  shame  did 
he  exhibit  in  the  possession  of  other  people’s  goods. 

Our  little  girl  excited  the  deepest  interest  in  those 
around  us,  and  many  a visitor  did  she  receive.  One 
mohammedan  presented  her  with  a shilling,  a very  accej)t- 
able  perquisite  to  the  nurse  and  Kokoo. 

Meanwhile  our  open-air  service  continued  to  be  a great 
source  of  joy  for  us.  Deeply  did  I feel  my  weakness,  but 
took  comfort  in  the  thought  that  God  often  chooses  “ the 


A DU  BOFO'S  ENTRY. 


141 


weak  tilings  of  tlie  world  to  confound  the  things  which 
are  mighty.”  Nearly  fifty  people  came  on  Sunday,  and 
when  I remembered  how  twenty-eight  years  before  the 
Wesleyans  had  preached  in  these  streets  without  encour- 
agement, I was  cheered,  and  rejoiced  that  at  least  the 
people  listened  attentively.  Meanwhile  the  sacrifices 
continued,  it  seemed  as  if  things  would  never  change, 
and  our  feelings  were  lacerated  afresh  at  this  time  by  the 
celebration  of  another  of  these  heathen  observances.  A 
great  brass  basin  in  the  middle  of  the  market  place 
represents  the  market  Fetish,  into  which,  after  every 
campaign,  a stone  is  thrown,  thus  enabling  one  to  count 
by  their  number  how  many  times  Asliantee  had  been  to 
war.  On  this  occasion,  a boy  from  Krepe,  his  whole  body 
painted  white,  was  led  to  the  basin,  and  a stone  was  thrown 
in,  whilst  an  orator  informed  the  Fetish  that  in  gratitude 
for  his  protection  during  the  campaign  a slave  was  herewith 
— not  sacrificed,  happily — but  consecrated  to  him.  From 
thenceforth  this  boy  belonged  to  the  Fetish,  and  waited 
upon  him  daily  with  food,  freely  supplied  from  the  market. 

The  clouds  of  the  political  horizon  did  not  dissipate,  for 
while  Ashantee  traders  went  in  crowds  to  the  coast,  cross- 
ing the  boundary  as  they  chose,  others  wishing  to  make 
the  same  journey,  were  detained  in  Fomana,  because  this 
or  that  point  was  not  cleared  up.  The  king  summoned 
prince  Ansa,  whose  advice  he  greatly  needed,  but  without 
bearers  to  meet  him,  the  prince  could  not  defray  the 
expenses  of  the  journey.  At  length  the  inevitable  effect 
of  such  proceedings  occurred — the  trade  in  powder  and 
arms  was  stopped  by  the  English  government. 

A few  days  ago,  the  king  rose  in  anger  from  his 
council,  and  withdrew  raging  to  his  room,  calling  for  his 
Kete  bund,  * a sign  that  he  was  in  one  of  his  worst 

* For  description  of  this  music,  we  refer  the  reader  to  pp.  119  and  120. 


142  MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEAN  TEE. 

humours.  The  councillors  were  beside  themselves  with 
excitement,  and  the  people  on  the  market  place  gathered 
up  their  wares,  and  fled  trembling  into  their  houses; 
nothing  hut  absolute  necessity  made  any  of  them  leave 
their  homes  that  niofit.* 

O 

It  was  just  about  this  time  that  I one  day  found  a 
pair  of  my  shoes  offered  for  sale  in  the  market,  and  gladly 
bought  them.  Soon  after,  one  of  the  king’s  sons  appeared 
in  a dress  belonging  to  my  wife. 

I had  now  the  joy  of  helping  a poor  starving  woman  I 
saw  lying  in  the  market  place,  seeming  to  have  but  an 
hour  to  live.  Accustomed  as  I was  to  horrors,  so  sorrow- 
ful a sight  I had  never  beheld.  Two  of  our  boys  brought 
her  with  difficulty  into  our  house,  where  in  a few  days  she 
recovered  sufficiently  to  walk  with  a stick.  Her  mistress 
had  sent  her  away  sick,  with  the  words,  “ Go  into  the 
bush  and  die.”  A musselman  who  spoke  her  language, 
told  us  she  was  a Fula,  which  accounted  for  her  not  hav- 
ing been  killed,  as  mohammedan  Fulas  are  not  put  to 
death  by  the  Ashantees.  A fortnight  later  she  died, 
thankful  for  our  kindness. 

Soon  afterwards,  another  woman  in  fetters  fled  to  us  for 
protection,  whom  we  succeeded  in  getting  set  at  liberty, 
and  three  days  later,  a man  rushed  breathless  into  Kiihne’s 
room,  trying  to  hide  himself  under  the  bed.  As  soon  as 
the  poor  fellow  was  sufficiently  recovered  to  speak,  he  told 
us  that  six  weeks  before  he  had  used  the  oath  of  the  king, 
had  been  found  guilty,  and  placed  in  the  stocks.  After 
many  fruitless  efforts,  he  had  succeeded  in  extricating  his 
emaciated  hand,  and  had  run  to  us  for  protection. 

The  earlier  missionaries  had  been  allowed  the  privi- 

* We  heard  soon  after,  that  the  cause  of  the  king’s  anger  had  been 
some  tricks  which  his  chiefs  had  played  him,  in  regard  to  the 
succession  of  the  chieftainship  of  Nouta.  In  the  night,  an  influential 
man  of  that  town,  and  a linguist  of  Coomassie,  were  killed. 


ABU  B UFO’S  ENTRY. 


143 


lege  of  interceding  for  the  lives  of  those  who  fled  to 
them,  so  we  begged  Bosommuru  to  ask  the  king  to  pardon 
this  man.  The  courtier  was  astonished,  hut  willing  to 
fulfil  our  request,  only  remarking  that  the  Ashantee  out 
of  whose  house  the  prisoner  had  come,  would  have  to 
pay  a heavy  penalty.  In  the  evening  the  king  replied 
that  “ we  must  not  let  the  man  go  at  present.”  It  was, 
perhaps,  difficult  for  him  to  grant  an  immediate  pardon, 
as  many  sacrifices  had  to  be  offered  the  following  Satur- 
day, when  he  was  going  to  Kokofu  to  the  funeral  of  his 
uncle,  which  was  to  be  celebrated  with  great  splendour. 
However  quiet  this  plan  had  been  kept,  the  poor  creature 
must  have  heard  of  it. 

He  was  a singular  man.  As  he  lived  the  whole  day 
in  the  yard,  we  proposed  to  him  to  help  to  pound  the 
fufu,  not  that  we  needed  his  assistance,  but  simply  that 
he  might  not  be  idle.  To  this  he  replied,  “ I am  an 
Ashantee,  one  of  the  king’s  slaves.  I have  never  done 
such  a thing.”  My  wife  then  proposed  to  give  him  soap 
to  wash  his  clothes,  but  this  also  he  considered  unbecom- 
ing his  dignity.  He  would  not  join  in  our  devotions, 
though  he  sat  a few  times  with  us  under  protest,  and  at 
length  he  escaped  to  the  house  of  Palm’s  master,  giving 
as  his  reason  that  he  could  not  understand  when  we 
invoked  our  God.  We  again  pleaded  for  his  pardon, 
and  he  was  allowed  to  return  to  his  own  people. 

By  degrees  it  became  apparent  that  the  king’s  mini- 
sters were  getting  anxious  about  the  results  of  their 
equivocating  behaviour.  They  pretended  to  wish  for 
peace,  and  yet  could  not  rest  without  fighting.  A vassal 
of  Ashantee,  a prince  of  Safwi,  had  sent  some  troops  to  a 
certain  chief  of  Apolonia,  named  Amontiful,  who  had 
sought  the  protection  of  the  king  of  Kwantiabo.  These 
troops  came  to  the  coast,  and  were  beaten  by  the  English 
allies  of  Apolonia,  and  as  a chief  fell  in  these  operations, 


144 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


liis  head  and  the  gold  plate  which  he  wore,  were  sent  to 
Cape  Coast,  which  led  the  authorities  there  to  the  conclu- 
sion, that  Asliantee  was  secretly  concerned  in  the  disturb- 
ances there.  The  king  requested  our  assistance  in  writing 
a letter  to  justify  himself  to  the  governor,  in  which  he 
said  that  he  had  sent  for  this  chief  of  Safwi  to  kill  him, 
and  therefore  asked  his  excellency  to  send  a messenger  as 
witness  of  the  execution,  assuring  him  that  this  captain 
had  gone  to  war  without  orders  from  Coomassie,  for  Kari- 
Kari  had  always  urged  the  upholding  of  peace,  &c. 

We  will  now  describe  the  funeral  festivities  of  Kokofu. 
After  a number  of  human  sacrifices,  the  king  set  off,  ac- 
companied by  five-sixths  of  the  inhabitants  of  Coomassie, 
and  about  thirty  other  victims  all  bound,  and  with  the  knife 
through  their  cheeks.  W e were  afterwards  told  that  more 
than  two  hundred  human  beings  were  sacrificed,  the  king 
beheading  several  with  his  own  hand,  who  were  held  up 
before  him,  that  he  might  not  be  obliged  to  stoop.  Some 
were  shot  in  the  forest,  and  forty  were  killed  on  the  first 
day.  He  was  enthusiastically  received  on  his  return,  and 
we  could  not  escape  the  horrible  entertainment.  The 
slaughterers  danced  in  the  faint  light  of  the  torches,  like 
people  possessed  by  evil  spirits,  as  doubtless  they  were, 
and  nearly  all  were  drunk.  At  the  very  moment  we  felt 
the  greatest  horror  of  him,  the  king  not  only  came  and 
danced  before  us,  but  gave  each  of  us  his  hand.  We  had 
always  heard  that  he  only  did  this  at  private  interviews, 
and  now,  as  he  strutted  along,  adorned  with  gold,  and  ar- 
rayed in  purple,  while  some  supported  him  under  the 
arms,  and  others  swept  away  the  little  stones  before  his 
feet,  it  was  an  extraordinary  mark  of  friendship. 

Another  strange  thing  happened  on  that  same  evening. 
Some  eunuchs  approached,  armed  with  bush  knives,  cry- 
ing “ Fwe,”  “ Fwe.”  Everyone  remained  sitting,  and  saw 
the  numerous  women  of  the  army,  and  forty -five  ladies  of 


ABU  BOFO’S  ENTRY. 


145 


the  Seraglio  with  them,  pass  quietly  by.  They  were  all 
walking,  even  those  attired  in  silk,  and  looked  very  weary, 
with  the  exception  of  the  last  in  the  procession,  who  sat 
with  her  child  in  a sedan  chair,  surrounded  by  the  regal 
state  of  a chief,  sword-bearers,  courtiers,  etc.  Behind  her 
appeared  the  queen  mother,  who  greeted  us  very  kindly, 
and  the  king’s  brother  who  had  danced  before  us.  Had 
we  not  been  already  so  weary  of  our  stay  (it  was  nearly 
a year  since  our  entrance  into  Coomassie),  this  sort  of 
state  pageant  might  have  made  a great  impression  upon 
us ; as  it  was,  we  were  very  very  sad,  and,  in  many 
respects,  less  hopeful  than  before. 


L 


146 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

YAMS  AND  CHRISTMAS  FESTIVALS. 

December,  1871. 

At  last  the  question  of  sending  us  to  the  Coast  was 
again  mooted,  from  the  cause  we  proceed  to  explain. 
Adu  Bofo  had  handed  over  his  nephew,  Kwame  Opoku, 
two  years  ago,  to  the  Krobos,  as  a pledge  for  us,  and  he 
had  been  immediately  sent  to  Cape  Coast.  On  December 
9th,  a letter  arrived  from  this  same  Opoku,  which  we 
were  summoned  to  translate.  He  desired  that  we  should 
speak  to  the  king,  asking  that  he  might  be  recalled.  The 
governor  had  told  him  that  after  his  uncle,  Adu  Bofo’s 
return,  the  white  men  were  to  be  liberated,  but  as  they 
had  not  come  he  was  detained.  Meanwhile,  he  suffered 
from  hunger,  his  daily  allowance  having  been  diminished 
in  consequence  of  the  grumbling  of  other  Ashantees. 
Would  the  king  come  to  his  relief.  We  took  the  oppor- 
tunity of  remarking  that  each  of  these  Ashantees  received 
eleven  dollars  every  three  weeks,  while  we  had  only 
nine  to  divide  among  four  of  us. 

Bosommuru  brought  also  letters  from  his  relations  to 
M.  Bonnat,  wondering  greatly  that  they  contained  no 
gold,  but  he  was  told  that  in  France  they  trasted  the  rich 
king  of  Ashantee  to  treat  his  prisoners  honourably.  We 
further  complained  that  the  promised  salt  did  not 
arrive,  and  that  our  boxes  from  the  colony  were  detained, 
so  that  we  thought  of  asking  the  king  for  a piece  of 
land  to  cultivate.  “ In  short,”  said  we,  “ our  position  grows 


YAMS  AND  CHRISTMAS  FESTIVALS. 


147 


worse  every  day,  and  lias  become  quite  unbearable.” 
Upon  hearing  this,  the  chamberlain  became  very  angry 
with  Opoku,  “ who  had  turned  our  heads.”  He  remarked 
that  if  the  king  sent  us  back  in  about  six  months,  it 
would  not  be  worth  while  to  begin  a plantation,  still  he 
would  think  of  it. 

The  preparation  for  the  yam  festival  now  began  in 
earnest.  All  the  public  seats  (Dampans)  were  whitened, 
the  royal  seats  in  the  streets  entirely  renewed.  The  talk 
of  the  day  was  of  what  had  happened  to  a nephew  of 
prince  Ansa,  Kofi  Antschi,  who  had  abused  a prince  be- 
cause he  had  carried  away  his  wife,  and  had  also  used 
the  oath  of  the  king.  He  had  been  for  ten  days  in  irons, 
but  escaped  in  the  night,  and  took  refuge  with  the  Fetish 
in  Adjuman.  He  got  o.T  at  last,  with  a fine  of  thirteen 
Peredwane,  67-]-  ounces  of  gold.  A brother  of  prince 
Ansa’s,  who  had  gone  wrong  with  two  ladies  of  royal 
blood,  fared  worse.  The  king  tried  for  a long  time  to 
change  the  sentence  of  death  against  him,  to  one  of  banish- 
ment,  but  his  counsellors  demurred,  because  the  crime  was 
one  of  a very  unusual  character,  so  the  prince  was  to  be 
killed,  and  his  accomplices  also.  Persons  of  royal  blood 
were  not  however  beheaded,  but  shot  or  drowned,  or  their 
necks  broken  with  an  ivory  tusk. 

On  the  day  of  preparation  for  the  feast  (December  14th), 
the  king  went  through  the  town  to  assure  himself  of  the 
renewing  of  the  “ Dampans.”  If  the  decorations  had 
fallen,  or  the  roofs  were  leaking  or  patched,  no  notice  was 
taken,  but  the  top  must  be  well  whitened. 

The  procession  was  more  warlike  than  that  of  the 
preceding  year.  Behind  every  chief  the  soldiers  shouted 
a wild  war  song,  of  which  we  often  heard  the  words,  “ if 
you  meet  him,  meet  him  to  his  destruction,”  and  they  beat 
time  with  their  weapons  held  aloft.  After  the  king  had 
greeted  and  honoured  us  with  a bottle  of  rum.  he 


148 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


stepped  across  with  some  mohammedans,  who  were 
awaiting  him  in  the  market  place,  dressed  in  new  bright 
attire.  They  held  an  ox,  the  throat  of  which  was  now  cut 
by  the  king. 

On  the  evening  of  the  14th,  Bosommuru  brought  a 
letter  from  Mr  Ferguson,  the  governor  of  Elmina,  written 
in  German,  and  addressed  to  Kiihne.  It  was  intended  for 
the  king,  thanking  him  for  the  satisfactory  answer 
brought  by  Mr.  Plange,  but  begging  him  to  conclude  a 
peace  with  the  Fan  tees.  It  urged  him  to  set  the  four 
innocent  white  prisoners  free  at  once,  and  thus  give  the 
Hutch  governor  a proof  of  his  friendship.  It  stated  that 
Akjampong  was  already  released,  and  it  was  hoped  that 
the  king  would  act  on  the  same  prompt  plan  towards  his 
prisoners  that  all  might  see  how  warmly  his  heart  beat 
for  his  “ friends.”  K.  translated  this  letter  for  the  palace. 
On  the  envelope  was  written,  in  prince  Ansa’s  hand,  “ I 
am  coming.” 

Meanwhile  the  feast  took  place.  On  the  16th,  the 
chiefs  and  warriors  streamed  into  the  town  more  noisily 
than  usual,  and  the  king’s  wives,  decked  Avith  gold,  their 
bodies  besmeared  with  yelloAV  green  powder,  passed 
through  the  streets,  without  the  men  withdrawing.  The 
gigantic  prince  of  Mampong,  sworn  enemy  of  all  formality, 
shook  hands  with  us  heartily,  while  the  “brafo”  and 
“ adumfo  ” (executioners),  coloured  red,  danced  Avith  long 
chains  of  jawbones  round  their  necks,  Avhich  rattled  like 
castinettes,  drank  something  which  looked  like  blood,  and 
ate  their  feast  together  out  of  a monstrous  dish,  in  the 
middle  of  the  reception  place.  On  the  next  day  all  laws 
were  abrogated,  and  every  one  drinking  freely  was  per- 
mitted to  do  that  which  seemed  good  in  his  own  eyes. 
Even  funerals  Ayere  celebrated  for  those  who  had  suffered 
capital  punishment. 

The  great  day  was,  of  course,  consecrated  by  a festival 


YAMS  AND  CHRISTMAS  FESTIVALS. 


149 


offering,  and  any  stray  person  at  the  palace  door  might 
he  suddenly  attacked,  slaughtered,  and  divided  between 
the  “ brafos”  and  “adumfos.”  One  took  a finger,  another 
an  arm  or  foot,  and  whoever  obtained  the  head,  danced  in 
crazy  ecstacy,  painted  its  forehead  red  and  white,  kissed  it 
on  the  mouth,  laughing  or  with  mocking  words  of  pity, 
and  finally  hung  it  round  his  neck,  or  seized  it  with  his 
teeth.  Another  took  out  the  heart  and  roasted  it,  carried 
it  in  one  hand,  and  a loaf  of  maize  bread  in  the  other, 
and  walked  about  as  if  he  were  eating  his  break- 
fast. 

The  king  (in  common  with  his  people)  had  disfigured 
his  face  with  red  stripes,  and  wore  a black  helmet,  on 
which  were  engraved  many  gold  crowns.  The  pomp  and 
display  on  this  occasion,  gave  me  a deeper  impression  of 
the  riches  of  Asliantee,  than  I had  ever  before  received. 

In  the  evening,  they  brought  the  skulls  of  their  most 
important  enemies  from  the  mausoleum  at  Bantama,  and 
placed  them  in  the  stillness  of  night  in  front  of  the  Fetish, 
solemnly  enquiring  after  the  state  of  their  spirits. 
Amongst  them  was  the  skull  of  Sir  Charles  Macarthy,  who 
was  killed  in  the  battle  of  Esamako  in  1824,  and  since 
kept  in  a brass  basin,  covered  with  a white  cloth.  We 
did  not  see  this,  but  we  met  some  forty  men,  each  bearing 
a skull  in  his  hand,  round  the  forehead  of  which,  a red 
rag  was  thrown,  leaping,  cursing  and  jumping,  in  the 
wildest  confusion.  The  whole  affair  was  the  more  dis- 
tressing to  us,  as  it  happened  on  a Sunday,  and  we  thought 
of  the  change  which  might  come  over  this  land;  if  Christ- 
endorn  took  the  misery  of  such  people  more  to  heart. 

On  the  last  great  day  of  the  festival  (December  22nd)  the 
king,  before  eating  the  new  yams,  washed  himself  in 
fetish  water,  brought  in  bottles  from  distant  springs, 
sacred  to  the  fetish.  It  was  poured  into  basins  in  which 
the  chiefs  performed  frequent  ablutions  during  the  day, 


150 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


and  also  sprinkled  their  chairs.  On  that  occasion  the 
king’s  wives  may  be  seen,  so  my  wife  went  with  our  baby 
to  one  of  the  Dampans,  when  all  crowded  round  us  to 
look  at  the  little  one,  calling  her  “ Amma  Coomassie ; ”* 
“ ’tis  a miracle — they  are  children  of  the  gods,”  we  heard 
them  exclaiming,  and  often  the  enquiry,  “ which  is  the 
wife  ? ” was  made  especially  by  the  women,  who  could 
not  take  their  eyes  off  the  little  Rosa. 

The  queen  mother  was  passing  as  we  arrived,  with  the 
glass  and  silver  ornaments,  followed  by  the  eunuchs  with 
the  women.  It  appeared  that  the  prohibition  to  look  at 
them  was  again  in  force,  for  the  men  retired,  and  only  a 
few  mohammedans  were  allowed  to  remain  beside  us. 

The  ladies  appeared  in  groups,  with  a highly  decorated 
leader  at  their  head,  which  gave  one  the  idea  that  the 
female  part  of  the  court  was  well  organised.  The 
favourites  were  dressed  in  silks,  velvets,  and  gold  orna- 
ments, while  others  followed  in  more  simple  or  even  mean 
attire.  Between  each  group  came  eunuchs  with  little 
boys  and  girls,  who  carried  small  boxes  of  play  things. 
The  women  had  a long  chewing  stick  in  their  hands,  so 
that  they  could  rub  their  teeth  when  they  pleased.  The 
most  richly  ornamented  was  evidently  the  first  wife  who, 
in  virtue  of  her  dignity,  did  not  remove  her  stick  from 
her  mouth.  Every  age  was  represented,  from  young  girls 
to  grey-headed  mothers.  Some  of  them  had  been  the 
wives  of  four  or  five  kings. 

As  we  could  scarcely  distinguish  the  court  ladies  from 
the  king’s  wives,  we  cannot  give  their  number,  but  it 
seemed  as  if  those  who  went  past  with  bowed  heads  were 
the  real  wives,  and  I counted  from  two  hundred  and  fifty 
to  two  hundred  and  sixty  of  these,  so  that  with  invalids 

* “ The  Saturday  daughter  of  Coomassie,”  all  girls  being  called  after 
the  day  of  the  week  on  which  they  are  born.  See  note  at  the  close  of 
the  chapter. 


YAMS  AND  CHRISTMAS  FESTIVALS. 


151 


and  others  necessarily  absent,  the  total  number  cannot  be 
less  than  three  hundred  ladies.  That  however  is  not 
known  to  any  Ashantee.  These  are  kept  in  such  good 
order  by  the  eunuchs  that  I only  saw  one  cast  a stolen 
glance  at  our  little  Rosa,  though,  doubtless,  they  all 
wished  to  see  the  white  baby. 

The  king’s  eye  beamed  with  joy  when  he  looked  at 
her,  as  he  turned  to  his  people  on  both  sides  of  his  sedan, 
and  pointed  laughing  to  the  babe  on  its  mother’s  lap. 
This  was  a sign  for  hundreds  of  black  heads  to  show  us — 
shouting,  laughing,  and  singing — their  white  teeth.  His 
majesty  may  well  be  proud,  for  none  of  his  predecessors 
have  ever  been  able  to  boast  such  white  property,  which 
will  ever  be  spoken  and  sung  of  with  great  exultation 
throughout  Ashantee,  and  he  evidently  thought  much  of 
the  honour.  His  looking-glass,  which  is  always  carried 
with  him,  was  on  this  occasion  so  large  that  two  men 
could  hardly  stand  upright  under  it.  About  seventy 
bearers  of  sheep  followed,  hundreds  of  which  were 
slaughtered. 

Very  simple,  in  comparison,  was  our  yam  festival,  i.e.. 
Christmas-day.  We  had  given  Bosommuru  due  notice 
but  the  king  only  sent  us  a sheep  and  a load  of  yams — 
salt  was  wanting,  and  nothing  had  arrived  from  the  Coasi 
We  had  to  relinquish  the  idea  of  an  intended  feast  for  ou. 
people,  our  purse  being  very  low,  and  could  only  giv6 
them  an  extra  fufu.  Indeed,  our  means  had  become  so 
limited,  that  we  seriously  thought  of  making  a change  in 
our  household.  J oseph  had  been  entrusted  with  it 
hitherto,  but  too  many  people  were  supported  at  our  ex- 
pense, and  our  own  folks  were  fed  sparingly,  while  our 
stores  vanished  unaccountably.  The  kitchen  was  always 
open,  and  it  was  perfectly  impossible  to  exercise  any  con- 
trol. We  determined  therefore,  that  in  future  we  would 
provide  for  ourselves  only,  leaving  prince  Ansa’s  people 


152 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


to  care  for  themselves,  so  we  divided  with  them  our  Adae 
money,  and  tried  the  experiment. 

Note. — “The  Saturday  daughter  of  Coomassie.”  The  girls’ names 
are  according  to  the  days  of  the  week: — 

1.  Akosua,  (Akwasibwa). 

2.  Adjowa. 

3.  Abena. 

4.  Akuwa. 

5.  Yawa  (also  Aba,  Ayaba). 

6.  Ya  (Afiwa,  Afwa). 

7.  Amma  (or  Amemenewa). 


THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 


153 


CHAPTER  XX. 

PRINCE  ANSA’S  TRANSACTIONS  ABOUT  THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 

The  close  of  the  year  1871,  found  us  in  no  small  commo- 
tion, for  though  it  was  Sunday,  yet  Csesar,  who  had 
hitherto  remained  in  Fomana,  brought  a letter  from  the 
prince,  which  informed  us  that  he  was  already  near — only 
three  miles  from  the  capital,  where  an  extraordinarily 
grand  Adae  was  to  be  celebrated,  at  which  we  must  be 
present. 

One  of  the  king’s  proclamations  gave  us  real  pleasure, 
for  it  seemed  indicative  of  peace  ; the  sounding  of  a gong 
announced  that  the  ruined  Dampans  were  to  be  restored. 
We  took  courage  from  the  fact  that  the  king  appeared  to 
have  discovered  how  the  marks  of  decay  were  becoming 
apparent  in  the  town  ; we  supposed  that  if  it  were  to  be 
again  restored,  we  should  have  peace. 

We  spent  the  evening  with  Palm,  Joseph,  and  Robert, 
drinking  coffee  without  milk  or  sugar,  and  eating  our 
maize  bread,  and  a little  marmalade,  the  remains  of  former 
prosperity.  We  drew  lots  from  our  text  books,  and 
talked  of  the  past,  and  of  the  future,  until  the  year  1872 
opened  upon  us. 

On  the  evening  of  this  New  Year’s  day,  we  found  our- 
selves in  the  reception  place  of  Mogyawee,  and  by  torch- 
light saw  prince  Ansa  in  uniform,  with  gold  epaulets,  his 
sword  by  his  side,  just  as  he  was  being  joyfully  welcomed 
by  the  king  and  the  court.  Our  hearts  did  indeed  beat, 
as  we  pressed  the  hand  of  our  friend,  and  his  face  beamed 


154 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


as  we  returned  the  pressure.  Then  at  our  simple  supper, 
he  rejoiced  us  with  letters,  a photograph  of  our  lost 
darling,  returned  to  us  from  Switzerland,  and  the  news  of 
ten  boxes,  which  he  had  brought  for  us  from  the  coast, 
thus  putting  a temporary  end  to  our  poverty.  No  sugar 
had  come,  and  only  six  ounces  of  money,  but  there  was 
that  which  we  valued  far  more,  the  whole  Tschi  bible  in 
one  volume.  What  grace  had  God  given  to  our  dear 
Christaller,  in  permitting  him  to  complete  this  work ! 
The  prince  too  rejoiced  greatly,  for  he  could  now  read 
the  word  of  God  in  his  mother-tongue. 

But  our  return  seemed  as  far  off  as  ever,  though  the 
governor  urged  it,  and  hinted  at  unpleasant  consequences 
in  case  of  a refusal.  The  way  to  the  Coast  being  already 
blocked,  the  king  manifests  little  concern,  or  he  would 
surely  not  have  left  such  an  important  matter  in  the 
hands  of  his  councillors.  He  did  not  perceive  that  he 
was  exposing  his  weak  point  to  the  English  Govern- 
ment, and  that  he  might  live  to  regret  it.  But  there  was 
no  time  for  reflection  just  then,  for  we  had  to  finish  the 
celebration  of  the  festivity  of  the  protecting  deity  of 
the  dynasty.  Bosommuru  addressed  the  people  through- 
out an  entire  day ; when  the  whole  aristocracy  sprinkled 
themselves  with  fetish  water,  and  danced  in  white  in 
honour  of  the  god,  who  is  represented  by  a pretty  little 
chest  about  one  and  a quarter  feet  square,  with  rich  silver 
clasps,  and  a lid  of  leather  in  the  form  of  bellows.  The 
feast  lasted  three  weeks,  and  closed  on  Friday,  January 
13th,  which  was  specially  kept  as  a day  of  purification  in 
honour  of  the  “king’s  souls,”  he  having  been  born  on  a 
a Friday,  hence  his  name  (Kofi  ; Friday  *). 

Whoever  wished  to  honour  him  appeared  on  that  day 

* The  names  of  boys  were  according  to  the  days  of  the  week,  as 
follows  : — 1 Kwasi,  2 Quadwo  (or  Kwadjo),  3 Kwabena,  4 Kwaku, 
5 Yaw  (Kwaw),  6 Kofi,  7 Kwame. 


THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 


155 


in  white  garments,  and  painted  white  on  the  breast, 
shoulders,  and  forehead.  We  saw  hundreds  of  these  “ser- 
vants” of  the  “king’s  souls,”  who  enjoyed  the  preroga- 
tive of  not  being  beaten  or  insulted  by  anyone.  What 
the  “ king’s  souls  ” exactly  were,  remained  a mystery. 
One  must  just  suppose  it  a “ protecting  god,”  personified 
by  a silver  urn  filled  with  gold. 

The  prince  accompanied  us  to  the  festival,  where  we, 
with  many  others,  saw  the  “ king’s  souls  ” carried  past. 
Our  baby  was  with  us,  and  greatly  delighted  both  the 
king  and  his  mother,  whose  astonishment  found  no  ex- 
pression. One  of  the  bystanders  directly  named  it,  “ a 
thing  of  the  gods.” 

The  next  day  we  distributed  our  presents.  To  the 
king  we  gave  a piece  of  violet  velvet,  and  four  of  foulard 
silk;  to  the  queen  mother,  two  looking-glasses,  some 
soap,  hair-oil,  and  Eau  de  Cologne  ; to  the  king’s  brother, 
Mensa,  and  to  Bosommuru,  such  things  as  we  thought 
would  please.  The  latter  afterwards  gave  his  Eau  de 
Cologne  to  the  king. 

In  private  conversation  with  Ansa,  the  king  appeared 
kindly  disposed  towards  us,  and  owned  that  the  campaign 
against  which  the  prince  had  warned  him  was  a mistake. 
But  anxious  as  he  was  for  peace,  and  a flourishing  trade 
with  the  Coast  (for  he  is  very  desirous  to  possess  manu- 
factured goods) ; wishful  also  as  he  was  to  see  his  chief, 
Akjampong  liberated,  he  showed  no  disposition  to  let  us 
go : though  he  allowed  us  to  send  for  sugar  and  money, 
and  was  ready  to  do  us  any  little  service,  Ansa  did  not 
think  he  was  aiming  at  a ransom.  Remembering  how  in 
1826,  after  the  battle  of  Dudowa,  the  English  had  sent 
back  the  king’s  own  grandmother,  and  other  princesses, 
without  any  recompense,  although  they  were  actually 
prisoners  of  war — “ It  would  be  such  a disgrace,”  he  said, 
“ to  sell  the  missionaries  ! ” But  money  was  an  important 


156 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII  AN  TEE. 


thing  in  the  eyes  of  the  chiefs ; even  Adu  Bofo  had  been 
seriously  accused  of  having  plundered  our  station  to 
enrich  himself,  and  on  this  occasion  we  were  almost 
brought  forward  as  witnesses. 

In  the  midst  of  all  these  disturbing  questions,  our 
friend  Smith,  the  mulatto,  was  called  away  by  death. 
He  had  welcomed  our  visits,  and  liked  us  to  pray  with 
him,  and  we  trust  had  really  given  himself  to  the  Lord, 
who  casteth  out  none  that  come  to  Him.  I buried  him 
on  Sunday,  January  21st,  and  spoke  from  the  words,  “If 
any  man  keep  my  sayings,  he  shall  never  see  death.”  No 
one  from  the  town  was  present,  but  the  king  afterwards 
sent  us  four  dollars  and  a half  to  defray  the  funeral  costs. 
The  following  Sunday,  we  united  with  the  prince  and 
Joseph  in  taking  the  Lord’s  Supper,  and  in  the  afternoon 
we  preached  in  the  street ; many  gathered  round  to  listen, 
and  the  king’s  favourite,  Sabeng,  enquired  the  time  of 
service,  and  a week  later,  attended  with  his  followers,  to 
hear  us  tell  of  God’s  love  to  poor  sinners. 

The  barricading  of  the  boundary  greatly  enraged  the 
king.  On  January  22nd,  a man  returned,  his  mission  un- 
accomplished, with  the  message  that,  “ The  English  will 
not  have  anything  to  do  with  Ashantee,  until  the  king 
had  let  the  Europeans  go.”  The  Fantees  had  scornfully 
added,  “ Only  buy  powder  and  shot,  and  we  will  fight 
you.” 

In  vain  did  the  prince  try  to  soften  matters ; urged  on 
by  the  company  around,  the  king  exclaimed  excitedly, 
“ Are  not  the  white  men  my  property  ? Can  I not  set 
them  at  liberty  when  I like  ? ” 

On  the  night  of  the  29th,  Kotiko  first  gave  his  report 
of  his  mission  to  the  coast  in  the  preceding  year,  and  in  a 
few  well  chosen  words,  did  full  justice  to  the  prince’s  en- 
treaties for  peace.  The  prince  then  read  the  governor’s 
letter,  the  main  point  of  which  was,  that  he  must  return 


THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 


157 


to  the  Coast,  bringing  the  white  prisoners,  if  public  inter- 
course was  to  be  reopened.  After  several  questions,  the 
king  exclaimed,  “Well,  I will  try  and  let  you  go  back 
soon,” 

The  prince’s  own  brother  then  spoke  so  bitterly 
about  the  way  being  closed,  that  Ansa  declared  it  had 
been  mainly  his  own  doing,  giving  his  reason.  While 
living  in  Cape  Coast,  he  had  been  repeatedly  solicited  to 
intercede  for  the  Ashantee  traders,  when  they  got  into 
difficulties  with  Fantees.  Now  that  he  was  away,  there 
would  be  no  one  who  understood  English,  and  had,  at  the 
same  time,  the  good  of  the  Ashantees  at  heart.  He  there- 
fore, conjointly  with  Kotiko  and  Afirifa,  the  representa- 
tives of  Ashantee,  thought  it  best  for  communication  to 
cease,  so  that  during  his  absence,  no  inextricable  compli- 
cations might  occur.  The  monarch,  and  nearly  all  the 
council,  agreed  with  the  rules  which  had  been  adopted, 
but  they  were  opposed  by  Ansa’s  brother,  and  the  queen 
mother.  We  are  evidently  held  in  such  high  value,  that 
it  will  be  hard  to  secure  our  release ; indeed  I was 
gravely  asked  by  one  person,  whether  we  were  not 
relatives  of  Queen  Victoria. 

When  prince  Ansa  was  privately  sounded  as  to  his 
opinion  with  regard  to  a demand  for  ransom,  he  replied : 
“ If  this  question  is  seriously  mooted,  I beg  to  b.e  spared 
the  disgrace  of  carrying  any  message  on  the  subject  to 
the  Coast ; you  must  send  another  person.” 

The  matter  was  left  in  abeyance  during  the  celebration 
of  a festival  in  honour  of  the  king’s  guardian  spirits,  which 
was  accompanied  by  the  sacrifice  of  numberless  animals, 
and  dancing  on  the  part  of  his  majesty.  At  length,  on 
February  17th,  all  of  us  were  summoned  to  appear  in  the 
royal  presence.  We  found  the  king  and  his  mother 
seated  on  an  elevated  throne,  and  the  counsel  of  chiefs 
gathered  round  them ; but  we  had  scarcely  taken  our 


158 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


places  when  an  alarm  of  fire  in  the  town  caused  the 
whole  assembly  to  decamp  in  a hurry,  and  half  an  hour 
elapsed  before  the  royal  personages  reappeared,  and  we 
were  once  more  permitted  to  stand  before  them  in  the 
blazing  heat  of  noonday  sunshine. 

The  king  commenced  proceedings  by  informing  his 
chiefs  that  his  friend  the  governor  desired  our  liberation ; 
he  readily  granted  the  advisability  of  complying  with  the 
request,  but  would  be  glad  to  hear  whether  Adu  Bofo 
agreed  in  his  views.  I had  been  accompanied  to  this  in- 
terview by  my  wife  and  our  child,  for  I really  had  ven- 
tured to  think  something  might  come  of  it ; but  on  heai'- 
ing  this  my  fair  vision  of  hope  suddenly  collapsed,  and 
I despatched  her  homewards  with  little  Rosie,  who  was 
growing  tired  and  fretful. 

Adu  Bofo  simulated  surprise,  and  pretended  to  confer 
for  some  moments  with  his  friends.  Very  soon  however 
he  began  to  explain  that  Asen,  Akem,  Akra,  and  Aknapem, 
which  all  formerly  belonged  to  Ashantee,  had  been  drawn 
over  to  serve  the  white  men,  who  on  their  part  had  sub- 
sequently broken  their  treaty  of  peace  with  Ashantee  by 
refusing  to  give  up  a runaway  chief.  The  king  here  re- 
mained that  these  were  matters  of  the  past,  which  need 
not  be  stirred  up  afresh.  “ At  all  events,”  replied  Adu 
Bofo,  “ the  right  thing  would  be  to  regain  our  authority 
over  these  tribes.  I have  been  to  war  he  shouted  ; “ I 
have  gained  victories,  used  much  powder,  and  lost  more 
than  a thousand  men,  and  now  am  I to  give  up  all  that 
has  been  gained  ? No!”  he  roared,  with  furious  glances 
in  our  direction,  “ never,  never  will  I let  these  prisoners 
go  free  ! never,  I say  !” 

When  asked  to  reconsider  his  sentence,  he  again  ap- 
peared to  reflect,  and  then  began : “ The  wish  of  his 
heart,”  said  he,  in  a deprecating  manner,  “ was  never  to 
give  up  the  white  men ; but  to  please  the  king,  his 


THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 


159 


father,  he  would  agree  to  their  release,  hut  not  without  a 
ransom.  “ YVe  will  sell  them,”  he  added,  “ or  I will  never 
consent  to  let  them  go.”  Several  others  were  then  asked 
their  opinion ; that  of  the  town  chiefs  agreed  with  Adu’s, 
so  did  the  representatives  from  Dwaben,  Nsuta,  and  Bek- 
wae,  and  the  king’s  speakers,  Opoku  and  Nantschi,  took 
the  same  view.  One  Coomassie  chief  however,  backed  by 
the  princes  of  Mampong  and  Adanse,  spoke  thus : “ If  his 
majesty  deem  it  advisable  to  set  the  white  men  free,  it 
seems  better  to  us  to  let  them  go  without  any  ransom. 
If  that  cannot  be  done,  we  are  for  war.” 

Then  followed  a general  grumbling,  scoffing  and  confu- 
sion, on  which  the  opponents  repeated  in  decided  tones, 
“ This  is  our  firm  and  well-weighed  conclusion,”  and  retired. 
Prince  Ansa  was  then  requested  to  withdraw  with  Kotiko, 
and  reflect  upon  an  answer  to  the  decision  of  the  council. 
He  drew  us  aside  for  conference,  not  however  without 
opposition,  which  the  king  silenced.  Kiihne  and  I were 
of  opinion  that  mission  money  ought  not  to  be  taken  for 
such  a purpose,  and  M.  Bonnat  said  that  he  had  lost  all 
his  property  in  Ho,  and  that  instead  of  paying  an  im- 
possible sum,  he  would  rather  stay  in  Coomassie. 

The  brothers  Afirifas  (who  were  still  held  in  Cape 
Coast),  wished  the  prince  to  ascertain  the  exact  sum  de- 
sired, that  he  might  inform  the  governor.  The  king  told 
Adu  Bofo  to  express  his  wishes ; he  replied,  “ The  king 
may  demand  a thousand  peredwane ; I,  as  his  slave  eight 
hundred  ” (£6,480).  The  prince  was  then  asked  his 
opinion,  which  he  declined  to  give,  saying  he  had  not 
come  to  make  bargains,  but  simply  to  bring  the  king’s 
answer  to  the  governor.  “ Would  he  himself  then  go  to 
Cape  Coast  ? ” they  asked.  “ Yes,”  he  replied,  whereupon 
the  meeting  broke  up. 

This  comedy  was  not  so  well  played,  but  that  we  could 
see  through  the  whole  plan,  still  it  was  our  impression 


160 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


that  the  propelling  power  was  not  Adu  Bofo  individually, 
hut  the  so-called  “ Kotoko ; ” the  assembly  of  speakers, 
old  miserly  fellows,  to  whom  the  good  of  their  country 
was  a mere  trifle,  compared  with  the  filling  of  their  own 
coffers.  We  returned  home  deeply  distressed.  There 
seemed  no  hope  of  a peaceful  solution  of  our  difficulties. 
We  felt  that  Ashantee  would  have  to  be  humbled,  for 
thousands  of  murdered  victims  were  crying  to  heaven, 
while  we  who  so  gladly  would  have  brought  peace,  must 
be  the  means  of  bringing  misfortune  upon  this  blinded 
land ! Oh,  how  much  we  wished  and  hoped  that  after 
we  were  set  free  a mission  might  be  established  in 
Ashantee ! Yea,  that  we  might  even  work  in  it  our- 
selves ! But  what  insurmountable  barriers  seemed  still  in 
the  way ! 

In  a private  conversation  with  the  king,  prince  Ansa 
represented  to  him  the  disgrace  and  shame  he  was  bring- 
ing upon  his  country;  but  he  said  he  could  not  act 
“ against  his  people,  so  few  were  on  our  side.” 

The  next  day  was  Sunday,  and  the  sad  thought  came 
within  me,  “ Shall  I continue  to  preach  to  a people  who 
seem  so  unworthy  ? ” but  overcoming  the  temptation,  I 
went  forth,  and  found  not  only  more  listeners,  but  a 
readier  tongue,  a greater  joy.  How  could  the  poor 
people  help  having  such  leaders  ? 

After  further  discussion,  which  was  altogether  fruitless, 
the  royal  answer  was  despatched  to  the  Coast  on  Feb- 
ruary 20th.  It  ran  thus,  “ Tell  the  governor  that  I and 
my  great  men  have  decided  that  the  treaty  of  peace  shall 
be  entered  upon  as  soon  as  the  ransom  is  paid  to  Adu 
Bofo,  and  not  before.”  This  was  signed  for  the  king  by 
his  linguists,  each  with  his  signet,  witnessed  by  three 
European  prisoners. 

We  announced  at  the  same  time  to  the  government  our 
views  of  the  state  of  things,  and  hinted  that  nothing  but 


THE  RANSOM  MONEY. 


161 


a continued  barricading  of  the  borders  would  bring  the 
Ashantees  to  their  senses.  We  also  called  the  governor’s 
attention  to  the  fact  that  this  time  the  court  had  not  con- 
descended to  give  any  return  presents  to  the  ambassador 
of  the  colonial  government,  whereas  to  the  former  deputies 
they  had  been  lavishly  dealt  out.  Neither  had  anything 
been  given  for  his  maintenance,  four  and  a half  dollars  on 
each  Adae  being  all  he  had  received  from  the  king,  so  that 
he  found  himself  in  no  small  pecuniary  embarrassment. 

While  thus  standing  as  it  were  on  a volcano,  the  king 
continued  to  delay  Ansa’s  departure,  professing  that  he 
must  first  pay  for  the  goods  he  had  brought  him  from  the 
Coast,  and  also  settle  another  account.  Ashantee  had  taken 
goods  from  Asen  to  the  value  of  seventeen  peredwane, 
during  the  last  two  or  three  years,  a debt  which  Kari- 
Kari  acknowledged.  The  governor  had  therefore 
advanced  it  to  the  prince  of  Asen,  to  prevent  further 
quarrels.  Ansa  was  ashamed  to  return  without  this 
money,  but  this  annoyance  was  not  spared  him,  for  on 
March  the  17th  the  chamberlains  announced  that  it  had 
been  decided  to  delay  payment  until  the  ransom  could  be 
obtained — a most  revolting  proceeding. 

The  prince  preached  in  the  streets  the  same  evening 
on  the  words,  “ The  wages  of  sin  is  death.”  How 
humbled  I felt,  and  how  I longed  to  be  able  to  speak 
as  clearly  and  fluently  as  he  did. 

An  important  decision  arose  out  of  Ansa’s  delayed  de- 
parture, on  a subject  I had  been  pondering  unknown  to  my 
wife,  till  she  one  day  said  she  would  almost  rather  stay 
where  we  were,  than  agree  to  an  exorbitant  sum  being  paid 
for  our  ransom.  We  duly  weighed  the  matter,  and  then  pro- 
posed that  should  our  committee  approve,  we  were  ready  to 
remain,  believing  that  if  we  were  once  away,  others  would 
scarcely  have  the  courage  to  start  a mission  in  Ashantee. 

Of  course  many  things  had  to  be  considered,  such  as 

M 


162 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


what  was  to  be  done  if  a war  broke  out,  shutting  us 
up  entirely  from  all  communication  with  the  Coast,  or 
in  case  of  severe  illness.  We  felt,  however,  we  could 
leave  the  future.  Mr  Kuhne  was  perplexed  for  a time, 
partly  because  he  had  come  on  mercantile  business,  partly 
because  he  could  not  get  on  well  with  the  language,  but 
he  finally  agreed,  and  the  prince  departed  with  our  varied 
communications,  leaving  us  once  more  alone. 

J ust  before  Ansa’s  departure,  one  of  his  servants,  a F anti, 
had  taken  a leaf  of  a particular  tree  to  clean  his  “ cala- 
bash.” The  tree  was  a sacred  one,  which  the  Fanti  did 
not  know.  He  was  however  observed  and  led  away,  his 
master  was  but  too  well  aware  of  the  danger,  for  he  had 
seen  a youth  beheaded  under  the  same  tree  for  a similar 
offence  ; but  the  king  was  induced  to  commute  his  punish- 
ment, and  command  that  a sheep  provided  by  the  prince 
should  be  sacrificed  instead  of  the  boy.  Unpleasant  as  it 
was  for  him  to  be  thus  involved  in  the  superstitions  of  his 
country,  he  sent  four  dollars  and  a half  to  Bosommuru  to 
buy  the  sheep  and  carry  out  the  king’s  command,  but 
eventually  the  king  sustituted  a sheep  of  his  own,  feeling 
apparently  ashamed  at  his  shabby  treatment  of  Ansa. 


PROLONGED  WAITING. 


163 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

PROLONGED  WAITING  DURING  A REVOLUTION  IN  THE 
COLONIAL  POLITICS. 

One  night  a light-coloured  youth  from  Aja,  a mountain  in 
Krepe,  a district  assigned  by  the  king  to  the  chief  Kwasi 
Domfe  (with  whom  J.  Smith  and  Palm  had  lived), 
rushed  trembling  into  our  kitchen.  The  chief’s  mother 
having  died,  several  men  were  appointed  to  be  slain,  one 
of  whom  was  missed  at  the  last  moment.  The  lad 
happened  to  be  near  when  this  was  announced  to  Kwasi, 
who  angrily  rejoined,  “Then  take  this  boy  quickly  and 
kill  him  instead.”  The  intended  victim  cleared  the  court 
with  one  bound,  hid  in  a bush  till  night,  and  then  escaped 
unperceived  to  the  white  men.  We  took  him  in,  promis- 
ing if  possible  to  save  his  life,  but  failing  to  find  Bosom- 
muru  the  next  morning  in  his  house,  had  to  follow  him  to 
the  palace,  'and  had  not  made  our  errand  clear  to  him  be- 
fore he  was  summoned  to  the  king  sitting  in  court, 
whither  we  were  soon  ordered  to  follow. 

We  entered  amid  more  noise  than  we  usually  encountered 
in  the  market-place,  for  a plaintiff  was  screaming  to  make 
himself  heard  above  his  surroundings.  While  trying 
with  J oseph’s  help  to  explain  my  business,  the  king,  to 
my  great  astonishment,  bid  me  speak  for  myself.  A com- 
plete silence  ensued  while  I endeavonred  to  tell  my  story, 
and  when  I ceased,  his  majesty,  in  company  with  all  the 
assembly,  united  in  a hearty  laugh,  for  my  foreign  accent 
and  my  ignorance  of  the  terms  used  in  court  amused  them 


164 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIAN TEE. 


greatly  ; I gained  my  object  however,  and  was  assured 
the  youth  had  nothing  further  to  fear.  We  kept  this  lad 
(Kwaku  by  name)  with  us,  and  he  was  only  too  glad  to 
remain  and  work  in  our  service. 

The  old  mission  house  was  becoming  increasingly 
decrepit.  Not  only  was  the  roof  unsound,  but  our  dwell- 
ing-room required  new  flooring,  if  in  the  approaching 
rainy  season  we  were  to  have  one  dry  place  for  our  little 
Rose.  With  Kwaku’s  help  we  took  these  matters  in 
hand  as  far  as  our  scanty  means  permitted,  but  the  king 
was  building  two  new  villages  by  our  old  Ebenezer,  so 
that  wages  were  especially  high  just  then. 

Prince  Ansa,  who  had  commenced  a plantation  about  a 
mile  out  of  Coomassie,  had  obtained  the  royal  consent  to 
leave  it  in  our  charge,  and  M.  Bonnat  set  to  work  diligently 
to  uproot  the  bush  and  plant  the  ground.  We  also  culti- 
vated a small  piece  of  land  which  had  been  given  me  by 
a chief  in  return  for  a little  present.  The  twenty 
minutes’  walk  to  this  garden  would  have  been  a pleasant 
one,  but  for  the  fact  that  our  way  lay  through  a morass 
caused  by  the  overflow  of  the  river  Suben.  Whether 
we  should  ever  reap  the  fruit  of  our  labours  was  proble- 
matical, but  M.  Bonnat  built  himself  a hut  where  he  and 
Palm  might  sleep  during  the  summer  months  in  order  to 
guard  the  ripening  harvest.  The  plan  promised  a two- 
fold advantage,  it  would  show  the  king  we  were  not  the 
grand  people  he  supposed,  and  also  that  we  were  perhaps 
making  arrangements  for  remaining. 

An  incident  of  this  period  excited  afresh  our  deepest 
sympathy.  Vultures  being  regarded  as  sacred  birds 
belonging  to  the  royal  family,  fly  over  Coomassie  by 
hundreds,  all  untouched.  They  pounce  upon  meat  or 
fish  carried  in  the  hand,  and  still  more  on  that  conveyed 
in  larger  quantities.  A poor  woman  on  her  way  to 
market  with  a basket  of  provisions  on  her  head,  was 


PROLONGED  WAITING. 


165 


visited  by  one  of  these  voracious  birds,  which  fastening 
its  claws  tightly  in  the  straw  work,  could  not  extricate 
itself.  This  was  a strong  temptation  to  the  people  around 
to  possess  themselves  of  its  feathers,  valuable  for  many 
purposes,  and  several  ran  forward,  seized  the  larger  ones, 
and  disappeared  in  a moment  with  their  prize.  When 
the  bird  had  freed  itself,  it  was  unable  to  fly,  and  a 
general  lamentation  ensued.  The  poor  woman  was  carried 
off  and  put  in  irons,  and  would  we  knew  be  sacrificed. 

On  Easter  Sunday  (March  31st),  we  were  much  in  spirit 
with  our  dear  ones  at  home.  These  seasons  cause  us  to 
realize  how  entirely  'we  are  sundered  from  every  Chris- 
tian association,  so  that  I set  out  with  a heavy  heart  to 
my  usual  service  in  the  streets.  Yet,  as  often  before  on 
similar  occasions,  I returned  strengthened  and  encouraged, 
and  could  rejoice  in  Him  who  is  “ the  Resurrection  and 
the  Life.” 

The  king  had  left  the  previous  week,  overladen  with 
presents,  to  spend  his  yearly  vacation  at  Amanghyia. 
He  dealt  out  his  gifts  lavishly  on  all  sides,  but  forgot  us, 
to  whom  a piece  of  fresh  meat  would  have  been  so 
welcome.  He  however  surprised  the  capital  by  a sudden 
resolution  to  hold  the  Bantama  feast  on  the  1st  April 
(Easter  Monday).  A painful  contrast  to  the  glorious 
Christian  festival  we  had  quietly  celebrated  ! 

Numbers  of  poor  victims  were  now  slain  in  our  immediate 
vicinity,  and  we  were  helpless  ! How  the  whole  land 
groaned  under  its  oppressors  ! Almost  every  Ashantee 
felt  how  little  such  sacrifices  were  pleasing  to  God,  yet 
not  one  dared  to  express  his  conviction,  though  had  the 
king  announced  that  very  day  that  none  but  murderers 
should  become  victims,  a universal  cry  of  joy  would  have 
burst  forth  from  multitudes  of  voices.  But  Kari-Kari  was 
persuaded  that  his  whole  strength  lay  in  his  power  to 
take  life  at  any  moment.  One  of  his  highest  chiefs  was 


166 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


said  to  have  lost  his  head  for  daring  to  suggest  that  he 
spent  too  much  money  on  his  wives.  It  was  quite  evident 
that  unless  compelled,  he  would  never  alter  so  convenient 
and  time-honoured  a custom. 

A joyful  message  from  prince  Ansa,  who  was  still  in 
Fomana,  gave  us  an  opportunity  of  seeing  the  magni- 
ficent Amanghyia.  He  advised  us  of  the  dispatch  of 
eleven  boxes,  which  obliged  us  to  apply  to  Bosommuru 
to  have  them  at  once  conveyed  to  us.  We  did  not  see 
the  king,  who  was  sleeping,  but  admired  the  tasteful  and 
durable  building  he  had  erected,  in  lieu  of  the  poor 
temporary  huts  which  had  served  his  followers  in  former 
years.  The  whole  was  in  keeping  with  his  own  beauti- 
fully situated  villa. 

In  advance  of  the  expected  boxes  came  Robert  Kwansa, 
with  not  only  letters  from  home,  but  what  we  then  needed 
almost  more,  twenty  ounces  of  gold  dust.  How  thankful 
we  were  to  the  kind  brethren  for  thus  hastening  to  supply 
our  wants,  before  Elmina  was  ceded  to  England,  and  a rup- 
ture occurred  with  Ashantee.  The  prince,  as  we  have  said, 
was  detained  on  the  road,  and  not  until  the  completion  of 
the  celebrations,  when  the  king  returned  with  his  court, 
and  we  had  to  be  present  at  the  reception,  was  the  royal 
messenger  despatched  to  accompany  him  to  the  coast. 

Our  boxes  were  similarly  treated,  promises  were  made 
and  broken,  though  finally  one  after  another  was  sent, 
the  last  not  reaching  us  until  the  3rd  of  May.  Then  after 
all  the  presents  we  gave  to  the  king  and  his  chamberlain, 
they  were  dissatisfied.  The  king  said  he  must  “ buy” 
from  us  further.  We  declined,  for  we  were  really  in  need 
of  the  materials  for  our  own  clothes,  but  he  so  persisted 
that  at  last  we  gave  him  another  piece,  thus  realizing  how 
entirely  we  were  prisoners. 

On  April  the  15th,  we  were  awoke  by  the  rocking  of  our 
beds,  from  a sharp  shock  of  earthquake.  Some  years 


PROLONGED  WAITING. 


167 


before,  on  a like  occurrence,  human  sacrifices  had  been 
immediately  offered  to  appease  the  spirits,  but  prince 
Ansa  had  explained  to  the  king  the  causes  of  such  events, 
so  that  this  was  happily  discontinued,  but  field  work 
was  forbidden  on  a Thursday,  because  of  an  earthquake 
which  had  once  happened  on  that  day. 

Our  darling  child  was  growing  strong  and  healthy,  and 
though  only  seven  months  old  could  stand  by  a chair,  and 
we  needed  a girl  to  take  care  of  her,  the  nurse  being 
occupied  with  her  own  child.  When  seated  before  her 
toys,  and  the  little  thing  began  to  prattle,  we  felt  what  a 
treasure  we  had  to  cheer  us  in  our  continued  solitude. 
We  requested  Bosommuru  to  supply  us  with  a servant ; 
he  hesitated,  perhaps  he  felt  it  was  the  king’s  duty  to  do 
this  unsolicited,  but  finally  a girl  of  thirteen,  for  whom  we 
had  to  pay  twenty-four  dollars,  was  given  us,  and  proved 
a great  help. 

Letters  from  Administrator  Ussher  and  from  Mr.  Forson, 
which  were  brought  to  us  to  translate,  gave  us  some  in- 
sight into  the  state  of  affairs.  Mr.  Ussher  expected  that 
prince  Ansa’s  mission  would  restore  peace,  and  that  since 
Adu  Bofo  had  returned,  we  should  be  set  free.  After 
taking  possession  of  Elmina,  the  English  Government 
would  take  care  that  the  king  should  still  receive  the 
yearly  sum  which  had  been  paid  by  Holland,  not  as  tri- 
bute, but  as  a friendly  offering. 

In  reference  to  the  slaves  who  had  fled  from  Ashantee  to 
Cape  Coast,  the  British  authorities  could  not  according  to 
their  laws  send  them  back,  but  the  king  was  advised  to 
place  a guard  at  the  Prah  to  prevent  his  subjects  leaving 
Ashantee.  Nothing  was  said  about  Akjampong,  but  the 
authorities  seemed  willing  to  send  him  back  from  Cape 
Coast  (whither  he  had  been  transported),  though  we  should 
find  it  more  desirable  for  him  to  be  kept  at  the  Coast  till 
we  were  set  free.  Mr.  Forson  begged  the  king  to  let  his 


168 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


people  (sent  eight  months  before  with  presents  to  his 
majesty),  leave  Coomassie  and  return  to  him.  The  sur- 
renderingof  Elmina  occasioned  much  vexation  in  the  palace, 
nor  was  this  the  only  one.  Ashantee  had  quarrelled  with 
Asen  about  some  debt,  and  the  latter  had  struck  a kra 
(“  king’s  soul  ”),  which  was  considered  a deadly  insult. 

We  too  were  not  without  our  grievances.  I had 
worked  very  hard  at  our  plantation,  and  more  than  eighty 
yam  roots  had  been  put  in  the  ground,  when  one  morning 
I discovered  that  thirty-five  had  been  dug  out  again.  We 
were  prepared  for  robberies  at  harvest  time,  and  had 
arranged  to  sleep  out  of  doors,  but  we  had  not  dreamt  of 
such  insolence  as  this.  And  how  to  guard  against  it  we 
did  not  know.  It  would  have  been  easy  to  get  the 
king  to  announce  with  the  gong  that  no  one  was  • to 
approach  our  plantation,  but  what  if  it  occurred  after  all  ? 
The  king  regarded  the  mangoes  growing  in  the  court  of 
the  mission-house  as  his  property,  and  desired  that  they 
should  be  better  watched ; but  we  could  not  even  protect 
them  from  night  robberies,  and  if  a thief  chose  to  run  the 
risk,  how  could  we  give  him  up  to  be  beheaded  ? 

We  had  bought  a steady  man  (Kwaku),  belonging  to  a 
village  near  Ahudome,  for  twenty -two  dollars : he  could 
not  speak  Ashantee,  and  was  beside  himself  with  joy  on  en- 
tering our  service.  Poor  fellow,  how  I longed  to  be  able  to 
take  him  back  to  his  own  country,  though  he  was  very 
useful  to  us.  The  other  Kwaku  was  by  the  king’s  order 
compelled  to  leave  us  to  his  own  and  our  sorrow,  and 
though  we  had  put  ourselves  to  all  sorts  of  inconvenience 
out  of  pure  regard  for  him,  hoping  to  be  able  to  give  his 
master  what  he  considered  his  value.  How  could  thiev- 
ing and  lying  decrease  in  a country  where  human  goods 
were  so  revoltingly  disposed  of. 

The  chief  of  Wusutra  was  ordered  to  have  all  his 
young  men  ready  to  fetch  something  for  the  king,  and 


PROLONGED  WAITING. 


169 


four  hundred  were  sent  northward,  under  an  Ashantee 
colonel,  whither  and  for  what  purpose  no  one  knew.  A 
few  days  later,  the  single  women  of  the  same  village  were 
summoned,  the  king  promising  to  give  them  work,  hut  as 
we  believed  to  be  sold,  though  they  had  given  themselves 
up  voluntarily,  and  had  been  assured  they  should  he  sent 
hack  to  their  own  land.  Truly  it  was  difficult  to  enter- 
tain a warm  affection  for  such  a nation,  and  yet  I pain- 
fully felt  that  my  poor  words  would  be  powerless  unless 
they  proceeded  from  a loving  heart. 

When  the  Adae  fell  on  a Sunday,  we  could  scarcely 
attempt  street  preaching,  on  account  of  the  drinking  and 
general  excitement.  At  other  times  we  were  greatly  en- 
couraged, as  on  one  occasion,  where  two  of  the  king’s  sons 
were  among  the  audience,  on  another  when  we  had  more 
than  four  hundred  attentive  listeners,  and  yet  again,  when 
a chief  visited  me  with  his  two  sons  who  had  expressed 
a desire  to  know  me  ; still  our  hope  of  making  any  lasting 
impression  was  continually  checked. 

On  May  30th,  the  wife  of  one  of  the  king’s  brothers 
died,  and  he  to  express  his  sympathy,  sent  more  than  a 
dozen  victims  for  sacrifice,  accompanied  by  the  wild  music 
of  the  horns.  At  such  times  the  question  would  arise, 
what  were  we  that  we  should  attempt  to  do  battle  against 
this  mighty  bulwark  of  Satan  ? It  almost  seemed  as  if 
we  heard  his  scornful  laugh ! but  we  sowed  on  in  faith 
and  hope,  looking  to  God  to  preserve  and  fructify  the  seed. 

A letter  from  the  prince  on  June  4th  occasioned  us 
much  concern.  It  accompanied  a box  with  a variety  of 
things  we  had  ordered,  and  told  us  of  the  arrival  of  the 
governor-in-cliief  at  Elnrina,  the  taking  of  which  place 
caused  all  other  affairs  to  be  put  on  one  side,  so  that  the 
king’s  letter  remained  unanswered.  The  prince  deplored 
that  new  comers  unacquainted  with  the  country  declined 
to  take  advice  from  experienced  natives. 


170 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


His  excellency,  Mr  Hennesy,  had  already  proclaimed  that 
the  way  to  the  Coast  was  open  to  every  Ashantee,  without 
reference  to  the  prince.  Akjampong,  who  was  sent  by  the 
Dutch  to  Kwantiabo,  was  said  to  be  no  longer  in  custody, 
and  might  be  expected  in  Coomassie  in  a month.  This  we 
had  long  dreaded,  knowing  well  how  this  proud,  cruel 
man  would  let  loose  the  bridal  of  his  hatred  against 
all  Europeans,  and  turn  the  heads  of  the  people.  The 
double-tongued  Afirifa,  too,  was  expected  with  his  friends 
from  the  Prah,  the  man  who  above  all  others  urged  the 
king  to  insist  on  a ransom.  Mr.  Plange  was  likewise  on 
the  road  with  presents  from  both  the  Colonial  Govern- 
ments, among  which  was  a gigantic  mirror,  so  difficult  to 
transport  that  the  king  was  requested  to  light  the  path 
through  the  forest,  that  it  might  not  be  damaged.  We 
did  not  anticipate  that  Mr.  Plange  would  intercede  for 
our  release,  and  could  only  trust  in  the  Lord  for  help  in 
His  own  good  time. 

It  was  now  exactly  three  years  on  June  12th  since  we 
had  been  taken  prisoners.  How  little  we  should  have 
believed  it,  had  we  then  been  told  that  we  could  have 
sustained  a three  years’  captivity.  But  the  darker  the 
prospect  the  more  earnestly  did  we  desire  to  do  something 
for  the  Ashantees,  and  I arranged  a room  in  the  adjoin- 
ing building  for  reading  and  praying,  hoping  that  it 
would  also  serve  for  a school-room. 

I had  for  some  time  been  trying  to  collect  a few  poor 
children  on  Sundays,  showing  them  pictures,  singing  to 
them  and  telling  them  of  the  Saviour’s  love,  and  more  came 
than  I had  ventured  to  expect — why  therefore  might  I not 
try  to  teach  them  daily  ? I spoke  to  them  of  my  wish,  and 
they  not  only  expressed  anxiety  to  learn,  but  offered  to  help 
in  the  repairs.  We  opened  an  entrance  from  the  street 
that  they  might  come  straight  into  the  school-room,  and 
as  they  entered  the  scene  moved  me  beyond  expression. 


PROLONGED  WAITING. 


171 


It  was  about  this  time  that  the  queen  mother  made 
over  the  treasures  of  the  former  king  to  her  son.  Accord- 
ing to  Ashantee  custom  the  mother  of  the  heir  keeps  pos- 
session of  the  treasures  on  the  death  of  the  sovereign, 
until  her  son  has  acquired  experience.  Kwakoo  Dooah 
had  now  been  dead  five  years,  after  a reign  of  thirty -three 
without  going  to  war,  with  the  exception  of  a single 
campaign  on  the  Prah,  which  was  without  conflict.  He 
had  therefore  collected  more  money  than  any  of  his  prede- 
cessors. It  was  weighed  in  a large  scale  held  by  four 
strong  slaves,  but  it  was  not  till  three  months  later  that 
the  elders  allowed  Kari-Kari  to  take  possession. 


172 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

MR.  PLANGE’S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 

The  heavy  rains  of  July  were  almost  too  much  for  the 
old  mission-house,  with  its  soaked  walls  and  leaking  roof, 
3ret  so  many  new  Dampans  were  being  built,  that  canes 
needed  for  repairs  were  not  procurable,  and  we  petitioned 
the  king  to  allow  us  to  use  grass  instead.  Forty  years 
before  this  same  request  had  been  denied  the  Wesleyan 
missionaries,  a grass  roof  being  prohibited  in  Coomassie, 
but  our  petition  was  successful,  and  the  king  said, 
“ Begin  as  soon  as  you  please.” 

Under  an  inundation  of  tropical  rain,  Mr.  Plange  and 
his  wife  were  ceremoniously  welcomed  on  the  mpramaso 
place,  after  a terrible  journey  of-  ten  weeks,  during  which 
his  money  was  exhausted,  and  he  and  his  people  nearly 
starved.  He  brought  a number  of  boxes  with  him  which 
aroused  the  cupidity  of  Opoku,  who  zealously  offered  to 
receive  him.  Indeed  the  king  had  to  interfere  before  the 
old  man  yielded  the  point,  and  we  were  allowed  to  wel- 
come him  into  the  mission-house,  and  to  receive  the 
letters  and  presents  he  had  brought  us  from  unknown 
friends  in  Berne. 

Mr.  Plange  had  been  sent  by  both  the  English  and 
Dutch  governments,  and  gave  the  king  official  information 
of  the  ceding  of  Elmina  to  the  British.  He  was  com- 
missioned by  the  administrator,  Mr.  Pope  Hennesy,  to 
offer  not  only  the  usual  yearly  present,  but  to  double  it, 
that  peace  might  be  secured,  and  he  expressed  the  hope 


MR.  FLANGE’S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 


173 


which  had  been  so  often  expressed  before  that  his  majesty 
would  set  his  innocent  white  prisoners  free.  The  Dutch 
governor  Ferguson  also  sent,  with  the  news  of  the 
termination  of  the  confederacy,  presents  to  the  king,  con- 
sisting of  the  costly  mirror  before  alluded  to,  and  a 
general’s  helmet  and  sword. 

He  described  Akjampong  as  having  behaved  in  so 
violent  a manner  that  had  an  Ashantee  king  been  thus 
treated  by  a guest,  he  would  certainly  have  had  him  be- 
headed, but  out  of  regard  to  the  old  friendship  of  the  two 
governments  he  had  only  had  him  conveyed  to  Asim,  from 
whence  he  would  find  his  own  way  back  to  Coomassie, 
and  he  begged  the  king  to  forgive  him  as  the  governor 
had  done. 

The  sympathy  of  de  Haes,  the  Dutch  commander  of 
the  frigate  Wassenar  lying  before  Elmina,  touched  us 
deeply;  he  interceded  for  us  in  a special  letter,  sent 
presents  to  the  king,  and  begged  in  his  own  name  for  our 
release.  The  official  answer  to  the  king’s  letter  was  en- 
trusted by  Mr.  Hennesy  to  the  Ashantee  messengers, 
Kotiko  and  Afirifa.  He  agreed  to  a ransom  of  £1000,  but 
not  a farthing  more,  and  if  the  king  permitted  us  to  leave, 
the  money  was  to  be  paid  at  the  Prah.  Mr.  Plange 
hoped  the  king  would  be  so  satisfied  with  his  yearly 
present  being  doubled,  that  he  would  not  desire  any 
additional  ransom.  But  our  hope  was  not  bright,  we  had 
ceased  to  look  for  anything  from  men.  Our  trust  was  in 
the  Lord,  in  the  crisis  which  we  felt  was  now  at  hand. 
(See  Appendix  V.) 

One  day  we  were  suddenly  summoned  to  the  palace 
with  Mrs.  Plange,  that  the  king  might  show  us  his  wives, 
and  little  Rosie  was  especially  invited.  After  long 
waiting  we  were  led  into  the  inner  court,  where  sat  the 
monarch  surrounded  by  little  boys ; opposite  to  him,  and 
the  central  figure  in  a group  of  thirty  others,  was  the  first 


174 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


wife,  weighed  down  with  golden  ornaments.  The  entire 
party  seemed  much  pleased  to  have  so  good  an  oppor- 
tunity of  inspecting  us,  but  the  little  one  was  the  chief 
attraction.  “ Could  she  run,”  asked  the  king.  Kokoo 
put  her  down,  just  holding  her  under  the  arms,  when 
she  ran  straight  up  to  him,  to  his  and  every  one’s  great 
delight.  He  held  out  his  hands,  drew  her  between  his 
knees  and  played  with  her.  Rosie,  all  unconscious  that 
she  was  a prisoner,  could  not  take  her  eyes  off  his  sandals. 
What  pleased  me  least  was  that  the  king  insisted  on 
being  saluted  by  each  of  the  women,  and  made  my  wife 
take  her  hat  off  to  look  at  both  sides  of  her  hair,  com- 
paring her  with  a white  albino.  But  we  were  prisoners, 
and  we  had  to  submit. 

We  were  also  obliged  to  show  ourselves  at  the  recep- 
tion of  Kotiko  and  Afirifa.  Opoku,  that  nephew  of  Adu 
Bofo,  who  had  been  sent  by  him  in  July,  1869,  to  the 
Kroboes  as  a guarantee  of  our  speedy  release,  was  also 
present,  together  with  forty  soldiers,  part  of  the  troop 
which  had  accompanied  Akjampong  to  Elmina.  From 
the  opposite  side  there  approached  a procession  bearing 
presents  of  rum,  sheep,  and  oxen  from  Yoew  Boakje,  a son 
of  the  late  king,  who  wished  to  express  his  thanks  to  the 
reigning  sovereign  for  having  offered  numerous  sacrifices 
to  celebrate  the  death  of  his  mother  and  brother,  which 
had  taken  place  some  years  before ! 

But  this  was  not  all  we  were  compelled  to  witness. 
Boakje  followed  the  present  with  a party  of  warriors 
painted  red,  who  stood  firing  before  the  king  for  a full 
quarter  of  an  hour,  then  came  their  wives,  who  also 
returned  thanks,  after  which  the  king  gave  his  presents, 
consisting  of  gold,  various  ornaments,  clothing,  &c., 
carried  in  three  divisions.  At  the  head  of  each  marched 
a royal  messenger,  loudly  proclaiming  to  all  the  chiefs 
what  the  king  gave  for  the  funeral  celebration,  in  money, 


MR.  FLANGE'S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 


175 


jewels,  dresses,  sheep,  and  finally  in  human  sacrifices,  and 
hardly  had  the  presents  been  produced  when  a number  of 
odumfo  (executioners)  appeared,  followed  by  a blood- 
thirsty multitude,  who  rushed  into  the  next  street.  Three 
chosen  victims  were  led  forth,  who  had  been  already  lying 
between  life  and  death  for  some  weeks,  with  their  feet 
and  hands  in  irons,  understanding  too  well  the  cause  of 
the  firing. 

Presently,  one  of  the  party  who  had  gone  off  returned 
in  a state  of  high  excitement,  displaying  a knife.  One  of 
the  intended  victims  had  somehow  procured  this  weapon, 
and  with  it  had  wounded  the  odumfo,  who  sprang  upon 
him.  Another  of  these  wretches  speedily  ran  him  through 
the  cheek,  and  he  was  brought  here  bound. 

The  multitude  hearing  the  death  drum  hurried  in  the 
direction  whence  the  sound  proceeded,  the  fatal  signal  was 
soon  heard,  and  a [muffled  sound  announced  that  the  exe- 
cution was  over,  the  band  returned  playing  and  uttering 
cries  of  joy,  and  sat  down  by  his  majesty.  We  after- 
wards came  accidentally  upon  the  blood-stained  ground, 
where  lay  the  headless  trunks,  their  hands  bound  on  their 
backs,  and  a warrior  standing  by,  deliberately  smearing 
his  fetish  with  the  blood  of  the  last  victim. 

We  had  already  seen  a great  deal  of  Coomassie,  and 
our  eyes  and  hearts  were  in  some  degree  accustomed  to  its 
horrors,  but  this  was  overwhelming.  The  Ashantees 
stood  around  laughing  and  joking,  whilst  I attempted  to 
hurry  home  to  sigh  and  cry  for  this  poor  nation.  But 
no  ! we  were  forced  to  stay  to  see  the  king  pass.  He 
came,  surrounded  by  torches,  in  his  sedan  chair,  which  is 
bordered  by  a dozen  swords  covered  with  gold.  He  saw 
and  saluted  us  with  a smile,  but  looked  confused  as  if  he 
were  struggling  with  serious  thoughts.  Oh,  when  will 
Christianity  help  these  poor  deluded  people  ? 

Weeks  passed  by,  and  Mr.  Plange  was  not  invited  to 


176 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANEE. 


appear,  or  remembered  with  any  presents.  It  was  said 
that  Kotiko  the  privy  counsellor  had  reproached  the 
king  with  spending  too  much  money  on  strangers  ; people 
here  however  seem  fond  of  surprises,  for  on  July  29tli  he 
was  suddenly  summoned  to  the  palace,  and  we  were  to  go 
with  him.  In  the  outer  yard  we  met  Afirifa  and  Kotiko 
with  others,  which  led  us  to  suppose  that  they  wished  to 
acquit  themselves  of  their  embassy.  When  therefore  Mr. 
Plange  was  ordered  to  read  his  letters,  he  stated  that  he 
had  arrived  at  the  capital  before  Afirifa,  and  could  not 
allow  his  affairs  to  be  mixed  up  with  his  (Afirifa’s),  where- 
upon the  latter  was  sent  into  the  outer  court.  Mr.  Plange 
commenced  reading,  but  the  remarks  of  the  Dutch  gover- 
nor upon  Akjampong’s  unjustifiable  conduct  were  so 
severe  that  we  were  sent  to  the  other  side  of  the  court. 

When  the  words  were  read,  “ King  William  III.  trans- 
fers Elmina  with  all  rights  and  possessions  on  the  Gold 
Coast  to  her  majesty  the  queen  of  Great  Britain,  etc,”  the 
interpreter  Nantschi  explained,  “ The  king  of  Holland  is 
queen  Victoria’s  husband ; how  is  it  that  he  sells  his  pos- 
sessions to  his  wife  ? ” Mr.  Plange  did  not  attend  to  this 
interpretation,  but  went  on  reading  and  explaining  in  the 
Fan  tee  dialect. 

The  king  enquired  if  the  chiefs  of  the  various  races 
in  and  around  Elmina  had  given  their  consent  to  this 
transfer.  He  was  told  that  the  king  of  Elmina  had 
mounted  the  British  flag  and  fired  seven  times  to  ex- 
press his  joy  at  the  English  present  of  rum,  etc. 
The  announcement  of  a yearly  present  of  forty-eight  oz. 
of  gold  instead  of  the  usual  twenty-four,  was  received 
with  universal  approbation,  but  the  king  broke  up  the 
interview  with  the  unmeaning  phrase,  that  he  “ wished 
to  live  in  peace  with  the  white  people,  and  hoped  to  dis- 
miss their  messengers  with  good  reports  of  him.” 

In  the  meantime  he  seemed  to  wish  to  raise  his  own 


MR.  FLANGE'S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 


177 


position  by  elevating  that  of  his  friends.  Men  who  till 
now  had  only  been  his  chamberlains,  and  whose  office  it 
was  to  carry  his  sedan  chair  and  large  umbrella,  were 
made  chiefs. 

On  August  5th,  these  men  dressed  in  a style  denoting 
the  highest  rank,  thanked  the  king  publicly  in  a large 
assembly  in  the  Elmina  street.  Each  of  them  aimed  at 
showing  himself  off  to  the  best  advantage  by  boasting  of 
his  greatness  and  power,  and  displaying  his  jewellery  and 
riches,  whilst  his  followers  danced  furiously,  and  endea- 
voured to  outdo  each  other  in  screaming  and  firing  off  guns. 

These  proceedings  struck  us  as  of  a very  warlike 
nature,  and  there  were  other  movements  amongst  the  im- 
portant persons  present  which  were  somewhat  inexpli- 
cable. For  instance  the  prince  of  Kokofu  was  honoured 
by  a reception  in  the  evening,  on  which  occasion  the  king 
presented  him  with  seventy-six  powder  boxes.  The 
prince  of  Bekwse  also  arrived,  and  these  gentlemen  will 
not  be  allowed  to  leave  the  town  until  after  the  feast  of 
yams  has  been  celebrated,  which  is  to  be  unusually  early 
this  year. 

On  August  5th,  Mr.  Plange’s  present  arrived.  It  was 
poor  in  the  extreme,  consisting  of  two  lean  sheep,  fifteen 
small  bananas,  and  thirty-six  dollars,  with  nine  more  for 
his  wife.  This  parsimony  might  result  from  a wise  pre- 
caution on  the  part  of  the  monarch,  who  knew  he  must 
make  a much  greater  effort  when  he  dismisses  the  ambas- 
sador, especially  if  he  send  us  with  him.  He  had  privately 
informed  prince  Ansa  that  this  time  he  would  really  let 
us  go,  but  we  did  not  rely  on  his  word. 

Mr.  Plange  tried  in  a later  assembly,  which  was  attended 
by  the  whole  council,  to  show  the  king  things  in  their 
true  light,  plainly  telling  him  that  if  we  were  not  released, 
the  barricading  would  certainly  be  enforced,  and  repeating 
that  £1000  would  be  the  very  highest  sum  which  would 

N 


178 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


be  paid  for  our  ransom.  The  conversation  at  length  took 
a confidential  tone,  when  the  king  remarked  that  he 
would  beg  the  governor  to  send  more  missionaries,  “ who 
would  pray  to  God,  and  repair  the  mission-house.”  He 
might  have  thought  that  besides  the  ornament  to  the  town 
of  a stately  building,  a certain  blessing  would  be  connected 
with  it,  proceeding  from  the  Christian’s  God.  His  super- 
stitious mind  probably  fancied  some  earthly  good  would 
come  to  him  in  a mysterious  way,  if  he  so  far  protected 
and  assisted  missionaries. 

Amidst  so  much  that  was  painful,  we  had  great 
satisfaction  and  comfort  in  our  little  school — from 
ten  to  thirteen  boys  came  regularly  one  hour  a day,  and 
though  they  had  difficulty  in  learning  the  letters,  they 
enjoyed  singing,  and  were  able  to  manage  the  two  songs 
we  taught  them,  “Great  Emmanuel,”  and  “Oh  how  joy- 
ful,” pretty  well.  They  were  wild  little  fellows,  and  ac- 
customed to  idle  about  in  the  market-place,  and  often 
quarrelled,  when  one  or  another  would  stay  away  ; their 
singing  too  was  in  the  onset  dreadful  howling — calling  for 
much  forbearance  and  patience,  but  we  felt  it  such  a 
mercy  to  be  able  to  set  to  work  even  in  this  simple  way, 
that  we  were  not  easily  discouraged.  When  Joseph,  on 
his  return  from  the  Coast,  brought  amongst  other  things 
some  slates  and  pencils,  our  scholars  were  very  much 
delighted.  * 

* In  a letter  of  the  same  date  Mr.  K.  wrote,  “I  must  add  some 
words  to  brother  R.’s  note,  for  he  speaks  too  humldy  of  our  work  in 
Coomassie.  W e have  an  irregular  congregation,  which  has  seldom  num- 
bered less  than  three  hundred  individuals,  mostly  men  and  youths. 
Our  school  contains  from  fourteen  to  fifteen  boys,  sons  of  respectable 
Ashantees,  who,  although  they  must  often  be  summoned  when  they  idle 
about  the  streets,  yet  always  come.  I can  hear  them  from  my  room 
just  now,  singing  really  well  to  the  tune  of  ‘God  save  the  Queen.’ 
We  have  also  contrived  a little  chapel  from  the  ruins  of  a house,  where 
we  hold  our  school  and  services  ; and  better  than  all,  the  Ashantees 
know  us  aud  begin  to  trust  us,  so  that  we  have  already  a footing  here.” 


MR.  PLANGE'S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 


179 


We  were  so  far  encouraged  as  seriously  to  contemplate 
establishing  a permanent  mission  in  Coomassie,  and  I 
looked  forward  in  the  event  of  our  gaining  our  liberty,  to 
joining  David  Asanti  in  this  work.  I soon  found  an 
opportunity  of  stating  my  wishes  to  the  king.  He  had 
seemed  so  well  disposed  towards  us  in  all  his  dealings 
with  Afirifa,  that  I placed  before  him  the  question  of  our 
committee  on  the  subject. 

He  replied,  “ That  is  just  what  I want,  missionaries 
ought  to  be  here,  and  I will  send  my  own  sons  to  the 
school.”  On  my  continuing— that  I had  now  lived  among 
them  for  three  years,  loved  them,  hated  no  one,  and  was 
prepared  to  return  if  my  elders  would  send  me, — “ Yes,” 
he  replied,  “ now  you  speak  sweet  words,  but  when  you 
are  once  at  the  Coast  you  will  forget  everything.” 

I immediately  approached  nearer  and  answered,  “ I am 
a missionary  and  do  not  tell  lies.  To  return  is  my  firm 
determination.  If  my  elders  will  not  send  me,  I must 
refrain.  If  they  send  me  I will  come  with  joy.”  To  which 
he  again  replied,  “Very  good,  if  you  come  or  your  brother, 
I will  confide  to  you  my  son  to  train,  and  will  visit  your 
mission-house  from  time  to  time.”  Several  of  the  chiefs 
joined  in  at  this,  saying,  “We  too  will  send  our  sons  to 
school.”  Still  the  day  of  our  release  remained  undecided. 

The  Yam  festival  that  year  was  less  numerously 
attended  than  usual,  but  the  Sunday  was  spoiled,  and  we 
were  obliged  to  omit  street  preaching.  The  human 
sacrifice  on  this  occasion  was  a Fetish  priest,  whose 
severed  head  the  wretched  old  Odumfo  exhibited  before 
us.’1"  The  king  danced  with  a small  silk  handkerchief  in 
his  hand  instead  of  his  sword  and  gun,  a change  which 
we  understood  to  signify  his  peaceful  intentions.  Much 
drinking  followed,  but  he  was  not  intoxicated  as  usual, 
and  parted  from  us  with  a warm  pressure  of  the  hand. 

The  first  day  of  sprinkling  and  purification  fell  on 


180 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Friday,  August  30th,  and  I was  again  forced  to  witness 
headless  bodies  dragged  by  a rope  to  the  horrible  recep- 
tacle which  already  contained  thousands.  On  the  second 
day  of  purification,  September  17th,  we  withdrew  from  the 
ceremony  held  in  honour  of  the  protecting  Fetish  Bosom- 
muru,  and  went  to  our  plantation,  for  in  the  meantime 
our  horizon  had  again  darkened  ; indeed,  the  storm  was 
already  begun. 

On  September  2nd,  the  high  council  met,  at  which  were 
the  Princes  Dwaben,  Mampong,  and  Bekwae,  Avhile  Adu 
Bofo,  who  was  seriously  ill,  was  represented  by  his  son, 
and  a subordinate  officer,  Nantschi.  The  subject  of  the 
ransom  being  first  discussed,  Nantschi  expressed  his 
astonishment  at  the  governor  naming  £1000  as  the  highest 
sum,  when  their  demand  had  been  £4860  at  the  very 
lowest.  To  this  the  king  replied,  “ Siisse  will  come  again 
and  found  a school,  but  with  such  demands  we  should 
make  this  return  impossible,”  he  then  suggested  the  sum 
should  be  lowered  to  £2000,  to  which,  after  a long 
palaver,  they  all  agreed. 

Mr.  Plange  was  then  called  upon  to  give  his  opinion. 
Utterly  unable  to  conceal  his  annoyance,  he  said  abruptly 
that  the  governor  would  not  pay  a farthing  more  than 
£1000,  and  if  he  returned  to  the  Coast  without  us,  the 
way  would  be  blocked  immediately. 

Fatal  words  ! The  chiefs  first  laughed,  then  a general 
tone  of  dissatisfaction  was  apparent,  and  the  storm  broke 
out  in  curses,  oaths,  and  threats.  “ A few  days  ago,”  said 
the  king,  “ I thought  you  were  joking,  if  you  are  in  earnest 
you  may  come.  We  are  ready  ! Your  governor  cannot 
leave  his  fort  without  an  umbrella,  so  afraid  is  he 
of  sun  and  rain.  Let  him  try  to  come  to  us.  For  a 
long  time  the  Ashantees  have  been  going  up  to  Fan  tee, 
and  then  the  white  men  hid  themselves  in  their 
forts,  it  would  be  something  new  if  the  Fantees  were  to 


MR.  FLANGE'S  SECOND  EMBASSY. 


181 


come  here !”  This  was  spoken  amid  thundering  applause. 
The  Bantama  prince  then  shook  his  fist  in  Plange’s  face, 
and  in  the  most  offensive  and  insulting  language, 
threatened  war.  The  queen  mother  said,  “ I am  only  a 
woman,  hut  would  fight  the  governor  with  my  left  hand.” 
“ I am  but  a small  chief,  said  another,  yet  shall  the 
governor  pale  before  me;”  while  many  voices  cried,  “ who- 
ever sells  fixes  the  price.  We  had  trouble  enough  to  get 
these  goods  here  ; if  the  governor  will  not  buy  them,  he 
may  leave  them.”  At  last  there  was  a frantic  and  united 
cry  of  “ We  will  not  give  them  up.  Let  him  fetch  them 
with  fire  and  sword,  we  will  kill  them;”  while  the  king 
turned  angrily  to  Plange,  adding,  “ if  you  wish,  I can  show 
you  my  supply  of  powder.” 

One  man  alone  remained  quiet  in  the  uproar — the 
gigantic  prince  of  Mampong,  who  had  before  voted  for 
our  freedom  without  a ransom.  To  him  Plange  turned 
with  the  request  that  he  would  try  to  soften  down  the 
high  council,  while  the  king  exclaimed,  “ that  is  a good 
word,  we  will  now  break  up.”  It  was  evident  all  wished 
that  things  should  take  a milder  turn,  as  the  interpreters 
remarked  that  Mr  Plange  need  not  repeat  to  the  governor 
what  he  had  just  heard. 

That  after  their  recent  heavy  losses  of  money,  men  and 
first-rate  leaders,  the  chiefs  should  again  wish  for  war,  we 
could  scarcely  believe,  though  if  it  were  declared,  they 
would  doubtless  march  into  the  field  with  spirit.  But  far 
worse  to  me  was  the  thought  that  in  that  case  the  idea  of 
a mission  in  Ashantee  must  be  given  up,  and  I greatly 
doubted  whether  the  king  would  set  us  free,  even  if 
£2000  were  offered  for  our  ransom,  though  at  the  same 
time  I did  not  believe  there  would  be  war  on  our  account, 
neither  did  the  committee  expect  it. 

For  some  weeks  Kiihne  had  been  suffering  from  his  old 
complaint,  cough  and  hemorrhage ; the  continued  disap- 


182 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


pointment  told  upon  him  and  depressed  his  spirits,  so 
that  I much  desired  speedy  freedom  for  him,  whilst  we, 
having  better  health,  might  remain  yet.  Our  Rosie  was 
a year  old  and  strong  for  her  age  ; our  delight  in  her 
greatly  softened  our  affliction,  especially  when  she  took 
her  first  step  alone. 

Mr.  Plange  remained  with  us,  while  a royal  messenger 
was  despatched  to  the  Coast  with  a determined  answer 
to  his  demands,  which  had  been  fully  discussed  in  council. 
Kiihne  too  wrote  to  the  governor,  telling  him  that  the 
chiefs  here  had  the  upper  hand,  and  would  gladly  draw 
the  king  into  another  war  ; M.  Bonnat  and  I added  a few 
lines  begging  that  if  possible  K.’s  liberty  might  be 
brought  about. 

The  king  privately  represented  to  Plange  how  unwisely 
he  had  behaved.  He  professed  himself  in  favour  of 
peace,  but  said  the  overbearing  chiefs  insisted  on  a ransom 
in  gold.  He  also  dared  to  boast  how  well  he  provided  for 
us  (nine  dollars  for  five  persons  for  three  weeks !)  without 
our  working  for  it.  He  had  of  course  observed  K.’s  deli- 
cate health,  and  would  have  given  him  a wife  if  he  had 
only  asked  him,  to  which  the  ambassador  replied  that 
missionaries  were  not  so  easily  satisfied  in  the  choice  of  a 
wife,  and  the  best  thing  was  to  send  the  sick  man  to  the 
Coast  at  once. 

The  king  was  however  not  to  be  persuaded,  though  he 
hinted  that  he  might  eventually  take  £1500,  and  finished 
by  making  a request  that  the  governor  should  send  him 
five  casks  of  chalk,  and  all  sorts  of  oil  colours  to  restore 
his  stone  house ; also  clocks,  bells,  waterproof  boots,  &c. 
Ansa’s  nephew,  Owusu  Kokoo,  a man  whom  we  could 
trust,  whom  the  king  regarded  as  his  grandson,  and 
made  the  only  channel  for  confidential  communication 
with  the  Coast,  was  despatched  with  these  requests.  How 
childish  would  this  behaviour  appear  to  the  governor. 


A CRITICAL 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

A CRITICAL  TIME. 

The  loner  threatened  crisis  now  seemed  imminent. 
People  from  Aguogo  (belonging  to  Ashantee  Akem)  had 
sent  word  to  their  relatives  in  Akem  to  be  on  their  guard, 
as  the  king  thought  of  making  war  with  them,  and  when 
this  came  to  his  ears,  it  was  immediately  brought  before 
the  high  council.  The  chiefs  of  Ashantee  Akem  pleaded, 
not  guilty,  and  had  to  drink  the  odum  water,  after  which 
six  of  them  were  condemned  to  death.  Our  acquaintance, 
the  chief  Asamoa,  escaped,  and  was  afterwards  pardoned 
on  paying  a heavy  fine,  but  the  friendly  Mampong  was 
kept  in  irons.  When  this  became  known,  many  of  the 
inhabitants  of  Aguogo  and  Sokore  hastily  concealed  them- 
selves. 

A chief  in  the  vassal  state  of  Serem  had  been  amusing 
himself  with  making  an  image  of  gold  to  display  his 
riches.  The  king  sent  messengers  to  demand  this  image, 
whom  the  chief  dismissed,  saying,  if  the  king  wished 
for  an  image,  he  could  make  one  for  himself,  upon  which 
other  messengers  were  despatched,  and  the  way  was 
ordered  to  be  barricaded  until  their  return. 

To  the  north  of  Asini,  and  west  of  Fan  tee,  a day’s 
march  further  into  the  interior,  was  the  commercial  town 
of  Kinshabo,  numbering  about  four  thousand  inhabitants. 
Its  Prince  Amatifu,  an  ally  of  Ashantee,  had  delivered  a 
large  number  of  powder-boxes  on  credit  to  the  king,  for 
which  he  offered  in  payment  the  hundreds  of  Wusutra 


184 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


youths  who  had  been  sent  away  from  their  homes  ( see 
page  169).  The  chief  refused  to  take  them,  and  sent  word 
that  if  the  king  did  not  pay  in  gold,  he  would  wait  no 
longer.  From  this,  and  from  the  fact  that,  on  account  of 
the  expense  he  declined  to  visit  the  abode  of  his  Fetish 
during  the  yam  festival,  it  appeared  that  Kari-Kari  was 
really  suffering  from  want  of  money.  Kwakoo  Dooah’s 
treasure  ( see  page  171)  was  regarded  as  crown  property, 
that  might  be  used  for  national  but  not  for  personal 
expenses. 

An  Ashantee  one  day  tauntingly  exclaimed  to  a Fantee, 
“ Only  wait  a while,  and  the  king  will  march  against  you 
and  drag  you  all  here.”  In  a private  interview  with  Mr. 
Plange,  the  king  declared  in  angry  tones  his  love  of  peace, 
and  commissioned  the  ambassador  to  write  to  the  gover- 
nor that  very  night,  stating  that  if  it  was  a case  of 
necessity,  £1000  would  be  sufficient  as  ransom,  but  it 
must  be  paid  immediately.  The  letter  was  to  be  dated 
October  1st,  but  the  messenger,  Owusu  Kokoo,  was  not  to 
deliver  it  until  the  governor  had  really  refused  the 
demanded  £2000.  Mr.  Plange  conceded  so  far  as  to  draw 
up  the  letter,  but  privately  communicated  its  contents  to 
the  governor,  through  a bearer.  To  us  it  seemed  as  if  the 
Ashantees  would  be  satisfied  with  any  sum  that  might 
enable  them  at  once  to  declare  war.  * 

* This  letter  may  serve  as  characteristic  of  the  style  of  the  Ashantee 
courts  : — 

“ It  is  the  pressing  wish  of  my  great  chiefs  that  I should  communi- 
cate to  your  excellency,  that  with  regard  to  the  ransom  for  the  white 
men  who  are  here,  which  has  been  valued  in  my  letter  sent  by  my  chief 
Owusu  Kokoo  Kuma  at  £2000,  my  views  have  now  undergone  a change, 
viz.,  that  your  excellency  has  now  only  £1000  to  pay,  which  is  promised 
to  me  and  my  chiefs,  for,  considering  the  now  firmly  established  peace, 
it  seems  unnecessary  to  me  to  enlighten  your  excellency  further  upon  it. 
I have  done  all  that  I could  in  this  matter,  also  your  excellency’s 
messenger,  Mr.  Plange,  has  exerted  himself  extraordinarily  with  my 
chiefs,  and  I have  endeavoured  to  foster  good  feeling  towards  your  ex- 


A CRITICAL  TIME. 


185 


| 

The  next  day  the  man  who  had  threatened  the  Fantee 
was  charged  and  found  guilty.  Plange  begged  for  the  poor 
fellow’s  life,  but  the  king  would  not  listen.  “ You  shall 
see  how  I chastise  such  deceivers,”  was  his  angry  reply. 
A further  petition  to  the  queen  mother  was  successful 
so  far,  that  the  cruel  monarch  consented  to  sleep  over 
it.  Meanwhile  the  offender  was  placed  in  the  block 
and  unmercifully  thrashed,  amid  scornful  cries  of  con- 
tempt. 

We  were  just  then  gladdened  by  letters  from  home, 
brought  us  by  two  Fantees  on  September  80th.  Friends, 
relations,  and  fellow- workers,  overwhelmed  us  with  love 
and  tender  sympathy.  They  also  unconsciously  aided  me 
in  a profitable  transaction. 

For  a long  time  the  mohammedans  had  been  trying  to 
persuade  me  to  part  with  my  clock  for  a slave,  but  I 
did  not  like  to  give  it  up,  and  promised  to  send  for 
another.  A beautiful  watch  sent  from  Mr.  Michaud  in 
Neuchatel  gave  me  the  opportunity  of  gratifying  them. 
I hesitated  to  accept  the  thirty  dollars  they  offered,  as 
it  was  only  worth  about  three,  but  willingly  took  a 
little  girl  of  eight  years  old,  who  had  been  stolen  from 
her  country  and  kept  in  slavery.  The  buyers  had  seen 
a similar  watch  in  Timbuctoo,  and  were  especially 
astonished  at  its  striking  the  hours,  and  went  off  quite 
proud  of  their  treasure. 

Other  things  had  been  sent,  but  the  king’s  prohibition 

cellency.  Therefore  I beg  your  excellency,  in  order  that  this  affair  may 
be  quickly  concluded,  to  pay  me  the  sum,  partly  in  goods,  partly  in  gold 
dust  or  coin,  through  my  messenger ; so  that  I may  be  enabled  to  send 
the  white  men  to  the  coast,  and  to  announce  peace  to  all  my  land.  I 
hope  your  excellency  will  send  back  the  messenger  twenty  days  after 
sight,  and  expect  that  your  excellency  will  allow  no  delay  to  take  place 
in  the  matter,  but  complete  it  according  to  our  mutual  wishes.” 


Kofi  Kari-Kari. 
(Coffee  Calcalli.) 


186 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


made  it  difficult  for  us  to  get  them.  For  upwards  of  two 
months  five  boxes  had  been  lying  in  Akrofrum,  only  three 
days  journey  from  the  capital,  but  our  repeated  entreaties 
to  be  allowed  to  have  them  were  answered  with  promises 
only,  and  when  I sent  messengers  they  were  turned  back, 
until  at  length  after  continued  applications,  Bosommuru 
sent  a sword-bearer  to  accompany  my  people,  and  they 
finally  brought  them  on  October  19th. 

My  school  was  causing  me  some  anxiety.  We  gave  a 
fortnight’s  holiday  to  allow  the  boys  to  attend  the  yam 
festival,  and  when  I heard  (Oct.  3rd)  that  some  had 
returned,  I called  them,  and  begged  them  to  come  again 
to  school.  They  seemed  frightened,  for  a boy  who  had 
only  once  attended  had  been  complained  of  to  the  king 
and  well  thrashed.  When  I doubted  the  truth  of  the 
story,  and  spoke  of  mentioning  it,  they  begged  me  with 
tears  not  to  do  so ; it  would  cost  them,  as  tale  bearers 
and  betrayers,  their  heads.  I quieted  them  with  the 
promise  not  to  tell  anything  of  what  I had  heard,  but 
took  the  matter,  which  seriously  troubled  me,  to  God  in 
prayer. 

While  I was  thus  free  from  my  daily  engagements  I 
went  with  my  wife,  who  needed  a change,  to  M.  Bon- 
nat’s  cottage  in  the  plantation,  where  we  remained  some 
weeks. 

I asked  Bosommuru  why  the  children  did  not  appear, 
and  if  the  king  had  forbidden  it.  He  professed  to  know 
nothing,  but  would  enquire,  and  a week  later  gave  me  the 
king’s  permission  to  gather  them  together  again.  Still 
I felt  under  restraint.  On  my  way  home  however,  I 
beckoned  one  of  them  who  was  standing  in  the  market 
place,  but  he  ran  away  as  if  he  had  seen  a ghost.  Prince 
Ansa’s  relation  too,  Kwabena,  had  been  taken  away  from 
us  by  his  friends,  though  he  had  been  with  us  for  some 
time.  They  said  he  should  come  back  in  five  days,  but 


A CRITICAL  TIME. 


187 


lie  did  not  return,  and  when  I saw  him  he  told  me  that 
his  people  did  not  like  him  to  be  with  us. 

Amid  these  many  discouragements,  the  welfare  of  these 
poor  people  pressed  heavily  on  my  heart.  One  day, 
meeting  several  of  my  former  scholars  in  the  market 
place,  I again  invited  them,  and  promised  to  give  them 
oranges.  They  came  for  this,  but  persisted  in  saying  they 
were  afraid  to  come  to  school,  although  I told  them  they 
had  the  king’s  permission.  Later  in  the  day  others 
arrived,  attracted  no  doubt  by  the  oranges,  promising 
they  would  come  back  the  following  Monday.  And  they 
really  did  so  (October  23rd),  that  is  three  of  them,  whom 
we  begged  to  bring  others. 

We  had  soon  eight  Ashantees,  who  came  with  our  own 
boys  and  sat  down  again  to  learn,  rejoicing  greatly  at  the 
Christmas  gifts  we  were  preparing.  But  alas ! first  one 
and  then  another  was  called  away  to  follow  his  Adamfo 
(friend).  Most  of  the  free  youths  being  destined  to  be 
followers  of  this  or  that  chief,  to  make  a parade  before 
him  at  the  ceremonies,  and  when  grown  up  to  follow  him 
with  a gun. 

On  (October  22nd),  we  heard  that  a high  council  had 
been  held  in  Bantama,  when  the  chiefs  had  sworn  they 
would  march  against  the  Coast,  to  which  the  king  re- 
plied, “If  you  go,  I shall  go  with  you.”  A few  days 
later  we  were  told  that  Ashantee  had  promised  assistance 
to  the  prince  of  Kwantiabo,  who  had  long  sought  its  help 
against  a neighbouring  state. 

o o o 

That  something  was  going  on,  Mr.  Plange  had  to  learn 
to  his  bitter  cost,  the  king  declaring  in  an  assembly  of 
the  council  that  he  “ interfered  in  the  politics  of  the  king- 
dom, and  acted  as  if  no  one  could  read.”  It  was  evi- 
dently known  that  the  ambassador  had  secretly  written 
to  the  governor,  and  unscrupulously  compromised  the 
king  by  communicating  the  proceedings  of  the  council — 


188 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASUANTEE. 


(see  page  184).  He  was  somewhat  disconcerted,  although 
lie  was  not  altogether  without  means  of  defence,  as  he 
had  been  censured  by  the  governor  for  not  having  ac- 
quainted him  with  the  storm  of  indignation  which  had 
burst  forth  as  detailed  at  pages  180-81.  After  a painful 
explanation  the  ambassador  was  made  to  write  to  the 
governor  in  the  king’s  name  to  ask  him  to  send  the  rest 
of  the  Ashantees  to  Apollonia. 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


189 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

SEEMING  LIBERTY. 

“When  the  Lord  turned  again  the  captivity  of  His 
people,  we  were  like  unto  them  that  dream,”  so  sang  the 
captive  Israelites  in  Babylon,  and  so  were  we  now  inclined 
to  sing  in  Coomassie.  Yet  our  hopes  on  former  occasions 
had  been  so  often  dashed  that  they  were  even  now 
mingled  with  many  misgivings,  which  subsequent  events, 
alas ! justified. 

On  the  8th,  the  king,  with  his  assembled  chiefs,  gave 
audience  to  Mr.  Plange  and  ourselves,  under  one  of  the 
spacious  galleries,  when  it  was  stated  by  Osee,  the 
attendant,  that  £1000  was  the  ultimatum  of  the  sum 
offered  by  the  governor  for  our  release.  Some  of  the 
chiefs  rose  on  hearing  this,  and  rudely  demanded  £2000, 
declaring  that  Adu  Bofo  had  expended  thus  much,  where- 
upon the  king  affirmed  that  the  outlay  had  been  his,  and 
he  would  accept  the  £1000 ; then  addressing  himself  to 
us,  he  added,  “you  will  leave  to-morrow  for  Fomana,  I 
will  prepare  everything  to-day ; from  there,”  said  he  to 
Plange,  “ you  will  write  to  Ansa,  and  when  the  money 
reaches  the  Prah,  you  can  cross.” 

The  thankful  joy  with  which  we  heard  these  words, 
and  the  throbbing  of  our  hearts  as  we  thought  of  reunion 
with  our  loved  ones,  cannot  be  described.  We  at  once 
approached,  took  the  jewelled  hand  of  the  monarch  in 
ours,  and  expressed  our  gratitude,  while  Plange  thanked 
him  on  his  knees.  Our  words  would  have  been  warmer 
but  for  sad  remembrances  too  vivibly  impressed  on  our 


190 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


minds — unjustly  captured!  sold  for  £1000!  Still  we 
tried  to  feel  hopeful  and  happy.  The  general’s  represen- 
tative was  not  satisfied,  hut  the  interpreters  stood  and 
cried,  “ as  the  king  has  decided,  so  let  it  be.” 

The  uproar  that  followed  was  awful,  and  we  soon  per- 
ceived that  “ to-morrow  ” was  an  indefinite  future.  A 
severe  trial  was  already  in  store,  for  the  very  next  day 
our  treasured  little  Rose  was  seized  with  fever  and  con- 
vulsions, and  for  many  hours  struggled  for  life,  so  that  we 
almost  anticipated  the  dreadful  alternative  of  having  to 
leave  her  behind  should  we  ever  get  free  ourselves.  The 
king  however  seemed  to  wish  to  hasten  our  journey,  and 
to  be  rid  of  us  and  all  our  belongings,  and  we  expected 
Sunday  the  10th  to  be  our  last  in  Coomassie. 

We  had  before  planned  a kind  of  Clmistmas  entertain- 
ment for  our  school  boys,  but  in  our  excitement  and  our 
anxiety  for  Rosie,  we  could  only  arrange  a few  presents 
on  two  small  tables  covered  with  a white  cloth,  and  when 
ready  we  rang  a bell  to  call  our  guests.  These  poor  little 
untamed  and  noisy  fellows  came  in  quite  subdued,  and 
listened  attentively  while  I addressed  them.  They  joined 
us  in  singing,  after  which  I prayed,  and  they  again  sang  the 
pieces  they  knew. 

I then  told  them  of  Jesus,  the  children’s  friend, 
who  loved  them  and  their  country,  and  would  make 
them  holy  if  they  would  come  to  Him  and  ask  Him.  I 
explained  that  as  we  might  not  perhaps  remain  among  them 
till  Christmas,  we  were  fulfiling  our  promise  beforehand, 
and  giving  them  our  Christmas  gifts  now — to  each,  material 
for  a dress,  a handkerchief  from  Berne,  and  some  biscuits 
and  oranges.  The  joy  was  great ; they  received  these  unac- 
customed riches  with  beaming  eyes,  sang  again  and  left  us. 

This  was  the  happiest  day  I had  spent  in  Coomas- 
sie, for  truly  God  had  permitted  me  to  see  great  things 
from  a very  insignificant  beginning.  We  had  been  sowing 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


191 


for  eternity,  and  I prayed,  “ Oh ! may  this  seed  take  root 
in  the  hearts  of  the  little  ones.”  The  hymns  they  have 
learnt  they  will  often  sing,  such  as,  “ Where  may  the  soul 
find  her  home  and  her  rest,”  the  result  I committed  in 
faith  to  the  Lord.  Fever  prevented  me  from  rising  the 
next  day,  hut  I received  a visit  from  Bosommuru  and 
Sabeng,  who  brought  us  two  peredwane  (seventy-two 
dollars)  for  our  journey,  and  nothing  now  remained  but 
to  take  our  formal  leave  of  the  king. 

I resolved  on  making  an  effort  to  redeem  Palm  and  his 
wife  Kokoo,  who  otherwise  must  be  left  according  to  our 
promise,  when  we  had  received  permission  to  keep  them 
with  us.  I begged  Bosommuru  to  intercede  with  the 
king,  offering  a ransom.  Their  owner,  Kwasi  Dornfe,  de- 
manded eight  peredwanes,  but  finally,  after  much  opposi- 
tion, consented  to  take  six — two  hundred  and  sixteen 
dollars.  This  we  advanced  from  the  mission  funds,  for 
we  felt  it  would  be  unkind  and  ungrateful  to  leave  this 
worthy  couple  to  return  into  captivity,  and  be  separated 
for  the  remainder  of  their  lives.  To  the  woman  we  were' 
especially  attached  for  her  devoted  care  of  our  child. 
Palm  promised  the  repayment  of  the  debt  in  one  year 
for  which  he  pledged  his  two  houses  in  Akra. 

Feverish  and  exhausted  by  packing,  we  paid  our  final 
visit  to  his  majesty  in  the  evening,  and  found  him  in 
good  humour,  counting  out  the  money  just  received  for 
the  Palms.  “ Now,”  said  he,  “ I shall  see  if  you  will  keep 
your  word  and  return ; and  when  you  meet  the  governor, 
tell  him  to  send  Akjampong  and  his  suite  back  to 
Coomassie.”  He  expressed  a wish  that  one  of  us  would 
go  with  his  messenger  to  the  Coast,  that  it  might  be 
evident  we  were  released,  but  we  declined,  saying,  we 
“ preferred  to  receive  our  freedom  together,”  and  left. 

Troubles  and  annoyances  of  every  description  delayed 
our  departure  for  two  days,  when  with  only  half  our  escort 


192 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


of  bearers  and  hammocks,  we  turned  our  backs  on 
Coomassie,  followed  by  a crowd  of  insolent  and  abusive 
beggars,  who  snatched  all  they  could  from  us  to  the  very 
end.  We  saw  with  great  pleasure  that  our  scholars 
remained  true  to  us,  for  they  followed  us  to  the  river, 
and  there  took  an  affectionate  farewell. 

The  next  morning  we  found  the  river  in  Dasu  so 
swollen  that  it  was  hazardous  to  cross  the  crazy  bridge, 
which  consisted  of  the  trunk  of  a tree.  I was  too  ill  to 
venture  that  night  or  the  next  day,  but  on  the  14th  we 
made  the  perilous  attempt,  and  crept  tremblingly  over, 
holding  on  by  a long  trailing  plant,  while  a bearer  carried 
my  wife  on  his  shoulders,  and  another  took  Rosie. 

For  many  days  afterwards  I was  prostrated  by  fever,  and 
it  was  only  by  almost  superhuman  efforts,  urged  on  by  the 
merciless  royal  messengers,  that  we  on  the  evening  of  the 
loth,  reached  Fomana.  How  gladly  would  we  have 
then  rested,  but  this  was  not  permitted.  Exhausted 
though  we  were,  we  had  to  undergo  a formal  reception  by 
the  chief,  who  however  treated  us  very  kindly.  Our 
dear  child’s  state  continued  so  critical  that  we  still 
despaired  of  her  life,  but  our  prayers  were  graciously 
answered,  and  she  was  spared  to  us. 

From  Fomana  the  messengers  were  sent  forward  to 
inform  the  governor  at  Cape  Coast  of  our  arrival  thus  far, 
and  to  receive  the  £1000,  with  which  we  were  told 
they  were  to  make  purchases.  We  at  once  saw  our  posi- 
tion, and  how  problematic  it  was  that  we  should  cross 
the  Prah.  Afirifa  arrived  on  the  19th,  professedly  as  our 
escort  to  the  Coast,  there  to  conclude  a formal  treaty  of 
peace.  Haughty  as  his  usual  bearing  was,  he  was  now 
civil  and  even  respectful  towards  us.  Several  of  Mr. 
Plange’s  people,  who  had  remained  behind  to  finish  their 
preparations,  soon  joined  us,  and  brought  news  that  in 
Coomassie  all  were  preparing  for  a campaign.  We 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


193 


observed  signs  of  this  in  loads  of  ammunition,  rum,  and 
salt,  continually  passing  through  Fomana,  and  we  felt 
sure  that  the  pride  of  Ashantee  had  reached  such  a height 
that  no  lasting  peace  with  England  could  be  maintained. 
Most  truly  should  we  have  rejoiced  could  we  at  that 
moment  have  seen  the  Prah  behind  us  ! Thus  we  thought 
while  still  lingering  near  the  river  in  November,  and 
when  our  written  narrative  was  resumed  on  December 
17th,  our  apprehensions  proved  to  be  well  founded,  for 
we  had  then  been  cruelly  driven  back  again  to  our  old 
prison  house. 

We  had  evidently  been  sent  to  Fomana  to  induce  the 
governor  to  pay  the  £1000,  whilst  we  were  yet  in  the 
power  of  Ashantee,  and  that  we  might  be  kept  in  ignor- 
ance of  the  preparations  for  war  against  the  Protectorate, 
which  had  been  decided  on  for  months,  but  were 
only  now  openly  commencing.  Until  the  end  of  Novem- 
ber, we  waited  in  suspense  the  return  of  the  two  messen- 
gers, Osei  and  Owusu  Adum,  from  the  coast,  wondering 
much  as  to  the  means  of  paying  for  the  costly  war 
material  always  in  transit,  being  certain  that  no  credit 
would  be  allowed  by  the  governor.  We  afterwards  found 
that  prince  Ansa,  deceived  by  the  fair  promises  of  Owuso 
Kokoo,  and  hoping  to  hasten  our  release,  had  with  another 
friend  agreed  to  stand  security  for  his  nephew’s  (Owusu 
Kokoo’s)  purchases. 

On  December  6 th  twelve  bearers  arrived  from  the 
governor,  bringing  a letter  from  prince  Ansa,  telling  us 
he  hoped  to  welcome  us  in  a few  days  at  Mr.  Blankson’s 
country  seat.  He  regretted  Kiihne’s  refusal  to  accompany 
the  messenger  Osei  to  the  Coast,  as  his  arrival  there 
would  have  given  the  governor  confidence  in  the  pay- 
ment of  the  money,  and  he  thought  would  have  hastened 
our  departure.  We  had  declined  this,  fearing  to  be 
caught  in  a trap ; and  we  soon  saw  that  we  were  right. 

o 


194 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


The  two  messengers  arrived  on  the  7th  : we  could  get  no 
intelligence  from  them,  hut  were  told  by  a Fantee  that 
Mr.  Dawson,  the  governor’s  interpreter,  was  on  his  way, 
and  we  hoped  that  he  might  be  the  bearer  of  our  ransom. 
He  arrived  the  same  evening,  and  handed  us  an  official 
letter  in  the  presence  of  the  chief,  whom  he  saluted. 
The  £1000  had  been  weighed  out  before  the  Ashantee 
ambassadors,  and  was  then  to  be  sealed  and  given  into 
the  charge  of  Mr.  F.  Grant,  a merchant,  who  would  hold 
it  until  our  arrival  at  the  Coast.  We  were  hardly  allowed 
to  speak  to  Mr.  Dawson,  but  found  that  he  was  going  on 
to  Coomassie,  at  the  request  of  the  king,  and  had  per- 
mission to  remain  as  a hostage  for  us,  lest  the  king  might 
doubt  whether  the  governor  had  really  sent  the  money. 
Owusu  Kokoo  was  also  on  his  way  back  to  Coomassie. 

Sunday  the  8th  was  a painful  day  to  us.  The  two  am- 
bassadors paradgd  the  village  with  ominous  looks.  Owusu 
Kokoo  saluted  us  on  his  arrival  in  his  usual  friendly 
manner,  but  made  no  communication.  I held  a service 
in  the  street  with  great  enjoyment,  but  noticed  that  the 
Fomanians  kept  aloof,  and  after  closing,  a Christian  from 
Elmina  told  me  that  he  and  his  companions  feared  they 
would  not  be  allowed  to  return  to  the  Coast.  One  of  them 
who  had  tried  to  start  for  the  Coast  was  sent  back  with 
an  intimation  that,  as  the  priests  were  “ making  fetish  ” 
all  along  the  road  that  Sunday,  all  strangers  must  be  for- 
bidden to  pass.  I tried  to  comfort  him  by  reminding  him 
how  little  we  could  rely  on  such  reports ; nevertheless,  I 
could  not  divest  myself  of  grave  fears. 

In  the  evening,  whilst  bathing  in  the  river,  Palm  came 
with  the  news  that  messengers  from  Coomassie  were 
waiting  for  us,  and  that  they  were  accompanied  by 
hammock-bearers.  I was  at  once  convinced  we  were  to 
be  carried  back,  and  on  entering  the  house  of  the  chief 
Obeng,  I saw  these  same  bearers  behind  Afirifa  and  an 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


195 


unknown  chief.  We  were  greeted  with  great  gravity  by 
the  messenger,  who  rose  and  delivered  the  king’s  saluta- 
tions. “His  majesty  had  heard  that  we  were  badly 
treated  in  Fornana,  which  aroused  his  indignation,  and 
must  be  altered.”  A sheep  was  to  be  immediately  caught 
in  the  streets  and  given  to  us,  another  to  himself,  &c.  A 
fresh  messenger  would  to-morrow  give  us  leave  to  travel 
further,  and  provide  more  bearers. 

This  sounded  assuring,  but  we  had  learned  in  Ashantee  to 
suspect  everything;  and  whilst  at  breakfast  the  next  morn- 
ing, we  were  summoned  to  the  chief  Obeng.  Not  hastening 
immediately,  a second  and  more  pressing  call  was  made. 
We  found  the  chief’s  court  full  of  people,  amongst  them 
many  strange  faces.  M.  Bonnat  recognised  the  man  who 
had  murdered  his  two  assistants,  which  excited  our  ap- 
prehension, especially  as  many  were  running  to  and  fro, 
and  whispering  together  suspiciously,  while  we  wondered 
what  would  occur  next.  The  Fan  tees  were  summoned 
together,  who  were  placed  in  the  further  corners  of  the 
court  to  listen  to  merchants  and  bearers  with  the  king’s 
message. 

After  long  continued  suspense,  the  messenger  arose  and 
said,  his  majesty  had,  “ out  of  friendship  to  the  governor, 
exerted  himself  to  free  us  from  Adu  Bofo,  and  send  us  to 
the  Coast”  (in  negro  language  this  message  occupied  much 
time,  and  was  expressed  in  endless  words) ; but  ' Ata  ’ 
(Plange)  had  played  false  by  urging  the  governor  to  pay 
the  money  after  our  arrival,  and  until  then,  to  detain 
Akjampong.  Such  conduct,  at  the  very  time  he  was 
treating  for  peace,  he  could  not  understand.  He  was  in- 
dignant at  the  false  ‘ Ata ; ’ and  as  the  business  was  done 
through  him,  and  the  road  was  now  blocked,  he  com- 
manded him  to  restore  his  property.  Before  the  white 
people  could  be  set  at  liberty  the  royal  messengers  must 
return  to  Coomassie  with  Akjampong  and  the  £1000.” 


19G 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II ANTE E. 


Scarcely  was  the  speech  concluded  when  a wild  rabble 
rushed  upon  the  Fantees,  marshalled  them  in  order,  and 
led  them  away.  Our  own  servants  were  torn  from  us, 
and  Mr.  Plange  seized  by  his  arms  and  legs  and  dragged 
away,  as  was  Palm  also.  We  too  were  ordered  off,  but  I 
refused  to  move  one  step  without  my  wife.  When  they 
began  to  maltreat  me,  I protested  against  it,  and  told 
them  I knew  the  king  would  not  allow  it,  appealing  to 
Owusu  Kokoo  and  Afirifa  who  stood  by.  They  gave 
orders  that  we  were  not  to  be  touched ; and  as  I was 
resolute  not  to  move  a step  till  my  wife  was  fetched, 
Afirifa  himself  went  and  brought  her,  which  was  a great 
relief  to  me  in  this  perplexing  moment. 

She  had  gone  through  an  hour  of  deep  anxiety. 
Alarmed  by  a great  noise  and  screaming  in  the  street,  she 
ran  to  the  front  of  the  house,  where  she  saw  Kwaku,  the 
lad  we  had  ransomed,  lying  bound  and  bleeding  on  the 
ground,  and  the  girl  who  was  given  us  by  the  king  being 
torn  away  by  an  Asliantee.  She  was  then  herself  seized 
by  the  arm  and  pulled  violently.  She  resisted,  and 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  take  her  hat  and  a covering  for 
Rosie.  Unable  to  shake  off  her  captor  she  struggled  into 
the  room,  her  child  in  her  arms,  but  he  continued  his 
attempts  until  the  master  of  the  house  appeared  and  freed 
her  from  his  grasp.  She  was  then  led  into  a court  be- 
hind, where  she  was  found  by  Afirifa,  who  brought  her  to 
me.  We  were  conducted  to  the  house  of  a good-natured 
subordinate  chief,  who  at  first  seemed  unwilling  to  receive 
us,  but  seeing  our  unpleasant  position,  took  us  into  the 
court,  and  when  it  was  too  hot  allowed  us  to  remain  in 
an  open  room. 

We  were  surrounded  by  some  dozen  lawless  guards, 
who  as  time  passed  became  so  civil,  that  I ventured  to 
ask  permission  to  return  to  our  old  house.  That  how- 
ever was  not  to  be  thought  of,  for  reasons  not  difficult  to 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


197 


perceive  and  very  soon  made  manifest.  We  had  received 
many  packages  from  the  Coast,  and  they  knowing  this 
supposed  we  must  have  hoarded  up  a great  deal  of 
money,  they  required  time  therefore  to  make  a thorough 
search,  but  assured  us  all  was  right  and  safe.  So  here  we 
remained  still  more  depressed  in  spirit  than  on  our  first 
captivity,  for  the  three  years  and  a-lialf  had  not  passed 
without  leaving  traces  behind.  We  had  long  had  diffi- 
culty in  cherishing  any  love  in  our  hearts  for  Ashantee, 
now  the  measure  of  their  blindness  seemed  full,  and 
punishment  deserved. 

Palm’s  wife  being  allowed  her  liberty  on  the  child’s 
account,  told  us  that  “ Pisangs  ” were  being  dried  at  the 
fire,  which  her  former  master  said  were  preparing  for  the 
campaign  to  the  Coast.  The  promised  sheep  was  now 
brought,  with  the  intimation  that  the  king  did  not  wish 
us  to  starve,  which  interpreted  meant,  “ we  want  it  killed 
that  we  may  have  our  share.”  I coolly  told  them  to  do 
as  they  chose,  but  we  required  some  soup,  so  it  was  soon 
despatched,  and  as  quickly  divided,  a leg  being  given  to  us. 

When  asked  who  could  cook  for  us,  I demanded  that 
our  own  servants  should  be  restored,  and  after  a great 
search  most  of  them  were  permitted  to  return.  We  then 
tried  to  regain  possession  of  some  of  our  property.  M. 
Bonnat,  attended  by  a guard,  procured  a few  things  and 
a Bible,  and  Kokoo  was  permitted  to  fetch  the  beds,  and 
my  watch. 

All  my  attempts  to  induce  Afirifa  to  let  us  sleep 
under  our  own  roof  were  unavailing,  whilst  we  re- 
ceived the  painful  tidings  from  Kokoo,  that  Palm  and 
Mr.  Plange  were  both  lying  in  the  stocks.  On  the  10th, 
we  met  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Plange  in  the  presence  of  the  chief. 
Their  luggage  had  been  searched,  Mr.  P.  beaten  and 
nearly  strangled,  stripped  of  all  his  clothing  and  placed  in 
the  stocks  ; in  which  he  remained  until  late  in  the  even- 


198 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


ing,  when  the  chief,  “ Obeng,”  had  a few  of  his  clothes  re- 
stored. Mi's.  P.  had  received  no  personal  injury,  but  was 
of  course  deeply  distressed. 

We  were  then  commanded  to  open  our  boxes,  “to 
ascertain,”  so  they  said,  “if  anything  was  missing.”  I 
told  them  I understood  their  manoeuvre,  they  only 
wanted  our  money,  and  if  they  would  treat  us  gently,  I 
would  show  it  them  to  the  last  coin.  Some  seemed  con- 
fused, but  Yaw  Agjie  said,  “ Yes,  it  is  so,  we  want  to  see 
the  money.”  They  believed  me  when  I said  it  was  need- 
less to  open  the  provision  boxes,  for  they  only  contained 
eatables,  though  one  of  these,  being  very  heavy,  was 
questioned.  I showed  them  the  money  in  a little  bottle, 
and  the  dollars  wrapped  in  rag.  They  were  very  much 
interested  ; “ this  must  be  weighed,”  said  they,  “ that  all 
may  be  safely  restored  to  you.”  I knew  the  people  too 
well  to  believe  this,  and  I replied,  “ that  would  be  quite 
unnecessary,  for  the  weight  was  known.” 

Afirifa  caught  sight  of  some  candles,  and  attempted  to 
take  them,  which  we  resisted  stoutly,  threatening  to  com- 
plain of  him  to  the  king,  when  he  desisted ; but  to  pacify 
the  covetous  creature  I gave  him  six  bottles  of  wine,  and 
thereby  succeeded  in  getting  leave  to  take  paid  of  our 
property  back  to  Coomassie.  Six  chests  were  left  behind 
with  the  keys,  which  we  only  relinquished  after  long 
resistance. 

On  the  1 1th,  our  return  was  arranged.  I demanded  at 
least  for  my  wife  that  bearers  should  be  found,  and  in- 
quired for  those  who  had  been  sent  by  the  governor  from 
Cape  Coast.  After  much  altercation,  some  men  of  Akra 
appeared  with  ropes  round  their  necks  to  carry  the  heavy 
luggage,  and  what  remained  was  brought  by  men  of  the 
place.  It  was  with  a feeling  of  relief  that  we  left  these 
unfriendly  people,  and  again  set  forth,  hoping  to  find  rest 
in  our  more  familiar  prison  house. 


SEEMING  LIBERTY. 


199 


Both  to  our  joy  and  sorrow,  we  at  the  first  stage  met  Mr. 
Dawson,  whose  hearers  had  been  placed  in  the  stocks, so  that 
he  no  longer  doubted  war  was  decided  on.  We  were  grieved 
that  he  on  our  account  had  been  caught  in  this  trap,  which 
he  had  not  apprehended  when  he  left  the  Coast.  Happily 
for  us  and  himself  he  was  a true  Christian,  and  knew  how 
to  conduct  himself  as  such,  so  that  in  him  we  found  a 
calm  and  wise  counsellor  and  friend.  The  Ashantees  took 
without  leave  from  the  inhabitants  two  pigs  and  a sheep, 
and  brought  us  food  in  abundance,  with  which  they 
thought  to  solace  us  in  our  sorrows. 

The  next  day’s  journey  was  a very  hard  one,  we  only 
reached  Akankaase  in  the  afternoon,  and  but  for  Mr. 
Plange’s  help  poor  Kiihne  could  never  have  reached  it  at 
all;  his  illness  had  taken  a very  serious  turn,  and  he  could 
no  longer  travel  out  of  his  hammock.  Bearers  were 
demanded  in  the  king’s  name  in  every  village,  untrained 
men,  whose  roughness  inflicted  needless  pain  on  our  poor 
brother. 

Tired  almost  to  death,  drenched  with  pouring  rain,  and 
smothered  with  mud  from  the  swamps,  we  reached  Amoa- 
foro,  where  nothing  but  fish  was  to  be  had,  as  the  troops 
were  announced  to  arrive  the  next  day,  showing  us  the 
campaign  had  already  been  begun.  We  commenced  our 
last  day’s  journey  on  the  14th,  a double  one,  that  we 
might  arrive  in  the  evening ; whether  we  were  able  for  it 
or  not  they  never  enquired. 

Poor  Kiihne  was  committed  to  the  care  of  the  already 
overburdened  Akras.  No  Ashantee  would  submit  to  such  a 
degradation  as  to  carry  a burden,  so  we  crept  on  as  well  as 
we  could,  and  at  Kaase  we  were  met  by  a royal  messenger, 
who  hurriedly  ordered  Mr.  Dawson  off  to  the  palace  to  a 
reception.  Accompanied  by  two  armed  men,  we  slowly 
followed,  and  by  eight  o’clock  crossed  the  swampy  Suben. 
The  capital  was  unusually  quiet,  not  a drum  was  heard. 


200 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


We  halted  in  the  open  street,  and  painfully  waited  the 
orders  for  our  appointed  lodging. 

K.  was  so  ill  that  we  longed  for  home,  which  was  at  last 
reached  in  the  old  mission  house,  where  the  good  Joseph  had 
prepared  comfortably  for  our  reception.  Bosommuru  came 
after  ten  o’clock  with  a few  words  of  pretended  comfort.  “A 
disturbance  had  taken  place,  without  the  king  having 
any  ill  will  to  the  white  people  or  to  the  Fantees.  The 
war  was  only  against  his  old  slave  states,  Asen  and 
Denkjera.”  Empty  words  ! we  knew  where  we  were,  and 
begged  to  be  left  in  pe/ice,  and  allowed  to  move  to  our 
plantation. 


THE  REASON  OF  THE  WAR. 


201 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

THE  E EASON  OF  THE  WAE. 

9th  December  1872. 

It  became  every  day  more  evident  that  Mr.  Plange  was 
but  the  pretended  cause  of  the  war.  He  was  said  to  have 
threatened  the  king,  and  in  his  letter  to  the  governor 
called  the  Ashantees  scoundrels.  Yet  on  the  other  hand 
they  declared  they  had  no  quarrel  with  the  whites,  and 
only  waged  war  against  Akem  and  Denkjera ! They 
further  stated  that  the  governor  wished  to  give  the  for- 
tress of  Elmina  to  a certain  prince  of  Denkjera,  which 
must  he  prevented  by  armed  interference,  but  we  believed 
that  war  had  been  decided  on  months  before,  and  bad 
been  wished  for  and  planned  for  years ; not  by  the  king, 
but  by  his  great  men  whose  influence  he  could  not  resist, 
though  his  predecessor  had  made  short  work  with  any 
one  attempting  to  dictate  to  him. 

The  real  reason  of  the  war  was  that  the  British  had  re- 
fused for  ten  years  to  give  up  the  chief  Gjanin,  who  had 
escaped  to  the  coast ; this  had  likewise  been  the  cause  of 
the  fruitless  expedition  of  63-64.  After  Kwakoo  Dooah’s 
death,  king  Kari-Kari  had  written  to  prince  Ansa  at  Cape 
Coast,  assuring  him  that  the  past  was  forgotten,  but  the 
chiefs  were  not  satisfied.  Kwakoo  Dooah  had  once  asked 
them  if  it  was  to  be  submitted  to,  that  a subject,  having 
taken  the  king’s  oath,  should  find  protection  in  another 
conntry,  while  they  had  no  power  to  demand  him  back. 


202 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


They  all  agreed  that  under  such  circumstances  no  king- 
dom could  stand,  such  an  insult  could  only  be  avenged  by 
war.  Whatever  the  secret  wish  of  the  king  might  then 
have  been,  he  had  at  that  time  no  war  material,  so  they 
were  forced  to  wait.  Owusu  Kokoo,  the  second  man  in 
the  kingdom  (Ansa’s  brother,  and  Kwakoo  Dooah’s  uncle), 
swore  the  king’s  oath  that  he  would  restoi'e  the  honour  of 
the  kingdom,  and  that  if  the  people  of  the  Coast  were  like 
deeply-rooted  palms,  he  would  uproot  them,  and  bring  as 
many  prisoners  as  would  avenge  the  insult.  Having 
thus  sworn  he  set  out,  and  in  the  summer  of  1863  crossed 
the  Prah,  without  however  effecting  much. 

When  he  had  escaped  a trap  set  for  him  by  the  Fan- 
tees,  he  re-crossed  the  river  with  forty  prisoners,  was 
stationed  there  for  some  months,  but  was  finally  recalled 
by  the  peaceful  king.  Whilst  preparing  for  a second 
attempt  he  met  his  death  (in  April  1867).  The  nobles 
said  he  had  died  of  grief  because  he  was  unavenged,  and 
when  assembled  round  the  corpse,  declared  he  should  not 
be  buried  until  Gjanin’s  insult  was  avenged,  and  the 
head  of  the  Denkjera  prince,  Kwakju,  brought  to  his 
burial.  The  young  king  Kofi  would  not  consent  to  this. 
It  seemed  to  him  a disgrace  to  leave  the  dead  unburied, 
but  he  wished  to  honour  him  with  elaborate  death  cere- 
monies. Gjanin’s  matter  was  not  to  be  forgotten  how- 
ever, notwithstanding  all  mutual  assurances,  but  the 
right  time  must  be  watched  for,  and  when  the  highest 
nobility  placed  Kofi  on  the  throne,  he  swore  “ my  business 
shall  be  war.” 

An  eventful  result  was  that  in  1868,  when  Akra 
was  transferred  from  the  Dutch  to  the  English,  the 
latter  made  over  their  territory  west  of  Elmina  to  the 
Dutch.  This  caused  great  rejoicing  in  Coomassie,  be- 
cause the  people  of  Denkjera,  their  slaves,  who  had 
escaped  to  the  Coast  fourteen  years  before,  had  thus  gone 


THE  REASON  OF  THE  WAR. 


203 


from  the  strong  protection  of  Britain  to  the  dependency 
of  the  lenient  old  ally  of  Ashantee  (Holland). 

But  this  treaty  of  the  European  powers  was  more  easy 
to  frame  than  to  enforce.  The  coast  towns  thus  trans- 

t 

ferred  swore  they  would  never  adopt  the  Dutch  flag,  com- 
bined in  a general  resistance,  and  called  in  the  help  of  the 
Fantees.  The  Dutch  could  not  extinguish  the  flame, 
although  they  bombarded  the  towns  Sekondi  and  Com- 
menda,  which  increased  the  irritation  of  the  Fantees,  who 
threatened  to  demolish  Elmina,  and  actually  stormed  it 
for  several  weeks.  The  English  at  length  succeeded  in 
persuading  them  to  retreat,  and  quietly  await  the  result. 
During  this  bombardment,  the  chief  of  Elmina  sent  a 
messenger  to  Ashantee,  asking  the  king’s  assistance ; this 
man  was  still  living  in  Coomassie  when  we  were  there. 

The  Akwamers  to  the  east  of  the  Volta  had  already 
begged  for  help  from  the  Ashantees,  and  as  it  was  thought 
this  help  might,  with  wise  management,  be  given  to  them 
without  irritating  the  English,  Adu  Bofo  was  sent  there, 
with  an  army  of  thirty  thousand  men.  No  arrangements 
were  made  in  regard  to  Elmina,  for  it  was  not  doubted 
that  after  gaining  a great  name  by  subduing  the  Krepes, 
the  general  might  successfully  make  war  upon  the  Pro- 
tectorate. 

Meanwhile  Akjampong  (the  king’s  uncle)  was  sent 
to  Elmina  with  a hundred  men,  to  watch  for  a favour- 
able opportunity,  and  to  prepare  for  an  attack  upon 
the  British  power.  He  went  by  way  of  Kwantiabo, 
and  his  track  was  marked  by  murder  and  rapine  when- 
ever he  met  with  Fantees.  It  was  intended  that  at  the 
right  moment  the  English  territory  should  be  attacked  on 
three  sides,  by  the  two  generals  on  its  flanks,  and  by  the 
king  himself  making  a charge  on  the  Prah. 

All  this  planning  however  proved  unsuccessful.  It  is 
true,  Adu  Bofo  made  many  prisoners  amongst  the  inhabi- 


204 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


tants  of  neighbouring  towns,  but  the  invasion  of  Dompre, 
combined  with  hunger  and  sickness,  so  weakened  him, 
that  he  was  forced  to  return  home,  and  the  affairs  at 
Ehnina  were  equally  unfavourable,  as  Akjampong,  who 
had  undertaken  the  command,  and  who  had  sworn  to  de- 
fend the  town  against  all  attacks,  was  finally  forced  to  take 
refuge  in_  Apol Ionia.  To  all  this  was  added  the  transfer 
of  the  Dutch  possessions  to  Great  Britain,  which  threatened 
to  put  a stop  to  the  Ashantees  trading  to  the  Coast. 

War  was  therefore  resolved  upon  by  the  chiefs  at  that 
time,  but  as  the  store  of  ammunition  and  salt  was  then 
very  small,  it  was  desirable  first  to  re-open  the  trade  with 
the  Coast,  in  order  to  procure  a supply  of  these  necessaries. 
Powder  might  be  had  in  case  of  need  from  the  far  distant 
Kwantiabo,  but  salt  could  only  be  got  from  the  Coast, 
and  the  plan  was  to  make  use  of  us  as  a means  for  open- 
ing the  way  to  it. 

For  this  reason,  every  enquiry  of  the  English 
government  respecting  us  was  answered  in  a friendly 
tone ; the  royal  messengers  who  were  constantly  hurry- 
ing backwards  and  forwards  on  our  account,  always 
had  a suite  of  twenty  men  who  were  at  liberty  to  pur- 
chase as  much  as  they  pleased,  and  the  people  of  the 
boundary  also  held  large  markets  yearly  at  which  Ashan- 
tees could  buy  salt  although  at  a high  price ; prisoners 
too  were  constantly  exchanged  in  order  to  lull  the 
governor  and  the  Fantees  to  sleep,  and  confidence  was  so 
far  restored  that  the  Fantees  again  ventured  to  go  to 
Coomassie  for  trade. 

At  last  the  governor,  in  a complaisant  manner,  pro- 
claimed peace  between  the  Ashantees  and  the  Pro- 
tectorate, and  thus  the  “great  nation”  had  what  it 
wished  for,  free  liberty  to  trade  in  order  to  prepare  for 
war,  which  was  unceasingly  desired,  as  the  surrender  of 
Elmina  could  not  by  any  means  be  prevented.  A hint 


THE  REASON  OF  THE  WAR. 


205 


from  Coomassie  was  however  sent  to  the  Elmina  chief  to 
wait  quietly,  so  he  hoisted  the  English  flag ; but  the 
Ashantees  fully  believed  Elmina  belonged  to  them,  though 
the  king  wrote  (through  prince  Ansa)  that  the  surrender 
of  the  fort  was  a grief  to  him,  but  that  he  would  forget  it. 

It  was  also  made  a cause  of  complaint  that  Akjampong 
had  not  been  followed  to  Apollonia  by  the  full  number  of 
his  troops,  but  in  December,  after  we  were  brought  back 
from  Fomana,  he  was  sent  forward  to  the  Prah  with  the 
desired  escort. 

Meanwhile  the  desire  to  prepare  for  war  was  so  ardent 
that  it  was  not  easy  to  deceive  the  Fantees  who  were  in 
Coomassie,  so,  after  every  conceivable  report  had  been 
spread  as  to  the  object  of  the  campaign,  such  as  expedi- 
tions to  the  interior,  &c.,  the  mask  was  thrown  off.  On 
December  9th,  the  day  we  were  seized  in  Fomana,  all  the 
chiefs  marched  from  the  residence,  and  every  town  and 
village  united  in  one  cry,  “ War,  war,  against  the  Coast !” 

To  measure  themselves  for  once  with  the  white  men 
was  the  secret  desire  of  every  Ashantee  chief.  That  the 
critical  hour  had  arrived  they  all  acknowledged,  when 
the  news  came  of  the  surrender  of  Elmina.  They  could 
not  allow  the  kingdom  to  be  broken  up  bit  by  bit,  as  they 
considered.  Not  that  all  were  agreed  in  opinion  : many 
an  Ashantee  owned  that  the  grounds  for  war  were  that 
we  were  unjustly  kept  prisoners,  that  the  governor  had 
shown  himself  well  disposed  by  sending  the  quarrelsome 
Akjampong  back  to  Coomassie,  &c. ; but  all  this  did  not 
alter  the  resolution  to  make  war  to  the  knife. 

Every  one  knew  that  this  campagin  was  very  different 
from  that  against  Krepe.  It  was  to  decide  once  for  all 
whether  the  Fantees  were  to  be  subject  to  the  Ashantees, 
or  the  Ashantees  to  them.  For  myself  I had  not  the 
slightest  doubt  that  Ashantee  was  running  blindfold  to 
its  doom,  but  this  seemed  absolutely  necessary  before  this 


206 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANTES. 


poor  country  could  be  tauglit  the  source  of  healing  and 
unchanging  strength.  Some  time  or  other  it  will  have  to 
acknowledge  that  Kari-Kari  is  not  God  (as  Afirifa  and 
others  declare),  and  that  it  is  nothing,  and  can  do  nothing ; 
then  the  message  of  salvation  may  be  acceptable. 

The  campaign  at  length  opened.  Two  divisions 
marched  in  advance,  the  right  against  Denkjera,  the  left 
against  Akem.  But  the  main  army  consisted  but  of  few 
troops,  for  many  a chief  who  formerly  commanded  twenty 
or  thirty  men,  was  only  followed  by  three  with  two  guns. 
Both  divisions  were  ordered  to  make  their  way  to 
Fomana,  and  the  plantations  were  quickly  plundered,  for 
the  supply  of  food  to  the  troops  was  quite  insufficient, 
and  they  feared  they  were  going  to  die  of  starvation ; 
there  was  also  a report  that  small-pox  had  broken  out  in 
the  camp,  and  that  one  of  the  chiefs  had  died  of  it.  We 
could  only  look  up  to  the  Lord  who  would  doubtless 
glorify  Himself  in  Ashantee. 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


207 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

IN  COOMASSIE  AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 

We  remained  in  the  plantation  (till  January  10th),  the 
cold  not  allowing  us  to  stay  longer.  We  also  preferred 
the  mission-house,  for  in  those  disturbed  times  no  native 
was  secure  from  being  sold  into  slavery,  and  little  Rose, 
not  being  free  from  fever,  we  felt  more  comfortable  in 
Coomassie.  Several  Christians  were  there,  Mose  Ajesu, 
the  former  teacher,  Richard  Kwabin,  and  Theophil,  the 
cobbler’s  boy,  who  were  found  in  Ashantee-Akem,  and 
brought  in  bound,  but  at  once  set  free. 

The  British  Administrator  released  Akjampong,  the 
king’s  uncle,  in  December  1872,  and  when  the  Asens 
wanted,  on  his  journey  through  their  country,  to  detain 
him  a prisoner,  he  ordered  them  to  leave  him  alone,  hop- 
ing thereby  to  give  an  assurance  to  the  Ashantees  of  the 
good  will  of  the  English  towards  them.  When  he  and 
his  suite  were  to  receive  their  welcome,  it  was  proposed 
that  we  should  attend.  Kuhne  and  M.  Bonnat  were  pre- 
vented by  indisposition,  but  I was  invited  with  the  two 
ambassadors,  Plange  and  Dawson,  to  be  present. 

The  procession  was  headed  by  an  official,  three  hundred  of 
Akjampong’s  warriors  followed,  then  three  Fetish  priests 
painted  white,  with  their  Fetish  on  their  heads.  Some  of 
these  gentlemen  saluted,  others  insulted  me,  and  still  more 
Messrs.  Dawson  and  Plange.  Akjampong  himself  be- 
haved very  badly,  although  he  must  have  known  that  he 
was  greatly  indebted  to  the  kindness  of  the  governor. 
But  judgments  were  already  becoming  apparent. 


208 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Afirifa,  who  had  said  in  Fomana  that  the  king  was  God, 
was  accused  by  Akjampong  of  surrendering  Elmina  to  the 
English,  and  of  being  the  cause  of  his  (Akjampong’s)  im- 
prisonment in  the  fort,  and  now  his  God  allowed  him  to 
be  beaten,  his  hands  and  feet  to  be  put  in  the  stocks,  and 
his  wives  and  property  to  be  taken  from  him.  Truly  his 
falsehood  and  wickedness  deserved  punishment,  though  of 
these  special  crimes  he  was  not  guilty.  If  he  had  sworn 
the  king’s  oath  that  Akjampong  had  gone  to  Elmina 
against  the  king’s  order,  he  had  been  commanded  to  do  it. 

He  was  doubtless  treated  with  enmity  because  he  had 
returned  home  a wealthy  man,  and  though  afraid  to  offer 
his  goods  for  sale  in  Coomassie,  he  made  his  head- 
quarters for  business  in  a little  village.  Nothing  could 
be  kept  a secret  in  Ashantee,  where  the  most  faithful 
follower  of  the  king  was  not  secure  from  the  machinations 
of  jealousy,  envy,  and  ambition. 

For  some  time  we  had  been  obliged  to  content  our- 
selves on  Sundays  with  few  but  attentive  listeners,  but 
on  January  25th  I had  again  th'e  happiness  of  proclaiming 
to  large  numbers  the  Word  of  Life.  It  was  difficult,  how- 
ever,  to  regain  the  feelings  of  former  days  when  faith  and 
hope  were  bright.  The  state  of  our  dear  child  also 
depressed  me.  I prayed  for  help  to  testify,  under  all 
circumstances,  of  God’s  unchanging  grace  and  love  both 
in  season  and  out  of  season,  and  he  gave  us  ere  long 
cause  to  bless  Him  for  the  restoration  of  the  little  one’s 
health. 

Great  excitement  prevailed  around  us  from  the  varied 
reports.  The  Akems  were  said  to  have  attacked  the 
camp  by  night,  and  carried  off  prisoners  with  powder 
and  provisions.  A huge  gathering  assembled  in  the 
market  place,  and  the  king  summoned  his  Fetishes  to 
prophecy  for  six  hours  as  to  the  result  of  the  war.  Some 
fifty  priests  foretold  that  the  army  would  conquer  the 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


209 


Akem,  Asen,  Fantee,  and  Denkjera  tribes,  and  that  many 
Akems  would  take  refuge  in  Askantee.  The  great  Fetish 
declared  “ if  the  white  man  interfered  he  would  kill  him, 
and  put  another  in  his  place.”  Other  priests  professed  to 
drive  away  the  evil  spirits  by  throwing  small  packets  of 
gold  dust  and  crushed  food  into  the  air,  and  guns  were 
loaded  with  papaw  leaves,  and  fired  aloft  amid  tremen- 
dous shouting.  Large  promises  of  at  least  a thousand 
slaves  were  made  to  the  Fetishes,  if  they  would  give  the 
victory.  A live  sheep  was  pinned  to  the  earth  with 
wooden  skewers,  and  the  priests  were  lavishly  rewarded 
for  their  efforts.  The  king,  who  spent  his  nights  in 
dancing  and  drinking,  gave  them  ten  peredwane  (£81), 
twenty  loads  of  salt,  twenty  goats,  twenty  sheep,  and 
seventy  bottles  of  rum,  together  with  fifty  slaves  (from 
the  betrayed  Wusutra).  See  page  169. 

On  January  29th,  dark  clouds  appeared  in  the  horizon, 
sounds  of  distant  firing  were  heard,  and  it  was  evident 
that  the  Ashantees  were  fighting.  The  women  ran 
through  the  streets  singing,  and  the  king  not  only  played 
and  danced  to  drive  away  the  evil  spirits,  but  offered 
many  sacrifices,  and  at  day  break  visited  his  ancestors  at 
Bantama, — all  signs  of  bad  news  from  the  south. 

Twenty  or  thirty  men  were  said  to  have  been  drowned 
in  the  Prah,  others  to  have  been  carried  off  by  the  enemy, 
while  i\ mankwa,  the  proud  chief  of  Bantama,  and  head 
commander,  was  reported  among  the  slain.  This  we  dis- 
believed, and  soon  heard  that  it  was  an  under  chief  of 
Bantama  who  was  drowned,  and  that  the  Asens,  after 
firing  a few  shots  at  those  who  first  crossed,  had  retreated 
to  Fusuwei,  thus  causing  great  confusion. 

Mr.  Dawson’s  depression  now  increased,  for  he  feared 
the  king  regarded  him  as  a prisoner.  Obtaining  an  inter- 
view with  him  after  many  efforts,  he  was  speedily  dis- 
missed, the  king  smilingly  remarking  that  “the  roads 

P 


210 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


were  too  uncertain  for  travelling,  and  it  would  be  highly 
improper  to  allow  an  ambassador  to  go  through  a crowd 
of  excited  people.  Mr.  Plange’s  threats  had  brought  on 
the  war,  while  the  king  had  only  to  do  with  Asen,  and 
not  with  Fantee  or  the  governor,  but  if  these  latter  inter- 
fered, his  majesty  would  himself  go  to  the  field.”  Mr. 
Dawson  replied  that  “ the  governor  would  hardly  under- 
stand the  crossing  of  the  Prah  in  that  sense,  but  if  Fantee- 
land  were  really  unconcerned  in  the  war,  why  were  so 
many  Fantees  lying  in  chains  ? ” His  majesty  was  dumb. 
He  then  added,  that  if  he  had  to  remain  longer  in  Coom- 
assie,  he  and  his  people  could  not  subsist  on  the  nine 
dollars  which  the  king  gave  him  at  the  Adae.  Kari-Kari 
quieted  him  on  this  point,  seeming  himself  full  of  care, 
and  gave  him  thirty-six  dollars,  with  nine  more  for  his 
bearers,  and  nine  for  the  servants. 

On  the  little  Adae,  February  5th,  Mr.  Dawson  was  asked 
to  stay  away,  as  he  did  not  wish  to  give  him  anything  again 
so  soon.  We  received  our  nine  dollars,  Mr.  Plange  only 
half  the  usual  sum.  As  the  purse  became  lighter,  confidence 
also  decreased.  Of  the  Krepe  people  who  were  serving  in 
the  camp,  some  deserted  to  the  enemy  daily,  as  was  to  be 
expected,  and  Asamoa  Kwanta,  the  real  commander,  was 
said  to  have  told  the  king  that  they  would  never  conquer 
unless  he  sent  all  the  prisoners  to  the  Coast. 

Monday,  February  10th  (Kidjo),  was  counted  one  of 
the  luckiest  days  of  the  year,  so  the  king  commanded  a 
victory  ! but  it  transpired  later  that  there  was  no  fighting 
on  that  day,  though  the  women  made  a dreadful  noise, 
running  about  with  guns,  or  sticks  as  a substitute,  and 
some  with  green  papaw  fruit  run  through  with  knives,  in 
imitation  of  Fantees’  heads,  thus  seeking  to  insure  a 
victory  for  their  husbands.  The  king  having  sent  to  a 
mohammedan  in  the  interior  to  consult  an  oracle,  re- 
ceived as  answer,  “ this  war  will  not  end  to  your  advan- 


AMID  TEE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


211 


tage  as  long  as  you  keep  the  white  men,  who  are  constantly 
crying  to  God, — prisoners ; let  them  go,  and  you  will  con- 
quer.” It  was  in  consequence  reported  that  we  were  to 
be  given  over  to  the  ambassador  of  Akwamu,  who  was 
in  Coomassie,  and  to  return  through  his  land. 

As  the  people  believed  that  we  were  the  cause  of  their 
troubles,  we  discontinued  street  preaching,  and  only  held 
our  service  at  home,  where  our  friend  Mr.  Dawson  and 
some  Fantee  and  Elmina  Christians  joined  us,  and  several 
boys  came  in  the  afternoon. 

It  was  not  until  some  time  afterwards  that  we  heard 
how  on  Kidjo  Monday,  both  the  ambassadors  were 
summoned  to  the  palace  for  examination  before  Akjam- 
pong  and  his  followers.  By  the  king’s  desire  the  chief 
stood  up  and  explained  that  Dawson  was  a most  danger- 
ous man,  inasmuch  as  he  constantly  travelled  about  brib- 
ing the  Coast  tribes  to  submit  to  Queen  Victoria ; and  had 
even  gone  to  Apollonia,  there  to  alienate  the  people  of 
Ashantee,  and  to  extol  the  protectorate  of  the  English.* 
“ Thus,”  continued  he,  “ this  mulatto  landed  one  day  with 
a European  in  Apollonia,  and  informed  me  that  by  the 
command  of  the  governor  he  had  brought  me  my  men 
from  Elmina.  Whilst  I was  rejoicing  at  the  news,  they 
suddenly  informed  me  that  I must  accompany  them,  and 
even  refused  to  allow  me  to  bathe  and  eat  before  starting. 
Some  soldiers  seized  and  bound  me  and  my  servants, 


* Mr.  Joseph  Dawson,  formerly  in  the  employ  of  the  Wesleyan 
Missionary  Society,  came  into  public  notice  in  1872,  by  taking  up  the 
idea  of  self-government.  This  was  repeatedly  brought  before  the  people 
of  the  Gold  Coast  by  the  British  government,  and  Mr.  D.  endeavoured 
to  form  a confederation  of  all  the  Fantee  chiefs.  The  minor  princes 
were  to  unite  in  protecting  and  guarding  the  country.  Thirty-one  of 
them  signed  the  agreement  on  November  24th,  but  the  government 
withheld  its  approval.  Mr.  Dawson  nevertheless  succeeded  in  persuad- 
ing the  chiefs  of  Wasa  to  promise  that  in  their  land  human  sacrifices 
should  cease. 


212 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


roughly  dragging  us  on  board  the  boat  which  was  to  take 
us  to  Cape  Coast.  They  stole  all  my  jewellery  except 
my  bracelets,  and  sixteen  peredwane  in  gold.  I wonder 
what  I shall  get  from  these  mulattos  in  return.”  Mr. 
Plange  was  next  held  up  for  disapproval.  “ A bad  man 
that ! He  told  them  at  Elmina  they  must  adopt  the 
English  flag,  for  he  was  sure  from  what  he  had  heard  at 
Coomassie  that  the  power  of  the  Ashantees  was  declining. 
Although  he  had  brought  a mirror,  he  had  obtained 
charge  of  it  by  subtlety.  It  was  given  to  my  care,  but  hav- 
ing no  place  for  it,  I asked  the  governor  to  take  care  of 
it,  upon  which  Plange  persuaded  him  to  let  him  bring  it 
here.” 

Dawson  then  rose,  saying,  “ I thank  God  that  I see 
people  before  me  who  have  ears.”  (The  interpreter  Apea 
interposed,  pointedly,  “We,  too,  thank  God  that  we  have 
ears”).  “ All  accusations  made  by  Akjampong  are  lies, 
or  misrepresentations  of  facts.”  (The  king,  “ nothing  of 
the  kind ; how  about  the  sixteen  peredwanas)  ? Apea, 
you  are  a bad  man,  hold  your  tongue.”  “ I am  in  the 
king’s  power,”  said  Dawson,  “ who  may  behead  me  if  he 
likes,  but  I will  refute  lies.” 

Thereupon  a diabolical  noise  ensued,  and  though  both 
Dawson  and  Plange  were  invited  to  speak  and  defend  their 
rights,  not  a word  could  be  heard.  All  kinds  of  threats  were 
uttered,  and  the  king  dismissed  them,  saying,  “ My  people 
go  to  war  against  the  Coast,  and  you  are  in  my  hands  ; when 
they  return,  you  will  see while  the  others  added  scorn- 
fully, “ we  will  not  eat  any  more  with  you.”  (An  ironical 
phrase  used  towards  those  who  are  condemned  to  death.) 

Akjampong  then  swore  that  he  would  hasten  to  the 
help  of  Elmina,  and  the  Elminians  were  ordered  forward 
to  state  their  political  opinions.  Those  who  had  refused 
to  adopt  the  British  flag  were  ordered  to  the  war,  the 
rest  detained  in  Coomassie.  Amongst  the  former  (there 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


213 


were  but  seven),  was  a Christian  and  his  wife.  He  was 
ordered  to  join  the  troops,  while  she  was  to  remain.  After 
begging  permission  to  take  her,  and  failing  to  obtain  it, 
this  man  declared  he  would  stay  in  Coomassie.  She  was 
his  wife,  with  whom  he  had  come  there,  and  he  would  not 
leave  her.  Half  angry,  half  astonished,  the  king  acqui- 
esced. 

Akjampong  then  set  out  to  collect  forces  in  Safwi,  and 
Kwantiaho  to  free  Elmina  from  the  British  yoke,  though 
it  was  next  to  impossible  to  he  assured  of  this,  for  almost 
eveiything  proposed  had  a hidden  meaning.  For  instance, 
when  Mr.  Dawson  had  an  interview  with  the  two  Bosom- 
murus  and  Mensa,  and  told  them  how  wrong  it  was  to 
hear  one  side  of  a subject,  they  only  laughed  and 
said,  “ you  must  think  nothing  of  these  things,  the  king 
and  we  know  that  Akjampong  has  reason  to  thank  the 
governor  for  bringing  him  back  to  his  country,  but  we 
were  obliged  to  act  thus.” 

Mr  D.  then  ventured  to  plead  for  the  Fantee  and  Akra 
prisoners,  who  were  still  in  the  stocks.  “ When  the  king 
has  time,  he  will  release  them,”  said  they.  The  fears  of 
these  poor  men  were  not  without  reason,  for  it  was  already 
rumoured  that  Akem  had  been  sacrificed  for  the  Fetish. 
As  the  nine  bearers  the  governor  had  sent  for  us  were 
still  languishing  in  irons,  we  urged  Mr.  D.  to  beg  for  their 
release.  He  represented  the  case  to  the  king,  who  gave 
an  assurance  to  their  safety.  Want  of  provisions  and 
heavy  rain  still  prevented  the  forces  from  marching,  and 
the  king  was  now  threatening,  now  scorning  the  entreaties 
from  his  chiefs  to  send  for  more  men. 

We  turned  our  thoughts  to  more  happy  and  peaceful 
occupations,  and  set  to  work  to  extend  our  plantation, 
and  improve  M.  Bonnat’s  cottage.  Mose  and  the  other 
Christians  dug  and  planted  some  land  likewise,  though 
the  uncertainty  of  everything  around  prevented  the 


214 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


interest  they  might  otherwise  have  had  in  the  work.  We 
waited  in  vain  for  the  chests  from  Fomana,  much  as  we 
and  little  Rosie  needed  clothing.  She  was  recovering  her 
health,  and  enjoying  herself  in  playing  with  our  two 
lambs. 

On  February  23rd,  at  the  Adae,  it  was  reported  that 
the  chiefs  in  the  field  (strengthened  by  the  young  Baren- 
twa,  who  had  crossed  the  Prah  with  some  hundreds  of 
men),  were  greatly  dissatisfied  with  their  commander, 
Amankwa  Tiawa,  who  was  constantly  drunk,  and  refused 
to  obey  him.  His  habits  were  well  known  in  Coomassie, 
but  he  appeared  determined  to  redeem  his  oath,  and  to 
conquer  the  enemy,  and  had  reached  Mansu,  when  he  had 
obtained  a quantity  of  tobacco  and  salt  without  the 
slightest  resistance.  The  king  looked  grave,  but  seemed 
to  have  been  drinking,  and  though  he  came  near,  did  not 
salute  us,  but  ordered  the  sedan  chair  to  halt,  made  a few 
dancing  movements  with  the  upper  part  of  his  body,  and 
held  his  sword  to  his  temples  for  some  time.  We  feared 
this  might  have  an  unfriendly  meaning.  However,  he 
sent  an  ox  to  Mr.  D.,  perhaps  to  appease  him,  and  with 
it  came  from  Bosommuru  the  unusual  advice  to  smoke  the 
meat,  and  save  it  that  it  might  last  a long  time. 

On  March  6th,  Mrs.  Plange  was  called  to  the  palace, 
the  royal  ladies  wishing  to  see  her.  The  king  also  wanted 
to  ascertain  whether  she  belonged  to  Elmina,  and  inquired 
why  she  had  discontinued  coming  to  the  Adae,  telling  her 
she  ought  to  attend,  and  would  receive  something  for  her 
support. 

Whatever  might  be  the  reason,  the  king  was  evidently 
out  of  temper,  spent  many  nights  with  the  Kete  music, 
and  made  Fetish  continually.  On  the  day  the  three 
Akems  were  sacrificed,  a young  girl  going  to  draw  water 
was  also  seized  and  slain.  Oh,  the  power  of  the  “ mur- 
derer from  the  beginning  ! ” 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


215 


On  the  8th,  the  king  marched  in  state  to  Amanghyia, 
to  give  audience  to  a messenger  from  Cape  Coast,  who 
bore  a joint  remonstrance  from  prince  Ansa  and  the 
British  governor,  warning  the  monarch  against  making 
an  attack  which  would  risk  the  loss  of  his  whole  army. 
The  people  had  threatened  to  behead  this  poor  man  on 
his  journey,  but  he  courageously  declined  to  deliver  his 
message  to  any  but  the  king. 

On  the  12th,  we  were  rejoiced  by  the  release  of  our 
nine  bearers,  who  were  sent  to  work  in  the  plantations 
for  Asare.  At  the  little  Adae  on  the  19  th,  we  heard  in 
the  palace  that  a sharp  encounter  had  taken  place,  and 
that  the  Ashantees  had  retired  to  cover  their  retreat.  As 
a matter  of  course  the  king  danced  the  Kete  all  night. 
We  were  aroused  in  our  first  sleep  by  two  young  officers 
who  entered  the  yard  with  torches,  crying  “ Quick,  quick, 
the  king  calls.”  K.  and  I hastily  dressed — M.  B.  was  in 
the  plantation;  the  king  did  not  want  Plange,  which 
caused  him  great  apprehension. 

We  hurried  through  the  empty  town,  and  to  our  sur- 
prise met  Dawson  furnished  with  pen  and  ink,  which 
reassured  us.  We  went  through  six  courts  to  the  golden 
gates,  viz.,  two  small  doors  inlaid  like  a chess-board,  with 
gold  and  silver.  Here  under  the  decorated  pillars  of  the 
verandah  sat  the  king  with  a few  councillors  and  inter- 
preters. Seven  sword-bearers  crouched  on  the  left,  and 
on  a sign  from  the  king  we  were  seated. 

Instantly  a man  got  up,  his  hands  in  a block  and  a rope 
round  his  throat,  so  that  we  feared  there  was  to  be  an  exe- 
cution. He  was  a Fantee  prisoner  or  actor  who  under- 
stood his  profession,  and  was  to  tell  what  he  knew  of  the 
war.  He  said  “ I am  a native  of  Anamabo,  a relative  of 
Mr.  Blankson.  It  had  long  been  known  that  Europeans 
had  been  captured  in  Ashantee,  and  that  the  heads  of 
different  governments  had  applied  on  their  behalf  to  the 


216 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII ANT  EE. 


Queen  of  England,  and  even  wanted  to  come  themselves 
and  see  what  could  be  done,  but  she  had  undertaken  to 
obtain  their  liberty. 

The  subject  of  a ransom  was  under  consideration  when 
the  news  came  that  Ashantee  was  at  war  with  the  Coast, 
but  this  the  governor  did  not  heed.  They  then  informed 
him  that  the  Ashantee  army  had  arrived  at  the  Prah, 
and  that  the  white  men  as  well  as  the  governor’s  messen- 
gers were  killed,  one  only  having  been  spared,  whose 
head  was  shaved,  nose  and  ears  cut  off,  and  himself  made 
to  carry  the  king’s  drum,  all  which  the  governor  dis- 
believed. They  then  told  him  they  would  leave  their 
towns  and  villages,  and  seek  for  security  in  Akem  and 
Denkjera.  Soon  after,  the  governor  finding  that  the 
Ashantees  were  really  approaching,  ordered  the  people  of 
Cape  Coast  and  Abora  to  march  against  them,  and  gave 
orders  that  whoever  was  not  at  his  post  on  a certain  day 
should  be  shot.  The  Fantees  then  flocked  together  and 
rushed  upon  the  Ashantees,  but  were  unable  to  resist 
them  and  soon  fled.  I hid  myself  in  the  bush,”  con- 
tinued the  poor  man,  “but  was  soon  discovered  and 
taken,  and  because  I spoke  more  readily  than  others  in 
the  camp,  I was  chosen  to  announce  the  news  to  the  king. 
Thus  I have  the  honour  of  now  standing  before  him.”* 

Mr  D.  enquired  where  the  battle  had  been  fought,  and 
was  told  in  Nyankomase,  which  was  not  far  from  Cape 
Coast  The  king  then  turned  abruptly  to  us,  and  said, 
“ I sent  for  you  to  write  to  the  governor,  against  whom 
my  army  has  not  marched,  but  you  are  not  to  do  as  Mr. 
Planse  did,  and  write  an  underhand  letter.  The  words 
were  then  dictated  thus — 

“ The  king  greets  the  governor,  prince  Ansa,  and  Mr. 
Blankson.  He  is  grandson  to  Osee  Tutu,  who  conquered 

* This  prisoner  really  spoke  the  facts  of  the  case,  as  was  afterwards 
ascertained. 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


217 


Denkjera,  and  Elmina  was  under  his  protection.  He 
heard  the  governor  was  going  to  march  against  his  troops. 
Would  his  Excellency  understand  that  the  campaign  was 
not  directed  against  him  or  the  Fantees.  The  king  had 
already  heard,  through  Mr.  Plange,  that  the  British 
intended  taking  Elmina  with  the  fort  in  less  than  four 
months,  and  giving  it  to  Kwakjei  of  Denkjera,  and  also 
wanted  to  humble  the  king  of  Ashantee.  This  has  so 
roused  the  anger  of  his  chiefs  that  they  had  sworn  to  go 
to  war  with  Denkjera,  for  the  fort  must  not  be  given  up 
to  them.  If  the  governor  wish  to  recall  his  troops,  he 
must  send  back  the  Denkjeras,  the  Asens,  and  the  Akems, 
as  they  all  belong  to  Ashantee,  but  if  he  refuse  to  do  this, 
his  majesty  will  himself  lead  his  army  to  the  field.  It 
is  reported  further  that  he  has  killed  the  white  men 
and  the  ambassadors.  In  order  that  his  Excellency  may 
see  that  these  are  in  good  keeping,  his  majesty  allows 
them  to  sign  this  letter.” 

At  Mr.  Dawson’s  intercession,  we  were  permitted  to 
enclose  a few  lines  to  our  friends.  One  of  his  people 
was  to  carry  the  letter  to  the  Coast,  accompanied  by  the 
imprisoned  Fantee.  As  he  was  leaving,  I mentioned  the 
boxes  waiting  in  Fomana.  Kari-Kari  seemed  angry,  but 
promised  to  have  them  sent.  Before  midnight  we  were 
again  at  home,  filled  with  anxiety  as  to  what  might 
be  the  object  of  the  letter,  but  took  comfort  in  the 
words  from  which  Mr.  Dawson  preached  on  Sunday, 
March  23rd,  “ All  things  work  together  for  good  to  them 
that  love  God.” 

I felt  much  cause  for  humiliation  and  self-abasement  in 
my  daily  life  at  this  time,  for  though  I wrote  my  journal, 
continued  the  study  of  the  language,  and  by  daily  visits 
to  the  market,  managed  to  supply  the  wants  of  our 
small  household,  and  to  work  at  the  plantation,  what  did 
it  all  amount  to  ? The  time  seemed  rapidly  passing ; we 


218 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


had  already  been  three  years  and  a half  in  Ashantee. 
Alas  ! how  little  was  accomplished.  Again  I renewed  my 
vows,  and  earnestly  sought  to  do  more  than  before  in  my 
Master’s  cause. 

On  April  the  3d,  we  received  a packet  of  letters  through 
Mr.  Dawson,  which  had  arrived  months  before.  In  them 
the  governor  inquired  what  the  king’s  real  intention  was. 
Why  had  his  army  taken  a hundred  and  twenty  Akems 
prisoners  ? If  he  wished  for  peace,  why  did  he  not  keep 
the  peace  ? If  for  war,  why  not  say  so  ? 

“ I have  sent  Akjampong,”  said  he,  “ in  spite  of  the  re- 
sistance of  the  Asens,  to  show  that  I keep  my  word.” 
We  were  sorry  that  Mr.  D.  was  not  allowed  to  translate 
this  letter  literally.  Prince  Ansa  wrote,  “ pray  father, 
send  the  Europeans.”  A letter  from  Mr.  Buhl,  of  Novem- 
ber the  7th,  spoke  of  boxes  waiting  for  us  at  Cape  Coast ; 
meanwhile  we  were  thankful  to  receive  the  two  from 
Fomana,  after  four  months’  delay. 

April  6th,  Palm  Sunday,  at  the  great  Adae  the  king 
danced  in  the  wildest  manner,  stretching  out  his  hands 
towards  us,  as  if  he  would  say,  “I  will  get  you  all 
yet.”  Mr.  Dawson  preached  in  the  afternoon  in  Fantee. 
I was  discouraged  by  finding  how  little  I could  follow 
him ; and  though  on  the  11th  (Good  Friday)  I hoped  the 
Fantees,  to  whom  I attempted  to  speak  on  Isaiah  53d, 
understood  much ; yet  I was  painfully  conscious  how 
cramped  I still  was  in  the  language. 

News  of  a second  battle  a day’s  journey  from  Cape 
Coast  now  arrived,  and  the  Ashantees  were  reported 
defeated.  Another  night  of  wild  dancing  and  music 
followed,  though  they  appeared  to  have  gained  some 
advantage,  as  prisoners  began  to  arrive.  On  the  evening 
of  Saturday,  the  13th,  the  king  took  his  seat  in  the 
market  place  to  receive  the  greatest  trophy  of  the  fight, 
Amanaman,  a chief  of  Wasa,  who,  after  having  sworn  the 


I 


AM  IB  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


219 


king’s  oath,  had  withdrawn  from  his  government,  and  was 
captured  unawares  by  Adu  Bofu.  Against  our  will  we  were 
forced  to  be  present,  and  were  surprised  to  see  so  many 
people  still  left  in  Coomassie,  and  rushing  to  get  a sight  at 
these  poor  unhappy  creatures,  who  were  dragged  forward 
amid  hideous  cries  that  sounded  far  above  the  wild  music. 

Most  of  them  were  nearly  naked,  with  only  a 
cloth  round  the  waist,  and  their  hands  fixed  in  the 
block  which  they  carried  on  their  heads,  and  bound 
together  in  companies  of  ten  or  fifteen,  by  cords  around 
their  necks.  They  formed  a sad  spectacle  as  they  passed, 
looking  dreadfully  frightened.  The  women,  old  and 
young,  followed,  some  with  infants  on  their  backs,  others 
leading  bigger  children  by  the  hand,  who  crouched  in 
terror  at  their  mother’s  side.  The  cruel  spectators  not 
satisfied  with  threats,  struck  these  little  creatures,  causing 
my  very  blood  to  boil.  There  is  a time  to  be  scornful,  and 
a time  to  be  scorned  ; a lesson  Ashantee  was  soon  to  learn. 

The  king’s  son,  who  conducted  the  prisoners  from  Adu 
Bofu  to  his  father,  was  profusedly  complimented.  Follow- 
ing these  poor  miserable  creatures,  and  with  a rope  round 
his  neck,  came  old  Amanaman,  who  was  received  with 
a shout  of  execration.  How  we  longed  to  give  them  a 
word  of  comfort,  as  these  wretched  beings  turned  their 
large  eager  eyes  on  us. 

For  the  Momone  women  it  was  a day  of  great  rejoicing, 
after  their  weeks  of  painful  suspense,  when  songs  of  woe 
and  lamentation  alone  had  been  heard  in  the  palace.  The 
king  at  once  went  to  Bantama  to  attend  at  a sacrifice  of 
fourteen  men  from  Wasa ; we  really  felt  like  the  disciples 
of  old,  who  wished  that  fire  would  come  down  from  heaven; 
but  the  patience  of  our  God  was  greater  than  ours. 

What  a relief  was  it  to  us  to  turn  from  such  a spec- 
tacle, to  our  quiet  little  service,  where  on  April  the  9th, 
with  a few  Fantees  from  the  Coast,  we  enjoyed  sitting 


220 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IE  ASUAN  TEE. 


together  at  the  Lord’s  table.  Two  of  these  people,  Peter 
Asaba  and  his  wife  Martha,  gave  us  great  joy  by  their 
consistent  Christian  conduct ; they  lived  with  us,  and 
often  united  in  prayer.  Peter  was  earnestly  striving 
to  learn  to  read  and  write. 

My  wife’s  health  had  become  a subject  of  great  anxiety 
to  me,  and  made  it  necessary  to  seek  rest  and  change  of 
air  at  the  plantation.  I entreated  Bosommuru  to  refrain 
from  suddenly  visiting  us,  as  any  shock  increased  the 
irritability  of  her  over-excited  nerves. 

Songs  of  lamentation  were  now  sung  every  night  before 
the  king,  and  news  again  came  of  a battle  and  heavy  loss 
to  the  Ashantees,  who  lay  like  “ com  on  the  threshing- 
floor,”  under  the  fire  of  the  enemy’s  guns.  The  prince  of 
Mampong  was  reported  among  the  wounded  ; and  the 
rumours  spread,  although  the  Ashantees  allowed  “ no  one 
to  speak  of  this  war  on  pain  of  death.” 

The  king’s  conduct  grew  more  and  more  strange.  On 
the  29th  of  April  he  summoned  the  Fantees  from  the  sur- 
rounding villages  to  sing  and  dance  before  him,  and  when 
they  came  sent  them  back,  but  a day  or  two  after  recalled 
them,  when  about  thirty-five  performed.  He  rewarded 
them  by  some  rum  and  eighteen  dollars,  told  them  of  his 
good-will  to  their  nation,  and  that  he  would  soon  restore 
them  to  their  country.  He  also  presented  our  thred 
native  Christians  with  some  old  military  dresses,  in  which 
of  course  they  looked  ridiculous.  These  too  he  assured 
of  a speedy  restoration,  as  he  had  nothing  against  the 
Akwapems,  and  but  one  thing  against  Denkjera.  He  in- 
vited my  wife  and  Mrs.  Plange  with  Rosie,  but  the  former 
was  too  ill  to  go,  so  Mrs.  Plange  took  Rosie  with  her 
nurse,  returning  in  an  hour  and  a half. 

The  king  and  his  aunt,  for  whom  the  visit  was  chiefly 
intended,  were  much  pleased.  The  little  thing  played 
with  a cat,  and  amused  herself  by  adorning  her  foot  with 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


221 


the  white  painted  earth  made  for  the  Fetish.  Kari-Kari 
seemed  really  to  love  this  child,  and  said,  “ when  she  goes 
to  the  Coast  they  will  say,  ‘ at  least  something  good 
grows  in  Ashantee.’  ” Before  leaving,  Mr.  Plange  took 
the  opportunity  to  prefer  a request  for  salt,  which  one  of 
the  attendants  said  we  also  needed.  A load  was  sent  to 
Mrs.  P.,  with  nine  dollars,  and  the  like  sum  was  sent  to 
Rosie,  but  no  salt,  though  we  had  so  often  begged  for  it. 

During  the  night  a poor  old  man,  one  of  the  Akra 
prisoners,  died  after  undergoing  great  sufferings.  He  had 
been  in  the  block  with  insufficient  food  four  months,  and 
was  never  allowed  to  wash  the  whole  time ; how  sad  that 
for  no  crime  or  wrong  he  should  have  been  thus  tortured. 
He  had  often  brought  our  boxes  for  us  by  the  king’s 
order,  and  we  had  pleaded  in  vain  for  his  and  his 
companions’  release. 

Before  our  pretended  journey  to  the  Coast,  we  had,  as 
being  more  economical,  kept  separate  tables,  and  now 
returned  to  the  same  plan.  M.  Bonnat  was  most  anxious 
to  spare  expense  to  the  mission  ; not  regarding  himself  as 
one  of  its  agents,  he  therefore  restricted  his  personal 
expenses  to  two  dollars  and  a quarter  for  the  three  weeks 
intervening  between  the  great  and  little  Adae,  when  the 
usual  supplies  were  given  us.  This  sum  was  really  insuf- 
ficient, and  his  health  suffered  in  consequence,  but  he 
most  thankfully  managed  with  it  and  a little  supply 
from  the  plantation. 

The  5th  of  May  proved  a day  of  mourning,  and  songs  of 
lamentation  were  sung  throughout  the  night,  while  early 
in  the  morning  the  king,  with  his  face  and  arms  painted 
red,  went  to  Bantama.  The  chiefs  were  besmeared  with 
the  same  colour.  He  had  previously  visited  this  and 
other  places  three  times  in  one  day,  hoping  thus  to  avert 
the  impending  evil  by  offering  many  human  sacrifices, 
and  amongst  them  the  poor  old  chief  Amanaman.  The 


222 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II A NT  EE. 


cause  of  all  their  excitement  was  that  a great  chief  had 
fallen,  that  two  others  had  gone  over  to  the  Fan  tees,  and 
a person  of  great  consequence  had  been  killed  by  accident. 

So  urgent  had  our  need  of  salt  become,  that  I wrote  to 
the  king  about  it,  and  also  told  him  of  our  serious  loss  of 
gold  dust  and  dollars,  which  had  been  abstracted  from  our 
boxes  in  Fomana.  Mr.  Dawson  translated  the  letter,  and 
Bosommuru  Dwira  affected  great  surprise,  and  pretended 
to  enquire  if  Ashantees  had  stolen  the  money,  which  we 
knew  was  the  case.”  “ The  king  must  be  told  of  that,” 
he  said,  but  “ the  salt  was  a mere  trifle,  and  could  be  had 
at  any  time.”  Happily,  it  did  arrive  very  soon,  with 
strict  injunctions  to  be  careful  of  it ; and  we  felt  it  too 
great  a treasure  to  waste,  for  the  price  had  become  exor- 
bitant. 

We  heard  that  the  Ashantees  were  at  Dunkwa,  six 
miles  from  Cape  Coast,  but  did  not  know  what  to  believe, 
for  even  the  king  himself  knew  little  that  was  reli- 
able, though  he  left  no  stone  unturned  to  obtain 
correct  intelligence.  A man  from  Akra,  who  had 
escaped  from  the  block,  told  the  king  he  had  been  sent 
from  Ata  the  king  of  Akem,  to  the  governor,  who  ques- 
tioned him  about  the  war,  on  which  occasion  his  excel- 
lency had  called  the  king  of  Ashantee  a false  man.  The 
governor  sent  him  back  to  Kjebi,  from  whence  he  escaped. 

When  asked  if  the  Fantees,  Asens,  Denkjeras,  &c., 
and  their  families  had  really  fled  to  the  fort,  he  re- 
plied, “ I will  tell  the  truth,  even  if  it  costs  me  my  life. 
All  is  quiet  in  Cape  Coast,  only  Asens  and  Denkjeras 
have  fought  with  the  Ashantees,  but  no  Fantees.”  The 
king  was  very  angry  at  having  been  misled  by  false  re- 
ports, neither  could  he  understand  why  his  messengers 
were  detained  so  long  at  the  Coast. 

His  conduct  before  the  next  Adae,  when  as  usual  he 
was  drinking  publicly,  was  increasingly  strange ; he 


AMID  THE  FLUCTUATIONS  OF  WAR. 


223 


danced  wildly,  and  appeared  incensed  against  us.  Daw- 
son with  difficulty  escaped  from  the  violence  of  the 
people.  On  our  seeking  an  explanation,  he  assured  us  he 
meant  nothing,  hut  was  obliged  as  on  former  occasions  to 
affect  displeasure,  and  even  hostility,  to  satisfy  his  nobles.* 
In  accordance  with  this  statement,  he  behaved  in  a 
friendly  manner  at  the  Adae  itself  (May  18th),  danced 
with  a rusty  old  sabre  (probably  to  a Fetish),  but  with 
all  due  honour. 

When  I returned  to  the  city  (May  23rd),  I found 
Kiihne  in  an  alarming  state.  He  coughed  day  and  night, 
and  was  distressed  by  constant  sickness  and  sleeplessness, 
accompanied  by  so  much  nervous  prostration  that  I 
feared  we  must  leave  the  plantation  and  come  in  to  the 
town  to  nurse  him.  I applied  to  Owusu  Kokoo  to  ask  for 
the  delayed  boxes,  as  one  of  them  contained  a medicine 
chest.  I 'wrote  to  the  king  also,  and  finally  got  them  on 
June  23rd ! 

* What  the  king  really  said  was,  “I  am  the  grandson  of  Osee  Tutu 
(who  delivered  Ashantee  from  the  yoke  of  Denkjera),  and  this  “Ata” 
(Mr.  Plange),  comes  here  to  tell  me  that  in  four  months  my  power  will 
come  to  an  end  ! Who,  who  -null  come  against  me  ? Who  dares  to  ap- 
proach my  throne  ? I will  kill  him  (with  a gesture  of  beheading),  Fan- 
tee,  Asen,  Denkjera,  Akra,  Aknapem,  Akem,  are  all  united  against 
me,  but  who  dares  to  enter  into  a contest  with  me  ? I will  kill  them.” 
This  is  the  style  of  a Coomassie  proclamation. 


224 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IF  ASEANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 

The  king  had  suddenly  been  seized  with  the  idea  that 
as  prisoners  it  was  right  we  should  work  for  him,  and 
ambassadors,  missionaries,  and  Christian  Fantees,  were 
all  required  to  unite  in  building  him  a European  house. 
On  Sunday  morning  (May  25th)  Mr.  Dawson  entered,  and 
with  a very  grave  face  told  us  that  the  king  intended 
to  call  us  Coast  people  together,  to  accompany  him  to 
Amangliyia,  and  there  to  erect  for  him  a house.  Although 
struck  with  this  strange  caprice,  which  reminded  us  of 
Israel  in  Egypt — D.  begged  his  majesty  to  allow  us  to 
spend  our  Sunday  in  peace. 

On  his  way  to  us  he  had  encountered  some  natives 
painted  red,  acting  a tragedy  (Sokada)  and  dancing,  as 
if  possessed,  to  the  mournful  music  of  the  horn ; they 
approached  him  in  a threatning  attitude,  crying,  as  he 
tried  to  avoid  them,  “ He  who  fights  is  he  who  dies.” 
“ I am  Kari-Kari’s  slave  and  fear  none.”  These  words 
sounded  alarming,  but  there  seemed  no  reason  to  fear 
danger  to  our  lives,  while  so  many  Ashantees  were  in 
the  hands  of  the  English. 

Whether  we  should  be  allowed  to  remain  in  Coomassie 
to  witness  the  return  of  the  army  and  its  humiliation 
appeared,  however,  doubtful.  The  king,  it  had  been  said, 
was  preparing  the  house  in  Amangliyia,  to  be  inhabited 
by  Europeans,  and  we  therefore  thought  it  probable  our 
little  dwelling  would  be  stripped,  and  we  have  to  return 
to  our  former  life  of  privation. 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


225 


Anxious  for  my  wife  and  child,  who  still  remained  at 
the  plantation,  I united  with  my  brethren  in  childlike, 
simple  prayer,  and  then  went  to  tell  Rosa  of  our  new 
experience.  She  took  the  news  very  calmly,  assisted  me 
to  pack  up  at  once,  and  bade  farewell  to  our  harbour  of 
refuge,  to  which  we  had  really  become  attached. 

When  I got  to  Coomassie,  I set  out  with  D.  to  find  our 
friend  Bosommuru,  who  had  been  asked  in  vain  to  visit  us ; 
he  saw  we  were  uneasy,  but  made  light  of  it,  and  said 
the  king  had  been  building  a new  village,  and  wished  the 
Fantees  to  help  him ; he  was  ready  to  swear  the  oath  of 
the  king’s  father,  that  there  was  nothing  more  in  it ; I 
thanked  him,  and  said  he  had  removed  a heavy  burden 
from  our  hearts,  still  we  preferred  knowing  the  truth, 
bitter  as  it  might  be,  to  undergoing  a second  edition  of 
our  F omana  experiences ; to  be  treated  with  a sheep  one 
day  and  put  in  irons  the  next,  did  not  suit  us  ; he  laughed 
and  said  there  was  nothing  of  the  kind  to  fear. 

On  Monday  (May  26th)  we  set  forth  after  a long  delay 
in  waiting  for  Bosommuru.  Dawson,  Plange,  M.  Bonnat 
and  I went  first,  and  were  followed  by  the  Fantees, 
forming  a procession,  which  seemed  to  surprise  the 
Ashantees.  We  halted  at  the  cross  road  to  Duro,  a few 
steps  from  our  old  Ebenezer.  The  king  appeared  in  a 
sedan  chair,  saluted  us  kindly  without  stopping,  and  as 
he  turned  into  the  bush,  said,  “ I will  send  for  you 
directly.”  Acordingly  a messenger  came,  who  led  us  by 
a foot  path  to  a small  plantation,  behind  which  we  found 
a good  sized  piece  of  land,  recently  cleared  of  grass  and 
reeds. 

The  king  began,  “ I like  this  place,  therefore  I want  to 
build  here.  How  I wish  that  you  would  build  a little 
for  me  ; something  handsome,  a European  house,  in  order 
that  I may  be  reminded  of  you  when  you  are  gone  to  the 
Coast.  You  ‘Mmorowa’  (D.  PI.  B.  and  I.)  will  come  when 

Q 


226 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


you  can  to  see  after  and  direct  the  work.”  The  king’s 
request  was  so  modestly  made  that  we  felt  pleasure  in 
agreeing  to  it ; with  one  accord  we  all,  including  the  Fan- 
tees,  declared  that  we  should  be  glad  to  do  his  majesty  a 
service.  Then  a bullock,  two  loads  of  salt,  two  sheep,  and 
a peredwane  (thirty-six  dollars)  of  gold  were  given  to  us  four 
“ Mmorowa  and  one  load  of  salt,  one  sheep,  and  eighteen 
dollars  to  the  “ Mmofra”  (Fantees).  Thus  the  work  was 
undertaken  with  real  energy,  though  we  thought  sadly 
of  the  many  thousands  obliged  to  live  without  salt,  unable 
to  pay  the  nine  dollai’s  which  was  the  price  of  a load  ! 

After  the  king  had  left,  we  returned  home  laden 
with  our  riches,  slew  the  ox,  and  divided  it  as  well 
as  the  money.  From  this  time  we  devoted  ourselves 
to  the  king’s  building,  for  although  it  had  been  said, 
“ Come  when  you  please  to  inspect,”  it  was  carefully 
noticed  who  came  and  who  was  absent.  Owusu  Kokoo 
and  two  other  princes  were  always  on  the  building 
ground,  but  not  much  progress  was  made.  When  we 
urged  that  the  foundation  should  be  laid,  we  were  told 
that  the  king  must  come  first  and  perform  a ceremony, 
and  he  could  not  go  out  for  a week  before  the  Adae, 
which  falls  on  June  11th. 

On  the  13th,  this  ceremony  took  place,  much  to  our  dis- 
tress. A sheep  was  slain,  and  the  blood  sprinkled  on 
certain  places,  while  numerous  prayers  were  offered  to 
the  Fetish.  One  prayer  or  wish  ran  thus — “ The  old  ones 
have  done  their  work,  now  Kari-Kari  sits  on  the  throne, 
he  has  taken  a few  Fantees  prisoners  through  whom  he 
wishes  to  build  something.  The  chiefs  are  all  gone  to 
war  against  the  tribes  at  the  Coast,  so  help  us  here,  and 
bring  Fantees,  Asens,  Denkjeras,  Akems,  Akwapems, 
Akras,  and  all  here.  Crushed  bananas,  mixed  with  palm 
oil,  were  also  thrown  about,  and  the  slain  sheep  was  torn 
to  pieces  in  a moment  by  the  people. 


WE  BUILD  FOB  THE  KING. 


227 


The  kind  of  house  we  were  to  build  remained  undecided. 

I drew  a plan  of  one  fifty-three  feet  long,  without  stories 

and  galleries  on  one  side.  The  king  wished  to  have  them 

all  round ; but  it  was  difficult  to  get  the  beams  for  their 

support.  There  were  only  two  sawyers,  the  others  were 

but  learners ; as  until  the  F antees  had  seen  sawing  at  the 

mission  house,  they  had  no  idea  of  it.  Counting  Joseph 

our  servant,  we  had  but  three  carpenters,  to  whom  the 

kinw  crave  a set  of  tools. 

© © 

Whilst  waiting  for  wood  we  proceeded  with  the  pre- 
paration of  sun-burnt  bricks  for  the  walls,  covering  them 
with  banana  leaves,  which  were  not  water-tight,  yet 
answered  the  purpose,  as  but  little  rain  fell  at  that  time. 
Necessary  materials  were  always  freely  promised,  and  as 
certainly  never  ready  when  wanted.  The  ICth  was  fixed 
for  the  laying  of  the  foundation  stone,  and  we  wished  to 
write  a short  account  of  the  circumstance  as  a memorial 
of  the  building ; but  they  were  so  fearful  of  our  witchcraft 
that  they  jealously  watched  our  every  movement. 

When  the  king  understood  that  the  ceremony  which 
Mr.  I),  described  as  done  in  Europe  could  be  performed 
in  the  evening,  he  expressed  a wish  to  be  present,  and 
enquired  by  Owusu  Kokoo  if  we  required  a sheep,  which 
we  declined,  although  we  were  always  thankful  for  any 
gift.  We  were  ready  at  two  o’clock  and  waited  for  him, 
till  heavy  rain  came  down,  from  which  we  had  no  pro- 
tection but  the  workmen’s  sheds,  so  we  turned  our  steps 
homewards.  On  the  way  we  met  the  princes  with  a 
sheep  and  some  gold,  who  ordered  our  return,  and  com- 
manded the  business  to  proceed  notwithstanding  the 
king’s  absence,  delivering  the  sheep  to  us,  with  thirty-six 
dollars,  and  nine  for  the  six  Ashantees.  Mr.  D.  took 
some  of  the  money,  laid  it  hi  the  hole,  and  prayed  that 
God  would  give  the  king  wisdom,  he  then  adjusted  the 
stone,  and  covered  it  with  earth.  The  people  wanted  to 


228 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


slay  the  sheep  on  the  stone,  which  we  peremptorily  for- 
bade, for  we  could  not  allow  their  fetish  practices  to  be 
in  any  way  mixed  up  with  our  religious  observances  and 
prayers,  they  “ might  kill  the  animal  where  they  liked,” 
we  said ; which  they  at  last  did,  and  connected  the  act 
with  the  expression  of  their  own  wishes  to  their  god. 
Tims,  after  all,  the  affair  did  not  conclude  very  satis- 
factorily. 

This  impression  was  strengthened  when  we  found  that 
Owusu  Kokoo,  from  a sense  of  gratitude  on  account  of  the 
princely  hospitality  he  had  experienced  at  the  Coast,  had 
actually  brought  this  sheep  from  Mr.  D.’s  stock,  because 
he  thought  he  wished  to  hold  a Fetish  ! ! Supposing  the 
animal  to  be  a present,  we  had  rejoiced  in  the  hope  of 
being  able  to  give  a full  meal  to  the  poorly  fed  workmen, 
but  now  our  own  supplies  were  thus  diminished.  From 
this  time  forward  the  king  appeared  nearly  every  day  on 
the  building  ground. 

The  7th  of  July  was  the  fifth  birthday  which  my  poor 
wife  had  spent  in  captivity,  yet  in  the  review  of  the  dark 
shadows  of  those  years,  how  blessed  we  had  been  by  more 
than  gleams  of  sunshine ; many  things  we  should  have 
delighted  to  possess  had  been  denied,  yet  what  mercies 
had  been  granted,  even  more  than  we  had  asked  for  in 
our  prayers.  Our  little  daughter  was  a blessing  indeed, 
and  our  expeiience  with  her  helped  us  to  cast  the  burden 
of  the  future  on  our  gracious  God. 

By  the  end  of  the  month,  notwithstanding  the  unfavour- 
able weather,  the  house  had  made  some  progress,  the  walls 
had  reached  the  height  of  the  windows,  though  the  con- 
stant rain  prevented  the  brick- work  from  drying — and  we 
prepared  to  lay  the  beams  for  the  first  floor,  but  as  a very 
small  part  of  the  wood  required  was  ready,  and  could  not 
be  for  some  time,  we  decided  to  take  a few  weeks’  holiday. 

.During  the  discussions  about  building,  the  idea  of  anerec- 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


229 


tion  for  a vane  was  incidentally  mentioned;  the  king  caught 
at  it,  and  gave  M.  Bonnat  no  peace  until  he  promised  to  con- 
struct one  similar  to  that  he  had  described,  viz.,  a rotunda 
supported  by  twelve  pillars  with  four  arrow-heads  in  the 
centre  of  the  roof  to  denote  the  direction  of  the  wind.  When 
his  majesty  saw  M.  B.  climb  the  roof  to  adjust  these,  he 
was  excessively  amused,  and  cliild-like  expected  the  mango 
stones  which  Kiiline  had  sown  as  a future  ornament  for 
the  walls,  to  come  up  as  rapidly  as  Jack’s  bean  stalk. 

There  were  reports  that  cannon  was  heard  thundering 
on  the  Prah,  and  the  king  enquired  of  D.  what  was  meant 
by  firing  seven  times,  he  said  it  might  mean  a salute, 
upon  which  Bosommuru  answered,  “that  is  right.”  We 
only  hope  the  king  will  not,  as  in  ISO 4,  only  encamp  by 
the  Prah  for  months,  but  fight  the  matter  out  at  once. 
Whether  it  might  he  deemed  necessary  to  humble 
Ashantee  by  pushing  forward  to  Comassie,  we  could  not 
guess,  although  without  wishing  for  such  an  event,  we 
were  inclined  to  believe  it  would  be  so.  We  felt  that  if 
such  were  God’s  will,  He  would  protect  us,  and  it  might 
prove  the  very  means  of  our  deliverance ; indeed,  if  the 
troops  came  to  F omana  only,  Ashantee  would  be  in  terror 
and  might  hastily  release  us,  but  they  might  also  take 
us  away  into  the  interior.  We  trusted  to  be  kept  in  the 
exercise  of  faith  and  love,  and  ultimately  to  be  allowed  to 
work,  and  not  cast  aside  as  useless  tools. 

At  the  ceremony  consequent  on  the  death  of  two 
princesses  on  the  10th,  several  unhappy  people  were 
sacrificed,  women  amongst  them.  Alas  ! what  blood  had 
been  uselessly  shed  since  our  detention. 

We  noticed  increased  depression,  and  heard  many  en- 
quiries around  us  as  to  how  matters  would  end.  Food 
became  so  scarce  that  the  people  were  selling  their  goods 
and  furniture  to  procure  it,  and  bitterly  complained  of 
their  losses.  Even  in  the  palace  they  seemed  anxious  and 


230 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASUAN  TEE. 


almost  parsimonious.  Mrs.  Plange,  Palm,  and  the  mace 
bearer  of  Dawson  received  but  one  and  a half  dollars 
each  at  the  Adae,  instead  of  three,  as  formerly ; we  still 
had  nine  for  three  weeks,  for  which  we  felt  most  thank- 
ful, as  all  our  stores  were  rapidly  diminishing.  The  king’s 
behaviour  was  enigmatical.  He  often  danced  “Kete”  the 
whole  night,  and  in  the  morning  appeared  on  the  building 
ground  in  high  spirits,  seeming  to  have  no  cause  for  an 
anxious  thought. 

We  suggested  to  him  the  propriety,  or  even  necessity, 
of  having  but  one  storey  to  his  new  house,  not  only  on 
account  of  the  scarcity  of  material,  but  from  the  fear 
that  the  walls  being  damp,  would  not  sustain  the  weight 
of  a second.  The  caution  was  useless,  “ No,”  he  said,  “if 
the  rain  hinders,  you  can  suspend  work  for  a month.” 
This  decision  dashed  the  sanguine  hope  of  the  Fan  tees,  who 
expected  when  the  house  was  finished,  to  be  sent  home. 
For  ourselves,  we  concluded  the  delay  would  make  little 
difference,  and  neither  hasten  or  postpone  our  freedom. 
If  we  asked  for  meat  or  money  to  provide  for  our  people, 
the  king  at  once  complied,  but  it  was  always  a very  long 
time  before  any  supply  came. 

On  August  8th  the  first  floor  was  finished,  and  then 
came  a pause  of  two  months,  for  we  could  get  no  saws. 
It  seemed  also  cruel  to  urge  men  to  work  who  were 
suffering  from  hunger,  and  we  could  provide  no  food — 
the  folly  of  beginning  to  build  under  such  circumstances 
struck  us  very  forcibly.  The  king  doubtless  cursed  the 
hour  when  he  had  allowed  his  chiefs  to  draw  him  into 
war,  by  promises  which  were  never  fulfilled,  of  supplying 
him  with  treasure  from  the  Coast.  Meanwhile  the 
Mornone  women  continued  dancing  and  singing  bravely. 
On  the  great  Adae  (August  10th)  the  king  appeared 
serious  and  subdued,  and  when  passing  the  Dampan,  on 
which  Dawson  sat,  and  the  sword  was  offered  him  by  the 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


231 


sword-bearer  that  he  might  dance,  he  refused  it,  which 
implied  disaster. 

In  the  evening  we  overheard  a woman  crying  aloud, 
“ mother,  what  am  I to  do  now  ? ” leading  us  to  fear  she 
was  being  placed  in  the  block  ; most  of  our  neighbours 
being  Asumankwas  (doctors),  who  are  often  entrusted 
with  the  care  of  prisoners.  When  Mr.  Plange  drew  nearer 
he  heard  an  Ashantee  who  had  returned  from  Serem,  and 
had  given  his  message  to  the  king,  talking  excitedly.  It  ap- 
peared he  had  been  sent  with  an  Asumankwa  with  powder, 
to  purchase  a very  strong  medicine  (aduru)  which  would 
destroy  the  people  at  the  Coast.  The  mohammedans  in 
Angwa,  about  four  or  five  days’ journey  from  Salaga — the 
great  market-place — took  the  powder,  but  refused  to  give 
him  the  medicine.  High  words  ensued ; the  messengers 
swore  a great  oath,  the  moslems  seized  sword  and  dagger, 
and  in  the  wild  skirmish  which  followed  several  on  both 
sides  were  killed,  and  the  Ashantees  returned  home. 

Soon  after  the  moslems  sent,  requesting  their  return 
to  settle  the  affair,  promising  them  goods ; they  went, 
and  thereby  fell  into  a trap  similar  to  those  with 
which  they  had  often  decoyed  others.  They  were 
conducted  to  a place  where  powder  was  laid,  which 
was  fired  and  exploded,  killing  some  on  the  spot,  and 
mortally  wounding  others,  while  a few  escaped.  This 
occurred  forty  days  before  the  barricading  of  the  road, 
and  they  found  it  difficult  to  make  their  way  back. 

Among  those  who  fell  was  Amoaku,  and  it  was  his  wife 
we  had  heard  crying  so  bitterly.  From  other  houses 
similar  sounds  of  distress  soon  proceeded.  It  was  thus 
evident  that  the  central  tribes  had  thrown  off  the  yoke 
of  Ashantee,  of  which  they  had  long  been  weary,  and 
the  course  which  events  were  taking  at  the  Coast  be- 
came clearer.  To  our  surprise,  however,  a mohamme- 
dan  hung  himself  in  the  town,  and  the  affair  at  Serem 


232 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII ANTEE. 


was  represented  as  a dispute  between  the  Ashantee 
chiefs. 

Owusu  Adum,  a brother  of  Owusu  Kokoo,  was  sent  to 
Kwantiabo,  but  could  not  proceed  because  the  road  was 
blocked.  The  Ashantees  had  not  of  late  gone  to  that 
town,  but  had  traded  with  the  people  on  our  side  the 
Tano  river.  They  were  therefore  now  placed  in  a diffi- 
cult position,  for  it  was  said  that  a messenger  from 
Kwantiabo  had  warned  the  king  to  let  the  white  men  and 
Fantees  go  without  delay,  otherwise  the  English  would 
be  at  Coomassie  by  Christmas.  It  was  further  said  and 
quickly  believed  that  communication  was  cut  off  between 
the  two  divisions  of  the  army. 

Every  effort  to  gain  the  ear  of  the  king  was  now  in 
vain,  and  when  at  length  Dawson  met  him,  he  enquired 
four  times  if  we  might  proceed  with  the  house  before  ob- 
taining an  answer.  He  was  told  how  unreasonable  it  was 
to  require  men  to  work  without  food,  and  that  it  made  us 
heart  sick  and  indignant  to  think  how  well  the  captive 
Ashantees  were  treated  at  the  Coast,  while  the  poor  Fantee 
prisoners  were  required  to  work  on  empty  promises,  with- 
out the  necesssaries  of  life. 

On  the  20th,  the  king  appeared  on  the  building  ground 
earlier  than  myself,  and  blamed  Dawson  severely,  com- 
plaining of  the  delay  in  progress.  The  want  of  food  was 
again  urged,  and  again  more  supplies  promised.  At  length 
only  half  the  men  would  work. 

On  the  few  previous  Sundays,  especially  on  the  24th, 
we  rejoiced  to  see  more  Ashantee  listeners,  who  came  un- 
invited. We  had  also  many  temporal  mercies.  Both  my 
wife  and  child  were  well,  spite  of  their  many  privations. 
Bread,  sugar,  coffee  or  tea  were  unknown  luxuries,  yet 
little  Rosa  ran  merrily  about  all  day  with  her  foster 
brother  Kwame,  the  nurse’s  child.  This  fact  had  how- 
ever its  dark  side,  for  we  knew  not  how  or  where  to  pro- 
cure more  shoes.  She  talked  nicely,  and  her  feverish 


WE  B TJILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


233 


attacks  yielded  readily  to  treatment.  We  daily  prayed 
that  she  might  be  kept  from  the  evil  influences  around 
us.  On  her  birthday,  September  2nd,  M.  Bonnat  surprised 
us  by  a pretty  little  chair  of  odum  wood,  with  back  and 
seat  of  plaited  straw. 

Poor  Ku hue’s  depression  increased,  and  his  distress  was 
great  when  at  the  Kete  dance  the  king  had  an  Ashantee 
killed,  and  four  more  accused  of  desertion  given  over  to 
the  hangman.  An  attack  of  hemorrhage  came  on,  and 
though  a sweet  sleep  and  a cheering  dream  followed,  his 
settled  conviction  was  that  he  should  find  his  grave  in 
Ashantee,  ardently  as  he  longed  for  his  native  land,  and 
to  see  his  parents’  graves  once  more. 

We  were  increasingly  destitute  of  food  for  the  work- 
men, and  Dawson  at  last  begged  the  king  to  lend  him 
money  to  buy  it,  but  in  vain.  The  chief  who  was 
appointed  to  protect  the  wall  neglected  his  duty,  and  D.’s 
patience  at  length  gave  way.  He  came  into  the  town 
and  declared  to  the  prince  Owuso  Kokoo  that  he  would 
not  go  again  to  the  building  until  help  was  provided. 
Former  assertions  were  repeated.  The  king  had  begged 
us  to  hasten  the  work,  and  we  delayed  it ; he  had  there- 
fore “turned  away  his  eyes  from  us.”  We  felt  this  to  be 
very  unjust,  for  we  could  neither  help  the  rain,  or  create 
workmen  or  tools,  but  as  we  wished  to  ensure  the  good- 
will of  the  king,  we  put  the  matter  before  the  men,  and 
entreated  them  to  work  on  rainy  as  well  as  on  fine  days.  . 

The  masons  now  played  us  a trick.  Professing  to  have 
heard  there  was  no  dry  brick  they  ceased  to  come,  and 
Dawson  felt  it  needful  to  keep  them  in  punishment  until 
the  prince  saw  them.  They  begged  for  six  lashes  and  to 
be  set  free  ; but  as  false  reports  and  spiteful  assertions 
were  constantly  carried  to  the  king,  who  professed  to 
make  full  investigation,  but  ended  by  upholding  them,  we 
would  not  yield.  After  much  discussion  and  misrepre- 


234 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


mentation,  this  vexatious  affair  was  ended  by  a conciliatory 
message  from  his  majesty,  and  we  as  usual  tried  to  think 
the  best.  The  prince  however  believed  these  Fantees  to 
be  ill-disposed,  and  capable  of  very  bad  actions,  Akjere 
Mensa  had  said  many  things  against  us  all,  but  especially 
against  Dawson,  as  untrustworthy.  The  king  gave  us  no 
opportunity  to  explain,  so  we  resolutely  refused  to  employ 
him.  He  went  to  the  palace  to  complain,  and  returned 
with  a message  that  we  were  to  allow  the  men  to  work, 
and  that  his  majesty  would  come  himself  and  see  us; 
thus  the  backbiter  remained,  but  no  work  was  given  him. 

Our  small  affairs  were  now  forgotten,  for  a sudden  death 
plunged  the  palace  and  the  town  into  great  grief.  On 
our  Rosa’s  birthday  the  2nd  crown  prince  Mensa  Kuma 
died,  at  sixteen  years  of  age.  This  was  publicly  announced 
at  four  o’clock,  but  before  that  hour  royal  servants  oc- 
cupied all  the  streets  to  catch  the  fugitives.  Kwabena, 
the  captive  son  of  the  chief  of  Peki,  who  had  often  been 
our  informant,  brought  us  the  news,  warning  us  to  let 
none  leave  the  house  lest  he  should  fall  into  the  hands  of 
the  odumfo,  who  were  searching  everywhere  for  victims. 

His  master  Kwantiabo  had  been  sitting  in  council  half 
an  hour  before  in  the  palace  with  the  other  chiefs,  sur- 
rounded by  their  followers.  A messenger  suddenly 
appeared  and  whispered  to  the  king,  who  stooping  down, 
rubbed  the  tips  of  his  fingers  with  red  earth,  and  painted 
his  forehead.  On  this  all  the  servants  rushed  from  the 
palace,  and  on  a sign  from  his  master  our  young  infor- 
mant did  the  same,  without  really  knowing  why,  for  this 
was  his  first  experience  of  this  savage  custom.  Soon  after 
came  Dawson  in  a state  of  alarm,  to  enquire  the  reason 
of  the  awful  tumult.  The  people  outside  were  frantic, 
seizing  poultry  and  sheep,  killing  them  and  throwing  them 
away,  and  men  were  eveywhere  falling  victims  to  the 
odumfo’s  knife. 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


235 


From  one  of  Bosommuru’s  followers  we  afterwards 
heard  that  the  king’s  brother  had  died,  and  that  nearly  a 
hundred  and  fifty  men  would  be  sacrificed  at  his  funeral. 
In  the  evening  of  the  same  day  we  saw  men  carrying 
numbers  of  long  fresh  cut  branches,  which  were  to  serve 
for  binding  the  sacrifices.  Owusu  Kokoo  at  length  ap- 
peared greeting  ns  from  the  king,  who  sent  us  word  that 
his  youngest  brother  had  died,  and  as  his  friends  he  must 
inform  us,  and  we  must  tell  the  Fantees  of  the  event, 
but  we  need  fear  nothing,  although  the  customary  sacri- 
fices were  not  pleasant.  Indeed  they  were  not ! This 
was  an  attention  which  induced  us  to  suppose  he  had 
heard  of  our  anxiety  and  excitement  about  passing  events. 

The  deceased  youth  was  to  be  followed  to  the  grave  by 
slaves  only,  some  of  his  own,  and  others  who  had  long 
been  languishing  in  irons.  It  was  expected  that  every 
great  chief  would  offer  a gift  of  human  life,  and  many 
men  who  were  goincr  about  free,  fell  beneath  the  knife  of 
the  odumfo.  Up  to  midday  the  king  and  his  followers  had 
been  sitting  at  the  north  side  of  the  market-place  under 
the  tree  where  we  used  to  preach.  Around  him  were 
crowds  playing  the  wildest  music,  who  all  fasted,  but 
drank  the  more.  These  offerings  from  the  chiefs  were 
presented — dresses,  silk  cushions,  gold,  ornaments,  sheep 
and  MEN  ! In  the  afternoon  he  resumed  his  seat  in  the 
market-place,  and  all  who  had  guns  fired  them ; at  this 
signal  some  victims  fell. 

M.  Bonnat  and  Klihne,  who  were  in  the  street  for  a few 
moments,  saw  three  odumfos  rush  upon  a man  standing 
among  the  crowd,  pierce  his  cheeks  with  a knife  and 
order  him  to  stand  up ; they  then  drove  him  before  them 
with  his  hands  bound  behind  like  a sheep  to  the  slaughter. 

The  deceased  prince  had  besides  several  wives  of  royal 
blood,  three  of  low  birth,  who  when  they  heard  of  his 
death  ran  away  and  hid  themselves.  The  king  supplied 


236 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


their  places  by  other  girls,  who,  painted  white,  and  hung 
with  gold  ornaments,  sat  around  the  coffin  to  drive  away 
the  flies — and  were  strangled  at  the  funeral.  The  same 
fate  befel  six  pages,  who,  similarly  ornamented  and 
painted,  crouched  around  the  coffin,  which  was  carried 
out  at  midnight.  For  three  days  previously  the  poor 
lads  had  known  they  were  doomed  to  go  with  the  un- 
happy women  to  the  grave. 

On  Friday,  the  day  of  the  “king’s  soul”  (he  was  born  on 
Friday),  no  blood  must  be  shed,  and  all  the  bodies  of  the 
slain  were  dragged  away  early  in  the  morning  to  the 
entrance  of  Apetesini.  The  l'antees  were  filled  with 
horror  at  the  sight ; they  had  witnessed  the  murder  of 
twenty  human  sacrifices,  some  of  them  lads  of  ten  years, 
others  old  men.  We  wondered  how  the  people  could  sit 
down  to  eat  after  the  appointed  three  days’  fast.  The 
town  was  quieter,  and  the  king  divided  sheep  among 
his  chiefs.  The  funeral  ceremonies  were  continued  on 
Saturday  the  Gth,  by  every  one  having  their  heads 
shaved. 

The  dancing  women  attended  at  the  palace  to  comfort 
the  king,  for  which  they  received  presents  of  gold.  On 
this  occasion,  a princess  quarrelled,  and  allowed  herself 
to  utter  insulting  words.  The  king  ordered  her  to  be 
taken  out  on  the  spot,  and  not  only  did  she  lose  her  head, 
but  a prince  and  other  Ashantee  nobles  fell  on  the  same 
day.  It  was  really  a reign  of  terror,  and  none  could 
understand  whether  it  was  an  outburst  of  ungoverned 
passion,  or  an  intimation  of  absolute  power.  On  Monday, 
a week  after  the  death,  a fast  was  again  observed,  and 
we  knew  too  well  the  sad  accompaniment.  We  could 
only  sigh  and  cry  to  the  Lord  of  Hosts,  and  we  knew  that 
He  would  hear  us,  although  we  were  taunted  by  the 
question,  “ Where  is  thy  God  ?” 

From  the  1st  to  the  10th  of  September,  the  slaughter 


WE  BUILD  FOE  THE  KING. 


237 


continued.  The  king  himself  actually  killed  some  mem- 
bers of  the  royal  house,  many  slain  corpses  lay  exposed, 
and  in  forty  days  the  same  dreadful  doings  were  to  be 
repeated ! 

We  now  heard  that  Amakje,  king  of  Apollonia,  had  just 
eaten  fetish  (joined  himself)  with  the  Ashantees.  His 
people  refused  to  follow  him,  so  he  was  induced  to  go 
almost  alone  to  Adu  Bofo’s  camp,  where  he  was  seized 
and  laid  in  irons.  He  is  accused  of  having  given  up 
Akjampong  to  the  English  without  fighting,  and  subse- 
quently of  giving  up  his  throne  to  them.  The  proceed- 
ings of  these  negro  chieftains  are  very  mysterious.  They 
know  how  the  Ashantees  deceived  the  pi’inces  of  Wusutra 
and  Tongo,  in  the  last  war  with  Krepe,  and  after  enticing 
them  here  with  their  subjects,  sold  or  slew  the  latter, 
leaving  the  chiefs  alone  and  destitute,  yet  they  prefer  the 
yoke  of  Ashantee  to  the  mild  British  protectorate ; they 
like  to  be  without  restraint,  and  to  behead  or  hold  death 
wakes  at  pleasure  till  they  fall  at  a sign  from  the  majesty 
to  which  they  have  looked  up  for  protection. 

On  the  little  Adae  (September  3rd),  we  received  orders 
to  stay  away  on  account  of  the  great  slaughter  demanded 
by  the  general  mourning.  This  involved  the  loss  of  a 
couple  of  dollars,  which  were  worth  much  to  us  just  then. 
M.  B.’s  allowance  was  only  two  dollars  and  a half,  and  Mr. 
D.  had  come  to  his  last  farthing,  yet  we  were  expected  to 
go  on  building  the  king’s  house.  We  ordered  our  two 
servants  to  earn  their  living  by  trading  in  palm  wine;  for 
ourselves  we  felt  confident  that  our  Lord  would  not  for- 
sake us,  and  that  He  would  enable  us  to  forgive  the 
people  who  had  taken  our  money  from  us  in  Fomana 
(£G0),  and  whom  we  were  now  obliged  to  serve.  Some 
candles  and  a small  box  of  butter  remained  of  our  provi- 
sion ; these  were  carefully  saved  for  Rosa.  We  took  much 
pains  to  manufacture  sugar,  and  with  M.  B.’s  help  we  sue- 


238 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  AN  TEE. 


ceeded  in  making  six  pounds  of  syrup  or  molasses,  but 
could  not  crystalize  it. 

September  10th,  the  king  at  length  opened  his  purse 
and  sent  us  seventy-two  dollars ; of  these  the  carpenters 
received  eighteen,  and  the  thirty  labourers  the  same  sum, 
but  the  sawyers  were  forgotten ; we  had  our  share,  and 
tried  to  procure  something  extra  for  the  sawyers  who  had 
the  hardest  work,  and  were  treated  most  inconsiderately. 
Ten  days  ago  they  brought  eight  beautiful  planks  as  a 
present  for  his  majesty,  but  when  boards  were  wanted  for 
the  prince’s  coffin,  six  of  these  were  taken  without  cere- 
mony. Sometimes  the  king  comes  to  the  building  ground, 
gives  the  men  brandy,  and  orders  them  to  dance  and  sing 
before  him  till  they  are  very  merry ; this  is  intended  to 
make  up  for  every  disappointment. 

September  20th,  the  king  came  to  see  the  verandah, 
at  which  we  had  worked  very  closely.  Instead  of  thanks, 
he  only  remarked  that  we  did  nothing.  He  took  no 
account  of  the  rainy  days,  but  thought  the  house  ought 
to  have  been  finished  long  before.  We  wei'e  told  that  he 
very  much  wished  to  show  the  finished  house  to  his 
chiefs  to  make  them  ashamed,  because  they  had  sworn  to 
bring  the  governor’s  castle  bodily  to  Ashantee.  He  had 
gained  a house  from  the  Fantees  without  war  ! Building 
in  West  Africa  is  certainly  no  child’s  play,  and  in  this 
case  our  patience  was  put  to  a very  severe  test. 

At  last,  September  5th,  after  great  exertion,  the  front 
verandah  was  erected.  His  majesty  rejoiced  like  a child, 
and  gave  an  ox  to  Mr.  D.,  and  eighteen  dollars  to  the 
dancing  Fantees,  but  instead  of  rewarding  the  poor 
sawyers  as  he  had  promised,  he  complained  that  they 
had  sold  several  planks  to  his  cousin,  a man  who  was 
within  a hair’s  breadth  of  becoming  king  in  his  stead, 
and  whom  he  regarded  with  great  jealousy.  In  his  anger 
he  explained  “ that  should  not  happen  again ; he  would 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


239 


buy  the  planks.”  Besides  this,  he  discoursed  upon 
politics,  “ I have  done  nothing  to  the  governor,  and  yet 
he  has  taken  up  arms  against  me.  If  I had  wished  to 
fight  against  the  white  men,  I should  have  gone  to  the 
war  myself.  You,  too  (addressing  13.),  I have  learned  to 
know,  and  have  proved  what  your  real  spirit  is.”  This 
was  meant  as  a hint  that  we  were  ungrateful,  and  ought 
to  esteem  ourselves  happy  to  build  for  so  great  a king. 

We  happened  to  hear  from  an  Akwamer  who  had  come 
to  Comassie  with  an  ambassador,  that  the  white  man  in 
Odumase  had  presented  his  maj  esty  with  a large  umbrella, and 
had  interceded  for  us.  We  supposed  that  our  brethren  were 
trying  in  this  way  to  influence  the  king,  but  we  had  little 
hope  that  they  would  succeed.  Messengers  from  the  camp 
also  came,  who  reported  that  AduBofo  had  actually  captured 
a whole  tribe  by  means  of  the  old  trick— that  he  wanted  to 
eat  fetish  with  them  ; these  poor  people  belonged  to  Apol- 
lonia,  and  had  formerly  sought  help  from  the  king. 

Adu  Bofo  continually  begged  for  men  and  money, 
and  a proclamation  was  issued,  ordering  all  soldiers 
who  were  in  the  plantations  to  hasten  to  the  camp 
on  pain  of  death  for  delay ; at  the  same  time  the 
army  sent  a petition  to  be  recalled  ; to  this  the  king  re- 
plied, “you  wished  for  war  and  you  have  it.  You  swore 
you  would  not  return  till  you  could  bring  me  the  walls 
of  Cape  Coast,  and  now  you  want  we  to  recall  you  because 
many  chiefs  have  fallen,  and  you  are  suffering.  When  I 
danced  on  the  market-place  in  times  past,  you  said,  ‘ he 
wishes  for  war.’  It  was  not  I,  it  was  you  who  wished  it. 
What  can  I do  ? I am  drunk  to-day  and  must  play  Kete 
with  my  wives.  In  due  time  I will  send  you  an  answer.” 

On  October  13th,  the  forty  days  since  the  death  of  the 
king’s  brother  expired,  and  the  sacrifices  began  afresh. 
Amongst  others,  the  king  laid  hold  on  a Fantee,  which 
grieved  us  much.  He  had  emigrated  ten  years  before,  and 


240 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


had  gained  his  living  by  trading,  hut  as  he  earned  more  than 
the  Ashantees  he  was  avoided  by  them,  and  at  last  resolved 
to  escape.  On  the  road  to  Akem  he  was  seized  near  Dwaben, 
and  brought  back  a prisoner.  He  professed  to  be  going  to 
reclaim  a debt,  but  as  he  had  taken  all  bis  goods  with  him 
he  was  pronounced  guilty,  and  delivered  to  Kwantabisa, 
the  chief  of  the  wood-bearers,  to  be  watched  over. 

Kwantabisa  did  all  he  could  to  save  his  life  ; he  re- 
moved him  to  a neighbouring  house,  and  six  times  dis- 
missed the  hangman  who  was  sent  to  fetch  him,  declaring 
he  did  not  know  what  had  become  of  him.  He  hoped 
that  the  king  would  repent  of  the  step  he  had  taken, 
for  he  did  not  always  know  who  had  been  led  to  the 
block.  But  when  the  odumfos  came  the  seventh  time, 
and  said  that  if  this  man  were  not  forthcoming  another 
would  be  taken  in  his  stead,  Kwantabisa  was  obliged 
to  give  him  up.  This  execution  naturally  enraged  the 
Fantees,  although  they  hoped  that  on  reflection  the  king 
would  acknowledge  that  he  had  committed  a rash  act. 

In  October  we  set  to  work  vigorously  on  the  second 
floor  of  the  house,  which  wonderfully  pleased  the  king. 
Still  our  entreaty  for  salt  was  neglected.  Happily,  my 
wife  continued  well,  though  occasionally  rather  nervous 
and  excited  by  trifles.  Poor  Kuhne  was  no  better,  and 
his  cough  was  very  trying,  though  he  sometimes  man- 
aged to  visit  the  building  carried  in  a hammock. 

The  chief  of  Aguogo  was  now  accused  to  the  king  as 
not  having  sufficiently  guarded  the  border  against  Akem, 
and  was  sentenced  to  lose  his  head.  He  however 
escaped  to  Boakje  Tenteng,  who  succeeded  in  effecting  a 
mitigation  of  the  capital  sentence  to  the  payment  of  a 
heavy  fine  (ninety  peredwanes).  We  pitied  this  man, 
who  was  a simple-hearted  friendly  fellow,  with  but  few 
Ashantee  characteristics.  We  heard  at  that  time  that 
the  Ashantees  had  suffered  a defeat,  and  lost  several 


WE  BUILD  FOR  THE  KING. 


241 


chiefs,  and  we  learned  the  particulars  from  the  Krepe, 
Kwabena,  who  always  accompanied  his  master  to  the 
council.  The  king  asked  his  councillors  what  was  now 
to  be  done  ? He  had  heard  from  Akwamu  that  many 
European  soldiers  had  landed  at  the  Coast,  and  the 
governor  wishing  to  finish  the  war  during  the  dry  season, 
had  joined  with  the  Coast  tribes,  and  was  hastening  on  to 
Coomassie.  The  Fantees  and  the  white  men  in  the 
centre,  on  one  side  an  army  from  Kwau-Kodiabe,  and  on 
the  other  a mixed  host  from  Akra,  Akwapem,  and  Akem. 
Amankwa  had  thrown  coals  on  an  ant  hill,  and  now  the 
insects  were  spreading  themselves  in  all  directions. 

It  was  truly  no  joke  this  time.  From  Ada  to  Cape 
Coast  the  land  swarmed  with  troops,  especially  Hausas 
from  Lagos,  and  numbers  of  white  men.  As  usual  great 
weakness  was  manifested.  Guards  were  dispatched  in 
every  direction  to  prevent  the  possibility  of  flight,  and  to 
press  in  all  capable  of  bearing  arms,  while  the  king 
grumbled  and  accused  Amankwa  Tia. 

There  were  indeed  signs  of  evil  omen,  but  we  knew  on 
whom  to  cast  our  care,  and  were  assured  that  many 
prayers  were  ascending  on  our  behalf.  The  king  sent  a 
messenger  to  the  interior  to  a renowned  moslem,  begging 
for  medicine  to  the  value  of  a hundred  peredwanes,  for 
the  destruction  of  his  enemies,  and  then  gave  orders  for 
his  army  to  return  over  the  Prah,  promising  to  have 
branches  thrown  across  to  help  them.  After  these  pre- 
parations he  danced  all  night,  and  in  the  morning 
(October  20th)  proceeded  to  Bantama  to  perform  fetish, 
and  offer  two  human  sacrifices.  He  saluted  us,  and  I 
went  to  work,  glad  to  be  freed  from  the  deafening  noise 
of  his  followers. 

Discouraging  reports  were  increasing.  The  Akems  had 
taken  three  hundred  Ashantees,  and  Amankwa  Tia  had 
experienced  another  defeat;  thus  our  last  remaining 

R 


242  MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 

chance  of  obtaining  the  much  needed  salt  was  gone,  as 
the  governor  had  sent  to  Kwantiabo  and  arrested  the 
chief.  Nothing  was  so  likely  to  convince  the  Ashantees 
of  their  real  position  as  the  impossibility  of  procuring  this 
indispensable  necessary. 

But  we  had  to  sustain  a new  misfortune.  On  Sunday 
morning,  October  26th,  we  heard  that  the  house,  which 
had  reached  the  second  floor,  had  fallen  down  in  the 
night,  in  consequence  of  the  incessant  x’ain.  When  I be- 
held the  ruin  I could  not  help  weeping.  The  king  was 
very  sorry,  but  was  willing  to  admit  the  real  cause,  and 
seemed  well  pleased  that  we  were  ready  to  begin  again  as 
soon  as  dry  weather  should  set  in.  When  the  Harmattan 
commenced  we  determined  to  rebuild,  but  before  doing 
anything  else  we  resolved  to  erect  a shed  in  which  to 
store  the  dry  bricks.  The  Fantees  had  cleared  the 
greater  part  of  the  rubbish  by  the  31st,  and  exerted  them- 
selves so  much  as  to  elicit  praise  from  the  Ashantees;  but 
they  were  still  kept  without  payment  from  the  king. 
We  afterwards  heard  that  six  houses  in  the  palace  court 
had  fallen  on  that  same  Sunday,  and  the  stone  building 
had  suffered  considerable  damage. 

The  king  was  so  struck  by  this,  that  he  called  for  a 
F etish  priestess,  and  demanded  an  explanation.  “ It  is 
on  account  of  the  foreigners,”  replied  she;  “if  the  king  let 
the  Fantees  and  the  white  men  go  all  will  succeed,  other- 
wise nothing.”  For  this  declaration  she  was  placed  in 
irons.  Still  the  rain  would  not  leave  off,  but  recom- 
menced every  evening,  to  the  amazement  of  the  Ashantees. 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


243 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 

Late  in  October  it  was  apparent  to  us  that  the  Momome 
women  were  arranging  a procession  which  betokened 
something  unusual.  We  heard  that  a great  council  had 
been  held  on  the  27th  in  Amanghyia,  when  the  chiefs  had 
begged  the  king  to  recall  the  army.  But  he  had  not  been 
willing,  unless  his  great  men  would  repay  him  for  the 
outlay,  which  he  estimated  at  six  thousand  peredwanes 
(216,000  dollars),  and  they  had  bound  themselves  to  do 
so.  It  was  a fact  that  the  Akems  were  pushing  on,  they 
had  evidently  cleared  a way  through  the  forest  as  far  as 
Dadease,  which  was  on  our  side  of  the  boarder.  The 
Wasas  were  said  to  have  deceived  Adu  Bofo’s  army  and 
beaten  them. 

The  ambassador  of  Akwamu  was  dispatched  with 
the  answer,  which  follows : — “ The  king  thanks  you  for 
your  news,  and  the  hints  you  gave.  I too  have 
a warning  to  give  you.  Do  not  be  enticed  to  Akra  or 
you  will  be  imprisoned.  I am  young  it  is  true,  but  I 
would  not  bring  misfortune  upon  my  country.  My  fore- 
fathers were  all  benefactors  of  their  kingdom,  I would  be 
the  same,  and  I will  see  what  is  to  be  done.  I cannot 
possibly  send  the  white  men  to  you  yet,  they  are  making 
something  that  is  to  be  finished  in  two  months,  till  then 
one  must  have  patience.” 

It  was  reported  that  the  army  would  return  to  the 


244 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


neighbourhood  of  Coomassie,  and  if  positively  necessary, 
the  white  men  and  the  Fan  tees  would  be  set  free. 

We  made  a last  attempt  to  secure  the  release  of  our 
poor  invalid,  Kiihne,  by  sending  his  own  written  state- 
ment of  his  increasing  illness  to  the  king,  and  pleading 
for  his  prompt  removal  to  a dry  mountain  ail’,  which  he 
had  formerly  found  restorative,  and  where  he  would  have 
suitable  nursing  and  nourishment.  We  hinted  that  thus 
the  king  might  at  once  open  communications  with  the 
Coast  without  in  any  way  compromising  his  dignity.  But 
we  received  in  reply  only  this  message  (Oct.  20th),  “ Cool 
your  heart,  I will  see  what  can  be  done,  and  send  you 
word  in  a short  time  which  time  never  arrived  ! Thus 
our  last  hope,  that  this  application  might  give  an  oppor- 
tunity for  D.  to  speak  to  the  king,  was  cruelly  disappointed. 

The  poor  king  still  clung  to  the  belief,  that  as  water 
never  went  up  the  mountains,  so  the  British  could 
never  come  to  Ashantee.  But  if  this  should  happen,  his 
heart  would  certainly  fail  him,  he  was  much  too  weak  to 
hold  out  against  the  united  Coast  tribes,  especially  with 
the  added  assistance  of  the  governor,  and  in  the  event  of 
their  success,  nothing  but  the  influence  of  the  governor 
could  restrain  them  from  wreaking  their  vengence  upon 
Ashantee  until  he  and  his  people  would  have  to  sue 
for  mercy.  The  governor  however  would  make  no  treaty 
until  we  were  set  free ; thus  we  felt  assured  no  violence 
would  be  offered  by  the  king  for  fear  of  retaliation  upon 
himself,  and  this  led  us  to  believe  he  would  yield. 

Meanwhile  his  wives  sang  the  old  national  songs  to  him 
every  night,  praising  the  deeds  of  his  forefathers,  in  wild 
plaintive  tones  which  moved  him  greatly.  Many  a one  did 
lie  send  to  these  same  forefathers  through  the  cruel  hands 
of  the  executioners  during  those  hours,  and  in  the  morning 
visit  his  building  with  a smiling  face,  striving  to  hide  by 
a great  effort,  the  uneasy  state  of  his  mind. 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


245 


After  long  consideration,  I resolved  to  recommence  my 
street  preaching,  but  very  few  Ashantees  came,  and  I did 
not  ultimately  pursue  it,  feeling  uncertain  if  the  king  ap- 
proved; if  he  did,  I thought  he  would  soon  let  me 
know.  I prayed  that  I might  have  a heart  to  testify 
warmly  of  a Saviour’s  love  to  the  lost,  and  a ready  tongue 
to  proclaim  it  faithfully,  and  that  the  bread  cast  upon  the 
waters  might  be  found  after  many  days. 

Four  messengers  having  arrived  from  Akwamu,  the 
chiefs  were  hurriedly  summoned  to  the  palace  (November 
18th),  and  later  in  the  evening  Mr.  D.  was  called.  The 
dialogue  began  thus 

“ You  were  sent  here  respecting  the  ransom.” 

“ No,”  answered  D. 

“ Have  you  brought  the  money  with  you  ? ” 

“ Certainly  not : How  could  I have  kept  it  here  a whole 

o » 

year  ? 

“ Has  the  money  been  handed  over  to  Owusu  Kokoo.” 

“It  was  weighed  before  my  eyes,  and  given  to  a 
mulatto  (Mr.  Grant)  in  charge,  but  as  I left  before  Owusu 
Kokoo,  I cannot  know  what  occurred  in  Cape  Coast  after- 
wards.” 

To  the  king’s  last  question  as  to  whether  the  money 
would  be  paid  out  in  Cape  Coast  if  we  were  all  sent  back, 
Dawson  could  only  repeat,  “ I do  not  know.” 

On  the  evening  of  the  20th  he  was  again  summoned  to 
the  palace  to  read  two  letters  from  the  governor  to  the 
king,  of  October  3rd  and  November  1st.  The  first  con- 
tained the  only  direct  news  we  had  heard  from  the  Coast 
for  a year.  The  second  referred  to  another  which  must 
have  miscarried,  Amankwa  Tia  being  closely  surrounded 
by  the  enemy.  The  governor  sent  a copy  of  the  missing 
letter  by  an  Ashantee  captive,  and  required  an  answer  to 
three  points  contained  in  it  in  twenty  days  (while  twenty- 
two  had  already  elapsed).  The  king  had  broken  the 


246 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


peace  by  invading  the  protectorate,  burning  villages,  and 
killing  their  inhabitants.  Yet  the  governor  had  pushed 
back  the  Ashantees  with  a handful  of  troops.  Now  he 
was  commissioned  from  Europe  to  chastise  the  king  him- 
self ; and  the  troops  were  daily  arriving  at  the  Coast.  His 
Queen  however  was  enduring,  and  was  willing  to  believe 
that  misunderstanding  had  led  Kari-Kari  to  enter  on  the 
war.  She  would  therefore  make  the  terms  as  easy  as 
possible.  If  the  king  wished  for  peace,  he  must,  before 
any  treaty  could  be  entered  into,— 

I.  Recall  all  his  troops  who  were  stationed  in  the  Pro- 
tectorate. 

II.  Restore  all  innocent  prisoners,  men,  women,  and 
children,  with  their  belongings,  and  send  them  to  the 
Coast. 

III.  Engage  to  make  good  all  damages  done  to  the  said 
prisoners. 

It  was  not  to  be  supposed  that  the  king  could  resist  the 
British  army,  when  the  native  troops  had  already  pushed 
back  the  Ashantees. 

The  letter  was  heard  in  profound  silence,  its  very  truth 
made  it  the  more  painful,  and  all  became  serious.  We 
could  only  beseech  the  Lord  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  king. 

We  had  heard  much  of  the  proceedings  at  the  Coast 
from  our  friend,  Kwabena.  The  English  were,  he  affirmed, 
determined  to  push  on  to  Coomassie,  and  were  even  then 
advancing-  The  king;  had  therefore  better  not  listen  to 
those  who  would  flatter  him  with  the  assurance  that  “ no 
one  had  dared  to  attack  Ashantee  from  time  immemorial.” 
Things  had  changed,  and  it  was  now  high  time  to  wake 
to  the  impending  danger.  Great  preparations  for  the 
campaign  were  being  made  at  the  Coast. 

After  the  letter  was  finished,  the  queen  mother  arose 
and  addressed  the  great  men.  “ I am  old  now,  I lived 
before  Kwalcoo  Dooah,  and  I have  now  placed  my  son  on 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


247 


the  Ashantee  throne.  Three  or  four  years  ago,  Akwamu 
begged  for  help  against  Krepe,  the  Ashantees  obeyed  the 
call,  and  brought  some  white  men  here  and  much  booty. 
The  chiefs  have  now  marched  against  the  Coast,  the  war 
is  going  against  us,  the  enemy  threatens.  The  chief  of 
Akwamu  entreats  incessantly  for  the  white  men,  for  until 
they  are  set  free  he  will  have  no  peace,  and  perhaps  be 
taken  to  the  Coast.  What  is  to  be  done  ? I do  not  wish 
for  our  successors  to  say  my  son  was  the  cause  of  the  dis- 
turbance of  the  sixty  nkurow”  (towns,  i.e.,  the  whole  land). 

“From  olden  times  it  has  been  seen  that  God  fights 
for  Ashantee  if  the  war  is  a just  one.  This  one  is  unjust. 
The  Europeans  begged  for  the  imprisoned  white  men. 
They  were  told  to  wait  until  Adu  Bofo  returned.  Adu 
Bofo  came  back ; then  they  said  they  wanted  money. 
The  money  was  offered,  and  even  weighed.  How  then 
can  this  war  be  justified  ? The  building  of  the  house 
cannot  be  given  as  a hindrance,  for  if  peace  were  once 
declared,  the  governor  would  gladly  send  builders.  Taking 
all  into  consideration,  I strongly  advise  that  the  white 
men  should  be  sent  back  at  once,  and  God  can  help  us.” 

The  chiefs  adjourned.  Hard  as  it  appeared  to  them 
they  knew  that  their  reduced  half-starved  army  could 
not  stand  against  fresh  troops,  so  we  thought  they  would 
try  to  soften  the  enemy  by  setting  us  free,  while  they  still 
had  a choice. 

On  the  21st  we  were  filled  with  gratitude  at  the  birth 
of  a little  son,  whom  we  felt  constrained  to  name  Im- 
manuel, in  memory  of  God’s  faithful  guidance  throughout 
our  captivity.  It  was  noticeable  that  this  boy  spent  his 
first  months  in  almost  entire  obscurity,  the  Ashantees  re- 
garding it  as  an  ill  omen  when  a son  is  born  to  an  enemy 
on  their  territory  ; his  existence  was  therefore  as  perfectly 
ignored,  as  was  that  of  his  little  sister  noticed,  wondered 
at,  and  rejoiced  over. 


248 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


On  the  same  day  Mose  was  summoned  to  translate  the 
governor’s  letter,  in  company  with  the  other  two  Akwa- 
pems. 

On  the  24th  we  had  to  attend  to  write  an  answer,  un- 
accompanied by  Mr.  Plange,  who  was  set  aside.  It  was 
modelled  in  Ashantee  fashion,  one  point  made  prominent, 
the  other  not  noticed.  We  were  seated  when  the  king 
hastily  cried,  “ Dawson,  write  to  my  good  friend  and  tell 
him  that  I have  received  his  letter.  Before  it  came  I had 
sent  to  recall  Amankwa  Tia ; now  I will  send  a fresh 
messenger  to  call  all  back.  I have  no  quarrel  with  the 
white  men,  they  are  my  dear  friends,  only  when  I heard 
from  Plange  that  the  Elmina  Fort  was  given  to  Kwakje 
Fram,  my  chiefs  grew  angry  and  marched  out  to  bring 
him  here  ; but  now  that  I hear  he  is  dead,  I am  content. 
The  fear  that  my  soldiers  might  go  too  far,  and  make 
things  unpleasant  for  my  good  friends,  has  caused  me  to 
recall  my  army ! As  regards  the  white  people,  I have 
detained  you  on  their  account ; as  soon  as  I get  the  £1000 
I will  send  them  away  with  you.”  Of  course  he  wished 
to  have  his  army  near  him,  if  only  to  ^lefy  the  governor 
anew. 

On  the  25th  the  king’s  answer  was  signed,  and  Mr. 
Dawson  read  the  heads  of  a letter  to  his  Excellency,  in 
which  he  asked  if  the  £1000  could  not  be  sent  to  Coo- 
massie.  Whilst  I was  silently  considering  this  proposal, 
the  kino;  suggested  that  I should  write  to  the  same  effect 
in  order  to  be  set  at  liberty.  I replied  that  we  had  never 
interfered  in  money  matters,  and  should  still  less  like  to 
do  so  now.  Several  chiefs  exclaimed,  “ It  is  so  !”  Apea 
alone  remarked  ironically,  “ If  you  don’t  care  to  be  set  free, 
do  as  you  like.”  Nevertheless,  by  the  king’s  permission,  I 
did  write  to  several  friends,  and  the  Fantee,  Asiedu,  was 
sent  to  the  Coast  with  the  letters,  accompanied  by  a 
messenger  of  the  governor. 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


249 


In  one  of  our  interviews  with  the  king,  M.  Bonnat  and 
I again  begged  him  to  send  K.  at  once  to  the  Coast  on 
account  of  his  health.  His  majesty  answered,  “ K.  swore 
formerly  that  he  would  not  go  alone.”  When  D.  remarked, 
“the  white  men  are  not  in  the  habit  of  swearing,”  Owusu 
Kokoo  rejoined  in  a stern  tone,  “ the  king  does  not  tell 
lies.” 

Having  laid  the  foundation  of  the  new  building  with 
stones,  it  was  agreed  that  if  I were  obliged  to  he  ab- 
sent on  account  of  my  wife,  D.  should  keep  watch  over 
the  workmen.  We  had  a narrow  escape  of  taking  all  this 
labour  in  vain,  for  it  entered  the  king’s  head  to  fancy 
that  he  would  rather  have  the  house  built  in  Twere-. 
boanda,  in  the  neighbourhood  of  our  old  Ebenezer,  because 
this  place  was  supposed  to  be  the  special  haunt  of  evil 
spirits.  Some  Fetish  priests  enquired  into  this  matter, 
and  decided  it  was  not  so.  The  position  was  therefore 
not  to  be  altered,  and  the  basement  was  happily  completed. 

On  the  29th  the  king  came  to  inspect  our  work,  and 
told  Mr.  D.,  with  a face  beaming  with  joy,  that  his  army 
was  on  the  way  back,  and  had  already  reached  Fusuwei 
(a  day’s  journey  from  the  Prah).  We  gathered  however 
from  other  sources  that  though  the  army  had  broken 
through,  it  had  been  thoroughly  beaten,  man}"  captured, 
and  numbers  scattered.  Owusu  Kokoo’s  brother  Osei 
told  (December  5th)  his  people  when  the  Akwapems 
were  supposed  to  be  asleep,  that  such  a battle  as  that  at 
Fusuwei  had  never  been  fought  by  the  Ashantees,  all 
fled,  Amankwa  lost  twenty  peredwanes  of  gold-dust, 
Kwasi  Domfe  the  whole  of  his  jewellery,  andAkjampong 
was  taken  prisoner.  Almost  every  night  Kete  was  danced 
at  the  palace,  and  the  excitement  was  excedingly  painful. 

Kotiko  and  Kwado,  Ashantee  messengers,  who  had  been 
more  than  a year  at  Cape  Coast,  were  now  said  to  be  ad- 
vancing, as  the  governor  had  sent  them  to  Amankwa’s 


250 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANTE  E. 


camp,  accompanied  by  numerous  soldiers.  They  were 
ceremoniously  received  (December  6th)  on  the  Bogyawee 
place,  when  the  king  and  all  his  chiefs  danced  about  the 
streets,  painted  white,  to  express  their  joy  ; glorious  news 
having  been  brought  to  the  king.  “ Kwakje  Fram  the 
Denkjera  prince  had  fallen,  together  with  his  nephew, 
seven  Fantee  officers,  and  one  European  ! Amankwa  Tia 
had  killed  many  Fantees  and  chased  the  rest  into  the 
sea,  besides  punishing  the  other  Coast  tribes,  and  because 
a fellow  on  the  Akem  side  had  annoyed  the  king,  this 
glorious  captain  had  returned  to  punish  him.”  Then 
came  grand  bursts  of  hurrahs  ! It  seemed  incredible  that 
the  king  could  so  misrepresent  matters  to  his  people ; but 
such  was  the  fact. 

This  message  was  delivered  in  the  open  air,  so  that  it 
was  immediately  made  public.  Whether  the  king  thought 
that  his  subjects  were  so  completely  in  subjection  as  to  be- 
lieve those  statements,  we  could  not  decide ; but  we  were 
pretty  sure  every  one  knew  how  matters  really  stood. 
Perhaps  he  thought  it  right  to  avoid  all  outward  signs  of  de- 
spair and  mourning  that  he  might  give  new  life  and  courage. 

In  a more  restricted  circle  he  testified  his  sympathy 
with  the  army  in  another  way.  He  had  sworn  the  great 
oath  before  his  chiefs,  that  whoever  dared  to  make  game 
of  a soldier,  or  even  to  hint  that  the  army  had  achieved 
nothing,  should  be  put  to  death.  Besides  this  he  sent 
the  troops  forty  small  casks  of  powder,  and  gave  the 
mohammedans  ten  peredwanes  for  using  sorcery  to  hinder 
the  white  men  from  rising.  He  even  took  one  of  our 
porters,  who  had  said  he  was  a Fetish  priest  (no  doubt  by 
way  of  obtaining  food)  into  his  service,  and  gave  him  a 
new  house ; but  the  poor  fellow  always  went  about  guarded, 
thus  paying  dearly  for  his  folly. 

On  December  the  7th,  the  king  with  his  followers  again 
danced  through  the  streets,  but  ceased  long  before  daylight. 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


251 


The  messengers  entered  merrily  into  the  king’s  ideas,  and 
Kotiko  related  how  many  Ashantees  had  been  put  to 
death  by  the  cruel  governor.  “ My  wife,”  said  he,  “ was 
about  to  lose  her  head,  when  just  in  time  to  save  her 
came  the  king’s  letter,  assuring  the  governor  that  the 
white  men  and  the  Fantees  were  still  alive,  causing  him 
to  regret  that  he  had  been  so  rash.”  A true  Ashantee 
messenger. 

When  these  gentlemen  visited  us,  a royal  guard  was 
present,  so  that  we  could  not  ask  many  qnestions ; but 
when  I inquired  after  Ansa’s  health,  Kwado  answered 
with  some  hesitation,  “he  is  well.”  We  afterwards  dis- 
covered that  Kotiko  had  told  a Fantee  of  his  acquaint- 
ances, “ these  were  three  Ashantees  who  fell  victims  to 
the  rage  of  the  people,  who  on  hearing  of  the  murder  of 
the  prisoners,  attacked  Prince  Ansa’s  house,  destroyed 
everything,  and  killed  three  of  his  servants,  The  governor 
sympathized  with  the  prince,  and  promised  him  a full 
compensation.”  This  report  sounded  credible ; it  was 
further  said  that  the  prince  had  been  taken  to  Sierra 
Leone  with  the  prince  of  Elmina. 

New  reports  were  continually  circulated;  one  was  that 
an  Akwamu  in  a European  dress  was  on  his  way  to 
Coomassie  ; then  it  was  prince  Ansa  who  was  coming,  and 
certainly  if  he  could  help  his  country,  this  was  the  time 
to  do  it.  Again  we  heard  that  the  English  were  making 
a bridge  over  the  Prah. 

The  entry  of  the  jaws,  and  a week  later  the  triumphant 
return  of  the  army,  was  next  spoken  of.  There  being  no 
jaw-bones  of  the  enemy,  all  those  from  the  beheaded  were 
to  be  sent  to  meet  the  army,  for  they  could  not  return 
home  without  a trophy! 

The  king  had  (December  12th)  proclaimed  in  the 
villages  that  there  was  nothing  to  fear ; that  he  had  con- 
quered and  slain  all  the  inhabitants  of  the  Coast.  Mean- 


252 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


while  in  spite  of  the  royal  commands,  soldiers  came  con- 
tinually into  the  town,  some  of  whom  said  plainly, 
“ Even  if  the  king  send  us  forward  again,  we  will  not 
go  unless  he  accompany ; we  are  sick  of  it.  The  white 
men  have  guns  which  hit  five  Ashantees  at  once.  Many 
great  men  and  princes  have  fallen.  Amankwa  wandered 
for  days  in  the  forest,  and  only  escaped  by  the  help  of 
two  porters,  and  with  the  loss  of  his  great  umbrella  and 
chair.”  The  king  on  hearing  this  sent  him  at  once  an 
umbrella  and  three  chairs  to  Fomana.  From  Akem  came 
the  news  that  on  the  14th  a village  of  Kwau  Kodiabe  had 
been  attacked,  and  its  inhabitants  carried  into  captivity. 

In  the  meantime  we  were  concerned  to  hear  that  the 
king’s  letter  with  our  own  had  only  reached  Akrofrum, 
from  whence  it  had  been  sent  back  with  the  trophy. 
This  was  told  to  D.  by  the  friendly  Asiedu,  that  he  might 
write  other  letters  instead  of  those  and  deliver  them  to 
him,  in  case  anything  injurious  might  have  been  contained 
in  the  first.  But  we  had  long  refrained  from  writing  on 
politics,  even  in  our  French  and  German  correspondence. 
I),  had  however  sent  through  the  Fan  tee  letters  in  English 
writing,  both  to  the  governor  and  the  editor  of  the 
African  Times,  containing  political  discussions  upon  the 
cause  of  the  war,  Ashantee  weakness,  etc.  These  every 
runaway  schoolboy  could  read.  When  the  Akwamu  in 
European  dress  arrived,  we  feared  the  letters  would  be 
given  him  to  translate,  still  we  felt  sure  that  all  would  be 
for  the  best. 

On  the  morning  of  December  the  15th,  the  king  sat  to 
welcome  the  chief  Barentwa  with  the  jaw  bones  and  the 
prisoners,  trophies  of  the  campaign,  and  with  him  ap- 
peared Asiedu,  the  letter  carrier,  from  whom  all  writings 
were  taken  before  dawn,  whereupon  he  returned  to  his 
old  quarters  at  Mr.  Dawson’s.  Through  him  we  heard  that 
the  danger  for  the  Coast  had  been  greater  than  we  had 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


253 


supposed.  The  Ashantees  had  really  pressed  on  to 
Dunkwa,  within  six  miles  of  Cape  Coast,  and  had  burned 
every  village.  This  was  incomprehensible,  and  very  dis- 
honourable to  the  Fantees.  After  the  Ashantees  had  taken 
the  residence  of  the  Denkjera  prince,  Kwakje  Fram,  they 
marched  against  Elmina.  Half  the  town  took  the  side 
of  the  British,  but  the  upper  town,  where  the  prince  lived, 
not  only  refused  to  fight  the  Ashantees,  but  supplied 
them  with  provisions  and  ammunition.  It  was  there- 
fore bombai'ded  and  burnt  down. 

In  the  villages  around  were  Fantees,  who  would  be 
delivered  up  to  the  Ashantees  without  mercy,  and  who 
would  be  the  only  prisoners  made  by  them.  When  Tsch- 
ama  was  bombarded,  many  of  the  inhabitants  were  ready 
to  emigrate  to  Coomassie.  Deceived  in  their  expectations 
of  the  willingness  of  the  Elminas  to  join  them,  the 
Ashantees  retreated  to  a camp  which  was  by  degrees 
surrounded,  so  that  the  army  was  almost  destroyed  by 
privations.  Two  bananas  or  a handful  of  palm  nuts,  cost 
three  pence,  and  numbers  were  starved  to  death.  In  this 
dilemma  they  corresponded  with  the  governor,  who 
humanely  advised  Amankwa  to  hasten  back,  but  not  by 
way  of  Abakrampa,  unless  he  wished  to  deliver  up  his 
army  to  slaughter. 

The  prince  of  Mampong  and  most  of  the  commanders 
followed  this  advice,  but  Amankwa  took  a route  round 
Cape  Coast,  which  brought  him  face  to  face  with  the 
enemy  in  Fusuwei,  and  caused  heavy  losses  of  both  men 
and  baggage,  together  with  five  hundred  prisoners,  who 
had  been  brought  thus  far.  Mampong,  on  the  contrary, 
crossed  the  Prah  unhurt.  The  Ashantees  had  agreed 
that  Amankwa  caused  their  defeat,  and  that  the  gover- 
nor’s advice  had  saved  those  who  accepted  it.  The  king 
had  not  recalled  the  army,  but  the  army,  contrary  to  his 
orders,  gave  up  the  unsatisfactory  campaign. 


254 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Asiedu  asserted  that  Kotiko  had  brought  back  false 
reports,  which  the  king  punished  by  arresting  him.  He, 
although  a Fantee,  declared  he  had  never  abused  any 
of  the  soldiers.  Mose  and  his  followers  affirm  that  the 
jaw  bones  with  which  twenty  men  were  laden  are  very 
old.  Behind  some  prisoners  came  the  bones,  and  then 
followed  the  Tschama  people  and  other  volunteer  emi- 
grants, amongst  them  a mulatto  boy  of  eight  years  in 
European  dress,  and  accompanied  by  his  mother.  Volun- 
teers and  prisoners  together  numbered  eighty  persons ! 
And  this  was  the  result  of  a war  which  had  cost 
Ashantee  thousands  of  lives ; from  Akrofrum  to  Kaase 
alone,  Asiedu  saw  innumerable  bodies  either  dead  or  left 
to  die  of  their  wounds.  Twenty  Fantees  are  said  to  have 
been  seen  wearing  the  great  chain  which  showed  they 
were  to  be  sacrificed.  At  this  time  Amankwa  demanded 
that  all  the  Fantees  should  be  killed,  others  foretell  a 
general  slaughter,  “ when  the  army  returns  plundered.” 

December  17th,  the  king  was  much  rejoiced  in  visiting 
us,  to  see  that  we  had  begun  the  second  floor,  and  much  to 
our  surprise  gave  us  eighteen  tins  of  preserved  meat, 
taken  no  doubt  from  one  of  the  Coast  towns.  This  was  the 
first  gift  since  the  downfall ! A man  from  Elmina  told  Mr. 
Plange  how  shamfully  he  and  his  countrymen  had  been 
treated  when  they  fled  with  their  property  to  the  Ashan- 
tee camp  ; nearly  all  of  them  had  returned  to  British 
teritory,  and  encouraged  by  the  governor,  were  rebuilding 
their  town.  He  was  obliged  to  go  on  to  Coomassie  be- 
cause his  wife  and  child  were  in  the  Ashantee  camp,  but 
was  rejoicing  in  the  hope  of  returning  to  the  Coast.  The 
Elmina  women  who  had  gone  with  them  belong  chiefly 
to  Akjampong’s  train. 

On  the  morning  of  December  18th  I stayed  with  Rosa 
while  D.  and  M.  B.  went  to  the  building.  All  was  quiet 
till  towards  noon,  when  the  king  seated  himself  in  the 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


255 


Bogyawee  place,  and  there  advanced  towards  him,  as  if  by 
chance,  a deputation  from  Amankwa  Tia,  to  announce  to 
him  the  number  of  those  who  had  fallen,  and  the  names 
of  the  important  chiefs. 

Suddenly  a cry  of  distress  arose  which  rolled  like  a wave 
through  the  whole  town,  and  people  ran  into  the  street 
painted  red,  crying  and  howling  till  I was  cut  to  the  heart. 
The  sacrifices  were  then  freed  from  their  chains,  and  after 
being  pierced  through  the  cheek,  beheaded  amid  the  beat- 
ing of  drums.  Almost  despairing,  I cried  out,  “ 0 God ! how 
long  shall  these  things  be?”  We  saw  fourteen  of  the  pri- 
soners dragged  by  a long  chain  to  the  hangman’s  quarters; 
while  howling  and  crying  continued  through  the  night. 

Dumb  and  depressed  the  king  returned  home ; and  the 
queen  mother  is  said  to  have  mourned  in  the  street  with 
her  court  ladies,  her  hands  folded  over  her  head ; for  the 
loss  is  dreadful.  Bekwae,  a small  country,  is  said  to  miss  a 
thousand  of  its  men.  Officers  who  went  with  twenty,  re- 
turned alone  with  their  baggage  on  their  heads ! Sabeng 
was  really  dead;  either  carried  off  by  small  pox  or  attacked 
by  Akemers  and  beheaded. 

On  Monday,  December  22nd,  the  town  was  filled  from 
far  and  near  with  the  triumphant  entry  of  the  army. 
We  asked  the  king  if  we  should  go  to  work,  as  the 
Fantees  had  gone  accompanied  by  M.  B.,  and  the  Ashantees 
could  not  wish  for  our  presence  at  this  ceremony.  Had 
we  been  there  we  should  have  been  more  surprised  than 
at  Adu  Bofo’s  entry ; whole  rows  of  boxes  were  carried 
past  wrapped  in  precious  materials,  followed  by  their 
(supposed)  mourning  wives,  and  their  attendants  painted 
red.  Two  hundred  and  seventy  nine  persons  had  perished 
by  sacrifice,  and  more  would  follow.  Very  few  could  be 
seen  in  the  crowd  who  were  painted  white;  the  majority 
of  the  people  were  wailing  in  the  red  ornaments  of 
mourning. 


256 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS1I AN  TEE. 


Though  living  at  some  distance  from  the  market  place, 
we  were  driven  almost  frantic  by  the  incessant  beating  of 
drums,  accompanied  by  screams  and  occasional  firing. 
From  eigh t in  the  morning  till  seven  in  the  evening  the 
army  passed  in  file  ; and  the  streets  which  opened  on  the 
market-place  were  so  crowded  with  soldiers  that  nothing 
could  be  seen  but  a black  mass  swaying  to  and  fro,  whilst 
over  it  the  many  coloured  umbrellas  waved  conspicuously. 
We  had  often  been  told  that  the  whole  Ashantee  army 
had  gone  to  the  war,  which  was  no  doubt  true,  and  on 
that  day  all  Ashantee  appeared  to  be  in  Coomassie.  M. 
B.  who  made  his  way  unhindered  through  the  crowds, 
reckoned  the  number  of  those  present  at  about  one 
hundred  thousand. 

The  losses  of  the  campaign  were  undoubtedly  great. 
Still,  about  half  the  army  survived,  and  some  of  the  chiefs 
who  had  been  reported  dead  returned  in  safety.  Not  only 
Sabeng,  but  another  prince,  Karapa,  was  mourned  for  as 
dead.  The  Abesui  chief  had  been  crushed,  with  all  his  ser- 
vants, by  the  trunk  of  a tree  fallingon  his  tent  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  campaign.  Altogether  two  hundred  and  eighty 
chiefs  had  fallen.  The  loss  of  soldiers  was  announced  in 
the  following  way.  Every  chief  who  passed  before  the 
king  threw  into  a vase  as  many  grains  of  corn  as  he  had 
lost  people.  It  was  said  that  sixteen  battles  had  been 
fought,  and  the  army  had  been  attacked  four  times  in 
retreat,  and  suffered  each  time  terrible  loss. 

On  Christmas  day,  after  an  address  from  Mr.  D.,  I bap- 
tized our  little  son,  Louis  Immanuel.  For  this  purpose 
we  all  assembled  under  the  mango  tree  in  the  mission 
court-yard,  and  the  day  was  to  us  as  another  oasis  in  the 
desert.  We  could  only  offer  to  our  God  glory  and 
praise  for  His  faithful  care  over  us,  although  we  were 
deprived  of  all  European  comforts.  With  one  of  our 
lambs  a feast  was  prepared,  to  which  we  invited  the 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


257 


three  Akwapem  Christians,  and  on  the  same  day  I sold 
the  other  for  five  dollars  and  a half,  showing  how  dear 
provisions  then  were  in  Ashantee.  The  king  sent  Mr.  D. 
and  ourselves  an  ox  as  a Christmas  present.  He  also  sent 
greetings  to  the  army,  but  as  no  presents  to  the  com- 
manders accompanied  them,  they  were  not  much  valued. 
Just  as  we  had  finished  our  meal,  and  were  comfortably 
seated  together  in  the  yard,  D.  was  summoned  to  the  palace. 

He  found  the  king  surrounded  by  a few  confidential 
friends,  and  he  was  accosted  thus;  “ I have  already  warned 
you  several  times  not  to  write  any  deceitful  letters  like 
Ata  (Mr.  PL),  for  I wish  to  be  able  to  depend  entirely 
upon  you.  How  comes  it  then  that  you  have  written  in- 
structions to  the  Coast  ? You  announce  to  the  governor 
that  I wished  him  to  send  the  keys  of  Elmina,  Cape 
Coast,  Anomabu,  etc.,  to  Coomassie  ! ” D.  expressed  sur- 
prise. “ Is  it  credible,”  said  he,  “ that  I should  set  fire  to 
the  roof  of  the  house  in  which  I am  living?  All  that  I 
wish  is  that  a lasting  peace  should  exist  between  Ashan- 
tee and  the  Coast.” 

The  king  then  said  more  politely,  “ I know  that  you 
will  be  able  to  secure  a good  treaty.  I only  wish  you 
could  be  a second  Bedae”  (Governor  Maclean),  who  had 
sent  back  many  servants  to  the  king. 

Dawson  replied,  “ I will  certainly  do  all  I can  to  promote 
peace,  and  I should  like  to  know  who  has  reported  so 
falsely ; ” then  turning  to  Kwado  and  Kotiko,  he  entreated 
them  to  weigh  the  consequences  of  the  course  they  were 
pursuing.  The  latter  said  somewhat  confusedly,  they  had 
only  repeated  what  they  had  been  told,  upon  which  the 
king  again  became  angry,  and  complained  that  the 
governor  had  not  answered  his  questions  concerning  Asen 
and  Denkjera,  which  would  doubtless  have  pleased  him. 
“ For,”  said  he,  “ the  governor  is  my  good  friend,  and  what 
he  says  I will  always  hear.  But  now  the  Ashanteea 

s 


258 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASI1ANTEE. 


are  being  killed  at  the  Coast  whilst  you  are  going  about 
free : Is  that  right  ? ” Ivwado  declared  that  they  had 
been  robbed,  and  five  Ashantees  slain  at  Cape  Coast;  and 
that  if  the  king’s  letter  had  not  arrived  which  announced 
that  the  white  men  were  alive,  the  Ashantees  would  all 
have  been  killed.  Upon  this  D.  advised  him  to  take  care, 
as  all  he  then  affirmed  would  be  written  to  the  governor 
and  he  would  have  to  be  the  bearer  of  the  letter. 

Finally,  D.  received  instructions  to  write  a letter  which 
showed  plainly  that  the  Ashantees  were  afraid,  and  would 
gladly  make  peace  if  they  knew  how.  The  king  com- 
plained that  the  governor  liadattacked  his  retreating  army, 
and  had  taken  away  their  wounded  and  prisoners — that 
Ashantees  had  been  slain  at  the  Coast,  and  his  messengers 
plundered  and  locked  up.  These  things  proved  how 
desirable  was  peace  and  friendship  ! D.  was  entreated  to 
write  forcibly,  and  merit  the  name  of  a Bedae. 

Asieclu  was  to  have  carried  this  letter,  and  I had  hastily 
written  a few  enclosures,  but  when  the  interpreters  and 
Bosommuru  had  signed  their  names,  it  was  suddenly  ob- 
served that  Asiedu  was  far  too  mature,  it  would  be  better  to 
choose  as  messenger  a Fan  tee  boy,  who  could  not  say 
much.  Aseidu,  it  was  feared,  had  received  verbal  instruc- 
tions from  Mr.  D.,  and  saw  too  plainly  the  real  state  of 
things.  l).’s  boy,  Robert,  a lad  of  sixteen,  was  therefore 
chosen  in  his  stead,  and  hurriedly  dismissed,  under  the 
escort  of  a herald,  without  having  an  opportunity  of 
speaking  a confidential  word  with  his  master. 

So  far  had  matters  progressed,  when  on  December  31st, 
we  were  able  thankfully  to  record  how  graciously  we  had 
been  brought  through  this  trying  year,  and  to  beseech 
our  faithful  Lord  to  give  us  steadfastness,  and  to  continue 
to  preserve  us  throughout  all  our  dangers  and  troubles. 

The  1st  of  January,  1874  (a  day  of  delightful  enjoyment 
at  our  missionary  stations,  where  all  were  uniting  in  fresh 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


259 


songs  of  praise)  was  a season  of  awful  festivity  in  Coo- 
massie, for  innocent  blood  was  flowing  in  almost  every 
street.  The  distressing  cries  of  the  poor  widows  and  other 
relatives,  with  bodies  painted  red  and  long  branches  waving 
in  their  hands,  were  ascending  continually.  In  all  the 
principal  streets  the  doomed  sacrifices  stood  beside  the 
corpses  of  the  slain,  awaiting  the  merciful  stroke  which 
would  end  their  torture.  One  poor  man  was  led  to  his 
wife’s  dead  body,  and  tauntingly  told  to  “ look  at  her  who 
had  gone  before  to  prepare  his  supper.”  We  could  count 
nearly  sixty  victims,  chiefly  Ashantees  and  Krepes,  slaves 
and  servants  of  the  dead,  and  many  more  followed  them 
during  that  night.  * 

On  the  next  day,  being  Friday,  no  corpse  was  allowed 
to  remain  exposed  in  Coomassie,  but  I saw  on  my  way  to 
the  building,  three  bodies  which  had  not  been  removed. 
Alas ! one  gradually  became  almost  accustomed  to  such 
heart-rending  scenes,  and  to  cease  even  to  shudder.  Be- 
tween Coomassie  and  Amanghyia,  six  corpses  which 
Kiihne  had  seen  lying  in  the  road,  were  so  mutilated  and 
destroyed  by  the  vultures  as  to  be  perfectly  indescribable. 

* Amongst  the  Fantees  who  had  been  swept  away  were  a girl  and 
boy  whom  the  king  sent  to  a Mohammedan  in  Duro,  when  our  Fantees 
had  intercourse  with  them  from  time  to  time.  The  boy  described  how 
the  Europeans  were  building  a broad  street  on  the  Prah,  and  how  Mr. 
Blankson  had  been  caught  buying  powder  (which  he  had  sent  to  the 
Ashantees  in  bottles),  and  had  been  attacked  by  the  mob,  but  was  saved 
by  the  governor  and  sent  to  Sierra  Leone.  Twenty  or  thirty  Ashantees 
were  daily  taken  to  Cape  Coast,  so  that  the  number  of  prisoners  had  be- 
come a burden,  and  they  were  being  sent  away  in  ships. 

The  English  report  of  the  war  is  as  follows  : — 

On  the  11th  and  14th  of  April,  1873,  the  troops  of  the  protectorate 
fought  two  sharp  battles  with  the  Ashantees  between  Dunkwa  and 
Nyao  Coomassie  ; on  the  15th  the  Fantees  retreated.  Their  chiefs  en- 
deavoured to  excuse  this  step  by  accusing  a member  of  the  council,  Mr. 
G.  Blankson,  of  treachery.  They  would  have  killed  him  if  Mr.  Rowe 
had  not  arrested  him  in  order  to  save  his  life  ; for  in  the  same  proportion 
as  the  Fantees  were  cowardly  in  the  battle-field,  was  their  enmity  bitter 


260 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS  II ANT  EE. 


On  the  6th,  Epiphany,  we  united  in  spirit  with  all 
Christendom  in  prayer  for  the  heathen,  especially  for  that 
part  of  the  earth  so  saturated  with  blood,  and  that  Asliantee 
might  be  saved,  however  deep  the  darkness  in  which  it 
was  now  sunk,  and  we  pleaded  for  a living,  active  faith. 
Doubtless,  we  had  failed  in  much,  and  were  still  very 
powerless  to  effect  good.  We  could  not  continue  the 
street  preaching,  owing  to  the  bitterness  of  the  poor 
deceived  people,  yet  we  knew  the  Lord  could  make 
even  our  residence  amongst  them  a blessing. 

The  chiefs  were  now  ordered  to  repay  to  the  king  the 
cost  of  the  campaign,  and  to  replace  the  ammunition 
which  had  been  used  in  vain.  Of  some  was  demanded 
sixty,  of  others  forty  or  fifty  peredwanes.  They  were 
terribly  excited,  and  appealed  to  the  council  at  the 
palace  for  a mitigation  of  these  enormous  demands,  with 
little  success.  Similar  sums  were  demanded  from  some 
of  the  chief  people,  one  of  whom  had  to  sell  not  only  his 
slaves,  but  his  wife,  to  furnish  the  five  peredwanes  ; he  sold 
his  son  too  for  nine  dollars,  and  the  poor  boy  cried  bitterly. 
There  were  many  upright,  quiet  men  who  had  wished  for 
peace  and  free  trade,  who  lost  half  their  families  by  the 
war,  and  were  afterwards  obliged  to  sell  the  other  half  to 
pay  for  it.  But  whether  the  real  promoters  of  the  strife 
would  remain  unpunished,  remained  to  be  seen.  An 
under  chief  entreated  Dawson  to  speak  plainly  ■ to  the 
king,  who  he  thought  could  not  continue  to  be  deceived. 
This  man  asserted  that  Akjampong  was  dead. 

The  king  now  seemed  to  care  but  little  about  his  new 
house;  Owusu  Kokoo  also  passed  it  with  indifference;  we 
were  waiting  for  wood  to  finish  the  windows ; could  we 

against  every  one  wlio  had  friendly  dealings  with  Ashantee.  ” It  was  a 
true  report  which  we  had  heard  of  the  dreadful  doings  of  a Fantee  mob 
at  Cape  Coast ; they  had  actually  attacked  and  killed  five  peaceful 
Ashantees  in  Prince  Ansa’s  house,  and  then  stormed  and  plundered  it. 


JUDGMENT  APPROACHES. 


261 


have  procured  that,  the  roof  might  soon  have  been  placed 
on  it. 

We  were  told  of  a chief  who  had  wished  to  go  over  to 
the  enemy  with  his  followers ; at  the  last  moment  the  in- 
tended flight  was  discovered,  but  it  was  made  light  of  in 
the  camp,  and  a promise  was  given  that  the  affair  should 
not  be  reported  to  the  king.  On  the  march  back,  how- 
ever, the  whole  party  were  put  in  irons  and  afterwards 
massacred ; others  were  threatened  with  the  same  fate. 
Adu  Bofo  was  also  reported  to  be  hemmed  in  between  the 
enemy  and  a river,  without  the  power  to  extricate 
himself. 

On  Wednesday,  January  7th,  we  had  returned  from  the 
Aclae  at  three  o’clock,  when  D.  entered  and  announced 
that  the  English  army  was  at  Asiaman  (a  day’s  journey 
from  the  Prah),  that  Obeng  had  been  sent  from  Fomana 
an  hour  before  to  the  south,  with  the  Adanse  chiefs,  and 
that  the  king  had  ordered  every  man  to  Coomassie,  in 
order  to  head  them  himself.  Our  position  had  thus  be- 
come very  critical.  Whether  we  should  be  placed  in 
irons  or  killed  seemed  doubtful,  but  in  any  case  we  knew 
that  God  cared  for  us  and  would  guard  us. 

Few  people  in  the  town  slept  that  night,  but  were  con- 
stantly playing  Sokoda.  In  the  morning  of  January  the  8th, 
a sword-bearer  came  to  assure  himself  that  we  were  all  there. 
In  the  afternoon  we  heard  that  Robert  had  returned,  and 
had  been  taken  to  Owusu  Kokoo’s  house.  The  chiefs  were 
assembled  in  the  palace,  and  we  felt  assured  that  the  Lord 
would  speak  a word  there  too.  We  called  to  remembrance 
how  on  that  day  eight  years  before,  we  had  been  married 
in  Christianburg,  and  we  earnestly  prayed  that  our  faith 
might  be  strengthened ! We  saw  nothing  of  Robert,  but 
Mose  was  summoned  late  in  the  evening,  and  two  letters 
were  given  him  to  translate,  the  chiefs  were  however  so 
impatient,  that  he  only  finished  one.  It  was  from  an 


262  MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 

officer  on  the  Prab,  who  announced  that  one  of  the  two 
Ashantee  messengers  had  shot  himself. 

This  officer  had  shown  both  prisoners  the  bridge  he 
had  built  over  the  Prah  with  casks,  &c.,  had  made  them 
observe  the  cannon  and  arms,  and  had  added  that  when 
this  bridge  was  ready  an  officer  would  be  sent  to  the 
king  with  an  ultimatum.  One  of  them  replied  that  the 
king  would  certainly  kill  such  an  ambassador,  after 
which  he  became  alarmed  at  the  idea  of  having  spoken 
injudiciously,  and  fearing  he  might  be  sent  back  to  Coo- 
massie,  shot  himself.  When  the  king  heard  this,  he 
remarked,  “ It  would  not  occur  to  me  to  kill  such  a 
fellow.”  He  then  put  off  further  business  till  the  next 
day. 

On  the  9th  we  visited  Bosommuru,  and  enquired  if  we 
were  to  be  put  in  irons.  He  appeared  astonished,  and 
asked  from  whom  we  had  heard  this,  adding  that  he 
would  speak  to  the  king  about  it.  We  begged  him  in  any 
case  to  come  and  tell  us  himself,  as  we  were  accustomed 
to  him.  On  the  previous  evening,  the  old  Asare  had 
ordered  two  Elminians  to  be  bound,  but  they  had  been 
again  set  free,  their  landlord  declaring  that  the  king  had 
given  no  such  order.  Everything  was  fluctuating  and 
uncertain,  and  we  clung  yet  more  closely  to  our  Rock  of 
defence  to  save  us. 


BROTHER  Ell  TINE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 


263 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

BROTHER  KUHNE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 

Ox  the  9th  of  January,  the  day  of  deliverance  appeared 
at  hand,  and  we  thanked  God  for  it. 

At  two  p.m,  we  were  summoned  to  read  the  letters  in 
the  presence  of  the  king,  his  mother,  and  the  council.  We 
seated  ourselves  near  the  celebrated  General  Amankwa 
Tia,  and  Mr.  D.  took  the  unopened  letter  and  read  it 
aloud;  while  we  wondered  the  hearers  did  not  storm  at 
its  stern,  sharp  words ; but  they  felt  their  power  was 
already  broken,  and  he  was  permitted  to  read  it  through, 
word  for  word,  without  interruption. 

“Sir  Garnet  Wolseley,  knight  of  the  order  of  St.  Michael, 
etc.,  reproached  the  king  with  having  introduced  many 
irrelevant  subjects,  instead  of  simply  replying  to  the  three 
questions  he  had  asked.  The  king  knew  well  that  his 
predecessors  had  totally  resigned  all  right  over  Asen, 
Denkjera,  etc. ; notwithstanding  which  he  spoke  of  those 
tribes  as  if  they  were  his  slaves.  He  had  caused  white 
men  to  be  taken  prisoners  without  the  shadow  of  a reason, 
and  when  their  friends  offered  a ransom  he  had  suddenly 
broken  off  the  treaty,  attacked  the  protectorate  in  great 
force,  and  attempted  to  take  possession  of  a fort  belonging 
to  queen  Victoria. 

Perhaps  the  king  did  not  know  the  actual  facts  con- 
cerning the  war.  Although  he  had  declared  he  would 
keep  at  peace  with  the  white  men,  Amankwa  had  attacked 


264 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  AS II ANTE E. 


the  English  troops  at  Abakrampa,  whereupon  fifty  white 
soldiers  had  put  to  flight  the  whole  Ashantee  army.  It 
had  been  beaten  again  in  Fusuwei  by  untrained  black 
troops,  and  finally  driven  over  the  Prah.  Thousands  of 
Ashantees  were  now  in  British  hands,  besides  chairs, 
umbrellas,  and  other  trophies.  The  British  vanguard  was 
already  at  Praso ; but  the  real  powerful  army  was  follow- 
ing from  the  Coast ; and  from  other  points  troops  were 
advancing  upon  Coomassie.  His  majesty  must  therefore 
acknowledge  that  the  duration  of  his  djmasty  was  at  stake, 
for  he  (the  general)  was  determined,  if  necessary,  to  crush 
Ashantee.  But  peace  could  be  obtained  if  the  king  would 
in  the  first  place  set  all  the  prisoners  at  liberty;  secondly, 
pay  fifty  thousand  ounces  of  gold  for  the  expenses  of  the 
war ; and  thirdly,  appoint  hostages  for  the  signature  of 
the  treaty  in  Coomassie.” 

All  this  was  quietly  heard.  If  an  exclamation  escaped 
any  of  the  chiefs,  the  king  immediately  commanded 
attention.  The  other  letter  required  no  second  transla- 
tion. As  soon  as  the  king  had  assured  himself  that  Mose 
had  read  it  correctly,  we  were  allowed  to  go. 

At  home  all  was  in  great  perplexity.  Several  Fantees, 
amongst  them  our  Kwaku,  had  been  placed  in  chains,  and 
my  wife  had  collected  the  most  necessary  articles  for  our 
children,  lest  a similar  fate  should  befall  ourselves.  Whilst 
we  were  still  speaking  of  its  probability,  a sword-bearer 
came  running  with  the  order,  “ Ohene  se  bra ” (the  king 
calls).  We  followed  him  with  beating  hearts,  but  had  to 
pass  an  hour  of  suspense  in  the  palace,  till  again  con- 
ducted to  the  court  we  had  left  two  hours  before,  where 
we  saluted  humbly. 

The  king  began,  “ Dawson,  I wish  you  to  write  to  my 
good  friend,  the  general,  and  tell  him  that  I accept  the 
conditions  of  peace.  I will  not  fight  against  the  white 
men.  I did  not  command  Amankwa  to  attack  their  fort. 


BROTHER  KU1INE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 


265 


Nay,  my  good  friend,  keep  quiet,  and  only  send  an  officer 
here  with  full  powers  to  conclude  a treaty  of  peace.  When 
that  affair  is  settled,  I will  let  you  go.” 

We  could  hardly  believe  our  ears  at  these  words.  Yet 
it  had  not  escaped  us  that  the  general  was  determined  in 
any  case  to  march  to  Coomassie,  which  the  king  wished  to 
prevent  by  an  expression  of  ready  compliance.  We 
therefore  urged  him  to  show  that  he  meant  what  he  had 
said  by  immediately  setting  the  invalid  K.  at  liberty. 
Beyond  all  our  expectation,  he  at  once  replied,  “ Go,  go  ; 
I will  send  you  to  the  governor,  but  you  must  leave  Coo- 
massie to-night !”  It  sounded  almost  like  Pharaoh’s  last 
command  to  the  Israelites ; and  thus  the  way  was  found 
to  bring  out  the  prisoners  from  the  prison  (Is.  xlii.  7). 
Encouraged  by  this  concession,  we  further  begged  that 
the  Fantees  might  be  released  from  their  irons,  which 
was  conceded  on  the  spot. 

How  greatly  we  all  rejoiced  on  again  reaching  home, 
where  everyone  was  trembling,  while  Mrs.  Plange  and 
the  servants  stood  round  my  Rosa  ready  for  an  attack 
similar  to  that  at  Fomana.  We  felt  as  if  going  ourselves 
with  our  dear  invalid  ; to  know  that  he  was  free,  seemed 
so  clearly  to  point  to  our  own  deliverance. 

About  eight  o’clock  a chief  brought  K.,  from  the  king, 
a beautifully  woven  dress  such  as  was  worn  only  by  the 
royal  family,  and  thirty-six  dollars  in  gold  dust.  He 
was  to  be  summoned  to  take  leave  of  his  majesty  at  nine 
o’clock,  and  was  then  to  appear  in  the  presented  dress, 
which  was  so  heavy  that  he  begged  to  be  allowed  to  de- 
fer putting  it  on  till  he  reached  the  palace.  Accompanied 
by  M.  Bonnat  he  once  more  crawled  through  the  courts 
where  the  guards  were  posted,  who  started  up  on  seeing 
the  torches,  but  were  quieted  by  a movement  of  the 
leader’s  hand.  In  the  smallest  court,  by  the  stone  house, 
sat  the  king,  stroking  a cat  which  lay  in  his  lap,  while  six 


266 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


or  seven  others  purred  around  him,  and  let  themselves  he 
petted  by  those  sitting  next  him. 

K.  thanked  him  for  his  handsome  present. 

“ Do  you  really  think  it  handsome  ? ” he  said ; “ only 
Ashantee  kings  can  make  such  presents.”  He  then  con- 
tinued, “ Aburoni  Tenteng  (tall  white  man),  you  are  now 
going  to  Amrado  (the  governor);  tell  him  that  I am  his  good 
friend.  My  predecessors  never  fought  with  the  white 
men,  but  all  the  blacks  belong  to  me  ; I do  not  fear  them, 
for  I am  the  man  for  them  (with  a fierce  glance  of  the 
eyes).  Tell  Amrado,  even  if  he  did  come  to  my  market 
place  I would  not  fire  a shot  at  his  white  men ; he  must 
send  a white  ambassador,  I will  arrange  all  with  him.” 

K.  replied,  “ Nana  (grandfather),  I will  tell  him  all.” 

“ But  you  must  speak  softly ; you  will  forget  all  when 
you  see  the  white  men.” 

“ God’s  messengers  never  tell  lies ; I will  tell  Amrado 
that  you  have  been  kind  to  us,  and  show  him  this  dress.” 
“ That  is  right,  Nana,  I will  pray  to  God  to  give 
you  much  wisdom  and  many  blessings.” 

M.  B.  then  added  a few  words  assuring  the  king  that 
he  would  obtain  much  more  honour  by  making  peace 
than  by  fighting. 

His  majesty  declared  anew  that  he  did  not  wish  to  go 
against  the  white  men,  simply  against  the  black.  After 
he  had  (according  to  the  mohammedan  custom)  bowed, 
touching  his  brow  and  his  breast  he  said  again,  “ I thank 
you ; now  go ! ” K.  then  offered  him  his  hand,  and 
returned  home  through  the  empty  streets. 

The  king  had  allowed  him  to  take  four  of  the  captive 
F antees  as  porters ; torch-bearers  too  were  to  accompany 
him  to  the  next  village.  After  a most  painful  farewell, 
our  dear  brother,  the  sharer  of  all  our  joys,  and  of  all  our 
sorrows,  for  nearly  five  years,  departed.  Two  torch- 
bearers  marched  before  and  two  behind  his  hammock ; 


BROTHER  KtiHNE  SET  AT  LIBERTY.  267 

then  two  boys  who  had  been  presented  to  him  by  the 
king  followed,  carrying  his  few  possessions.  Thus  they 
left  us,  and  entered  the  dark  primeval  forest ; K.  cheering 
himself  by  repeating  in  his  heart  the  cxxiv.  psalm.  * 

The  whole  of  January  the  10th  I spent  at  the  building 
without  Owusu  Kokoo,  who  had  gone  to  the  south  in 
anxiety,  after  having  made  fetish.  We  were  in  good 
spirits  as  we  asked  ourselves  whether  we  should  be  able 
to  place  the  roof  and  thus  crown  our  work.  It  would  be 
impossible  to  do  this  in  less  than  ten  days,  and  we  hoped 
we  should  not  have  so  long  to  wait  for  our  freedom. 

But  in  the  evening  we  heard  that  everything  was  being 
prepared  for  war ; the  men  were  making  bullets  of  lead 
and  iron,  drying  corn  and  cassada,  and  packing  up  various 
provisions.  The  king  would  not  yet  humble  himself  to 
sue  for  pardon.  Ashantee  must  show  itself  valiant ! On 
Tuesday,  January  the  6th,  the  holy  tree  in  the  market- 
place had  fallen  down ; this  was  a bad  sign  ; a wake  had  to 
be  held,  and  among  other  of  the  devoted  victims,  a Fantee 
prisoner  whom  the  king  had  assured  us  should  not  be 
killed,  was  beheaded. 

In  the  course  of  Sunday,  January  the  11th,  it  could  no 
longer  be  doubted  that  the  Ashantees,  either  the  chiefs  or 
the  king,  were  determined  to  measure  their  strength  with 
the  white  intruders.  It  was  universally  believed  that 
Owusu  Kokoo  and  Kiihne  had  been  sent  to  prepare  for  an 
invasion,  and  that  the  army  was  to  leave  Kyidwo  the 
following  day,  though  its  departure  might  not  take  place 
for  another  week.  A short  respite  this  for  troops  so  com- 
pletely demoralised,  and  great  numbers  of  whom  had 
deserted  and  fled  the  country.  Surely  a month  would 

* Stanley  relates  : — “January  14th.  Yesterday  the  appearance  of  a 
pale  prisoner,  the  wasted  shadow  of  a man,  put  the  whole  camp  in  a 
state  of  excitement.  It  was  the  missionary  Kiihne  who  came  to  us  in 
Asiaman.” 


268 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIANTEE. 


hardly  have  sufficed  to  prepare  for  a fresh  encounter. 
Their  plans  were  however  all  uncertain,  the  king  alone 
knew  what  he  was  going  to  do. 

But  most  assuredly  on  Thursday  and  Friday  affairs 
with  us  looked  very  threatening,  for  both  in  Coomassie 
and  the  neighbouring  villages  an  order  was  given  that  all 
Fantees  should  be  put  in  the  stocks,  and  it  was  said  that 
we  Avere  to  share  their  fate.  At  this  critical  juncture 
came  a letter,  directing  the  king’s  thoughts  into  another 
channel,  and  instead  of  our  usual  preaching,  we  had  an  hour 
of  prayer  that  we  might  be  resigned  to  God’s  will.  We 
were  all  much  impressed  by  the  seriousness  of  the  posi- 
tion, and  by  God’s  help  our  courage  was  sustained  through- 
out that  trying  day.  We  felt  that  we  ought  to  be  thank- 
ful if  our  captivity  should  serve  in  any  degree  to  bring 
about  a new  era  for  Ashantee,  and  we  did  not  doubt  that 
the  year  1874  Avoid d mark  the  dawning  of  a brighter 
day  for  this  unhappy  country. 

Mr.  D.  paid  a visit  to  the  chiefs  of  Mampong  and 
Asamoa  KAvanta,  to  beg  these  influential  men  to  refrain 
from  giving  dangerous  advice  to  the  king,  at  the  same 
time  representing  to  them  the  serious  nature  of  the  pre- 
sent crisis.  Both  seemed  glad  to  listen  to  him,  and  both 
made  the  same  enquiry  as  to  what  effect  the  last  royal 
letter  would  probably  have  on  the  English  general.  Of 
course  the  same  answer  was  returned  to  each  by  D.,  viz., 
that  he  did  not  know. 

On  the  12th  and  13th  of  January,  reports  were  con- 
stantly circulated  as  to  the  progress  of  the  war.  The 
brother  of  Owusu  Kokoo  had  sold  many  slaves  for  the 
king,  and  was  on  that  day  sent  to  Kwantiabo  to  buy 
powder.  The  continual  excitement  was  very  injurious  to 
my  poor  wife,  for  though  the  toAvn  itself  was  perfectly 
quiet,  troops  were  constantly  starting  to  guard  the  road 
from  Daso.  We  now  felt  quite  sure  that  the  dismissal  of 


BROTHER  KTJHNE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 


269 


K.  was  intended  to  prevent  the  English  general  from 
advancing.  We  had  another  hour  of  prayer,  for  we  felt 
the  necessity  of  earnest,  united,  and  continuous  supplica- 
tion. 

By  the  14th  of  January,  the  enemy  had  advanced  so 
far  forward  on  the  side  of  Akem  that  the  inhabitants  of  a 
village  belonging  to  Nsuta  had  fled  to  Dwaben,  and  two 
Ashantees  who  arrived  from  the  south  told  dreadful  tales 
of  what  was  going  on  there.  Yet  whatever  had  happened 
must  have  been  known  to  Owusu  Kokoo,  for  he  had 
returned  on  the  10th,  without  having  spoken  to  the 
general  himself. 

We  were  now  summoned  again  to  read  the  answer  to 
the  letter  which  Mr.  I).  translated  before  the  council,  no 
servant  being  present.  It  was  as  follows : — 

“Sir  Garent  Wolseley  has  received  the  king’s  letter 
conveyed  by  Mr.  Kuhne,  and  rejoices  at  the  peaceful  spirit 
which  it  breathes.  But  he  considers  it  necessary  to  prove 
its  sincerity,  that  the  white  men  should  be  released 
within  the  next  few  days,  also  the  Akras,  Akwapems, 
Elminians,  and  all  the  Fantees.  The  king  may  retain  Mi’. 
D.  as  interpreter.  It  will  not  be  the  work  of  a moment 
to  stop  the  progress  of  the  four  divisions  of  the  army  ; as 
the  king  must  be  aware.  Queen  Victoria  wishes  that 
there  may  be  a lasting  peace  between  Great  Britain  and 
Ashantee,  which  he  (Sir  Garnet),  will  do  his  best  to  bring 
about.  But  his  majesty  must  understand  that  it  is  as 
impossible  to  stop  the  progress  of  the  white  men  as  to 
hinder  the  rising  of  the  sun.” 

A letter  was  enclosed  for  me  from  brother  K.,  telling1 
me  he  had  sent  me  six  ounces  of  gold  dust,  and  expressing 
the  hope  that  the  God  who  had  saved  him  would  also 
deliver  us.  All  listened  with  great  attention  to  the  read- 
ing of  the  general’s  letter,  after  which  my  own  little 
packet  was  handed  to  me. 


270 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASIIAN TEE. 


The  king  then  asked  whether  Mr.  D.  had  brought  the 
£1000,  or  if  it  had  been  paid  to  Owusu  Kokoo.  The 
two  ambassadoi's  began  a discussion,  and  a hot  debate 
ensued  betweexi  the  interpreters  and  the  chiefs,  of  which 
it  was  difficult  to  perceive  the  purport.  Some  chiefs  ap- 
pealed to  think  that  the  money  was  in  the  hands  of  the 
Ashantees,  because  Owusu  Kokoo  had  been  speculating 
and  making  lai’ge  purchases.  The  chief  of  Mampong 
rose  up  and  sharply  accused  the  interpreter  Nantschi  of 
twisting  matters. 

Once  more  at  home,  we  united  in  our  daily  prayer, 
“ Open  their  eyes  and  soften  their  hearts,  dii’ect  them,  and 
incline  them  to  hear  Thy  voice.” 

The  chief  of  Mampong  summoned  Mr.  Dawson  on 
Januaiy  the  16th, to  consult  with  him  on  the  most  advisable 
steps  to  take.  D.  declined  to  say  much,  for  he  had  been 
warned  not  to  go  to  the  chiefs,  “perhaps,”  rejoined  the 
chief  on  hearing  this,  “ he  who  warned  you  has  prompted 
me  to  speak  to  you.”  D.  then  mentioned  what  he  thought 
requisite,  though  cautiously,  for  fear  of  the  king ; but 
afterwards  conversed  more  freely  with  Bosommuru,  who 
complained  that  the  governor  would  not  receive  the  king’s 
nephew,  Owusu  Kokoo,  as  a negotiator  ; and  that  he  pro- 
posed peace,  whilst  at  the  same  time  he  was  advancing 
with  cannon,  and  was  going  to  cross  the  Monse  mountain. 

If  it  were  so,  he  continued,  they  must  oppose  the 
cannon  with  their  small  arms,  and  fight  to  the  last  man. 

We  were  much  depressed  in  view  of  the  Ashantees  sense 
of  honour,  so  misguided  and  ungovernable  ; they  looked 
upon  it  as  the  greatest  disgrace  to  be  moved  by  tlii’eats  to 
set  us  at  liberty.  The  continual  excitement  of  those  few 
days  completely  prostrated  us,  and  but  for  special  help 
from  the  Lord,  we  should  have  broken  down. 

We  again  sought  an  interview  with  Bosommuru,  and 
D.,  who  felt  this  very  important,  conducted  us  to  him  on 


BROTHER  KTJHNE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 


271 


the  morning  of  the  17th.  We  begged  the  chief  to  sum- 
mon Bosommuru  Dwira  and  Mensa  Kukua,  when  Dawson 
explained  the  state  of  affairs,  and  set  all  before  them  in  a 
clear  light.  Showing  them  how  the  patience  of  the  English 
government  was  exhausted  by  four  years  and  a half  of 
waiting,  and  hope  being  held  out  which  was  never 
realized.  One  course  only  could  avert  Ashantee’s  fall,  the 
immediate  setting  at  liberty  of  all  the  prisoners.  “ Do  not 
believe,”  said  he,  “ that  it  is  possible  to  push  back  the 
English.  If  you  destroy  those  who  are  on  this  side  the 
Prah,  you  will  only  have  defended  yourselves  from  the 
vanguard,  but  not  from  the  real  army.  The  English  will 
not  rest  until  they  have  succeeded  in  obtaining  compen- 
sation, even  if  they  have  to  fight  ten  years  for  it.” 

The  three  gentlemen  listened  attentively,  assured  them- 
selves that  we  were  of  the  same  opinion,  and  perfectly 
understood  that  Dawson  was  remaining  as  a surety  for 
the  carrying  out  of  the  governor’s  word.  We,  on  our 
part,  made  it  clear  to  them  that  the  governor  was  not 
coming  from  any  desire  to  conquer,  and  that  if  they  agreed 
to  his  three  demands,  they  would  have  as  much  liberty 
left  them  as  they  had  previously  enjoyed. 

To  the  question  why  the  governor  would  not  even  see 
Owusu  Kokoo,  we  replied  by  referring  them  to  the  part  he 
had  played  only  a short  time  before  in  Cape  Coast.  But 
strangely  enough  it  now  dawned  upon  us  that  they  had 
anticipated  so  much  from  Owusu  Kokoo’s  mission,  because 
he  was  armed  with  a wonderful  mohammedan  charm, 
which  with  a mere  shake  of  the  hand  was  to  have  the 
effect  of  causing  the  governor  to  go  back.  The  king’s 
nephew  was  only  considered  so  far  as  he  was  entrusted 
with  a most  holy  secret. 

We  parted,  yet  not  without  hope  that  we  had  made 
some  impression,  for  the  trio  pledged  themselves  to  confer 
at  once  with  the  king  and  his  mother,  and  afterwards  to 


272 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANT  EE. 


summon  a high  council  which  we  should  attend,  that  we 
might  have  an  opportunity  of  speaking.  We  waited,  how- 
ever, in  vain  for  a summons,  and  the  contrary  of  what  we 
hoped  for  occurred.  The  chiefs  indeed  assembled,  but  to 
swear  that  they  would  unite  in  marching  against  the  white 
men  in  the  field.  Some  started  at  once,  others  followed 
the  same  night.  No  one  was  allowed  to  sleep  in  the  town. 

News  came  at  the  same  time  that  the  white  men  were 
at  the  foot  of  the  Kwisa  mountain,  and  it  was  declared  to 
us  by  one  of  our  Coast  negroes,  a fetish  man  from  Krepe, 
who  was  often  in  the  palace,  that  the  king  thought  of 
delivering  us  on  Monday  the  19th.  This  man  had  the  day 
before  been  performing  fetish,  on  which  occasion  he  had 
been  tying  a block  of  wood  with  a rope,  to  be  pulled  very 
tight,  while  our  names  and  those  of  the  Fantees  were 
called  out.  In  the  midst  of  the  operation  the  rope  broke, 
and  the  exorcist  fell  full  length  on  the  ground.  It  was 
then  acknowledged  the  affair  was  too  much  for  the 

O 

Ashantees,  and  they  had  better  let  us  go.  * 

On  Sunday  the  18th  Mr.  D.  came  to  us  somewhat  de- 
pressed ; having  heard  that  the  Ashantees  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood of  Lake  Bosomotsche  had  encountered  the 
Akems,  hunted  them  like  sheep,  and  either  killed  or  taken 
them  prisoners.  When  he  visited  Bosommuru,  and  en- 
quired the  results  of  the  council,  he  was  answered  abruptly 
by  the  words,  “ it  is  too  late.”  He  again  urged  peace, 
only  saying  not  a moment  was  to  be  lost,  upon  which 
the  minister  sulkily  rejoined,  “ the  governor  will  not  let 
anything  prevent  him  now,  he  is  having  cannon  tied  to 
the  trees,”  &c.,  and  concluded  by  adding,  “ I have  heard 
it.”  So  ended  the  interview.  We  then  tried  to  gain  access 

*That  the  Ashanfees  have  great  faith  in  omens,  this  incident  readily 
proves  ; but  we  never  heard  anything  in  Coomassie  itself  about  the 
anecdote,  which  was  handed  round  in  the  English  papers,  that  the  king 
let  a white  goat  fight  with  a black  one  in  order  to  see  which  would  win. 


BROTHER  KUHNE  SET  AT  LIBERTY. 


273 


to  Boakje  Tenteng,  the  husband  of  the  queen  mother,  but 
did  not  find  him  at  home. 

The  whole  of  Monday  (19th)  we  spent  at  the  building, 
hoping  to  finish  one  gallery  before  we  left,  and  I instructed 
J oseph  how  to  proceed  without  us.  Whilst  thus  employed, 
a messenger  came  from  Boakje  Tenteng  to  call  us.  We 
went,  but  failed  to  find  him  ; and  heard  from  good  autho- 
rity that  he  and  Kwantabisa  would  be  the  two  last  to 
consent  to  our  being  set  at  liberty.  Owusu  Kokoo  then 
told  Mr.  D.  that  two  days  before  it  had  been  fully  arranged 
that  he  was  to  accompany  all  the  Europeans  and  Fantees 
to  the  Coast.  The  council  had  agreed  with  all  delibera- 
tion, when  suddenly  the  boundary  guard,  Obeng,  sent  a 
message  to  say — he  would  fire  upon  the  enemy — that  if 
the  people  in  Coomassie  had  no  powder,  he  at  least  had 
some.  This  stroke  wounded  their  pride  to  such  a de- 
gree, that  they  started,  and  swore  as  we  have  related 
above. 

The  next  day  (20th)  another  messenger  from  Obeng  an- 
nounced that  the  white  men  were  in  Fomana,  and  Kokofu 
was  already  cleared  of  its  inhabitants,  for  the  enemy  had 
appeared  in  the  distance.  We  felt  this  would  touch  the 
king  deeply,  for  Kokofu  was  the  cradle  of  his  dynasty,  and 
regarded  as  a holy  town  by  the  whole  nation.  Boakje 
Tenteng  danced  all  the  night  and  morning  in  the  streets, 
which  signified  that  he  was  going  to  the  field. 

The  heavy  storm  that  had  been  gathering  over  the  devoted 
land  was  now  about  to  burst  in  its  fury,  and  our  doubts  were 
great  as  to  whether  it  would  be  a crushing  storm  or  a 
quickening  rain,  for  us  as  well  as  for  Ashantee.  The 
people  in  Coomassie  itself  were  getting  almost  furious. 
One  came  into  our  yard  and  said  to  Mrs.  Plange,  “ she  need 
not  be  at  all  anxious,  but  quietly  resign  herself  to  her 
fate  ! Ashantee  would  never  crawl  to  the  cross,  nor  give 
up  the  prisoners,  but  rather  fight  and  die  with  them.” 

T 


274 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Many  seemed  to  think  the  same.  The  sight 
wife  and  children  was  almost  overpowering 
membered  the  Lord  was  our  Shepherd,  and 
not  want. 


of  my  dear 
; hut  I re- 
we  should 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


275 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 

Cape  Coast,  February  3rd. 

It  is  a dream  no  longer  ! It  is  a glad  reality  ! We  are 
free  ! Hallelujah  ! Yes,  our  faithful  God  can  still  work 
miracles ; our  whole  career  throughout  these  years  had 
been  one  succession  of  miracles.  We  are  in  Cape  Coast. 
The  place  we  have  often  longed  for  in  our  best  dreams  ; 
before  us  the  wide  ocean,  the  sounding  of  whose  tide 
seems,  day  and  night,  to  echo  in  our  ears  the  words  of 
that  sweet  music  which  fills  our  hearts,  “ free,  free,  and 
once  again  free.”  Yesterday  morning  at  10  o’clock,  was 
the  hour  so  long  wished  for  when  we  were  permitted  once 
more  to  walk  through  the  streets  of  Cape  Coast ! As  we 
saw  the  fall  of  Ashantee  approaching  with  gigantic  strides, 
we  had  often  asked  ourselves,  “ will  the  Lord  allow  us  to 
perish  with  it,  or  'will  He  save  us  at  the  last  moment  ?” 
On  Wednesday,  January  the  21st,  Mr.  Dawson  wrote  us 
that  he  had  decided  to  “ eat  nothing  ” until  he  had  seen 
the  queen  mother  and  her  husband,  which  signified  that 
he  would  force  Boakje  to  listen  to  him,  for  the  Ashantees 
know  a man  is  in  earnest  if  he  refuse  to  eat.  This  resolution 
took  effect,  and  he  soon  came  to  relate  to  us  the  result  of 
his  conversation  with  this  personage,  who  had  received 
him  kindly,  and  wished  us  to  place  our  petition  unitedly 
before  himself  and  his  wife ; he  even  whispered  to  D. 
that  we  should  start  that  same  evening — an  assurance 
which  had  so  often  been  made  that  we  could  scarcely 
believe  it  now. 


276 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


After  eight  o’clock,  Boakje  sent  for  Dawson  and 
ourselves  ; we  found  him  in  a secluded  court,  and  beside 
him  an  old  lady,  whom  he  introduced  as  the  sister  of 
the  queen  mother,  who  was  sent  to  represent  her,  she 
being  unable  to  come  out.  When  every  attendant  had 
retired,  Mr.  Dawson  thus  began  : 

“ Before  everything  else  we  entreat  the  favour  of  the 
queen  mother,  and  beg  her  to  listen  to  the  serious  words 
which  we  are  about  to  speak,  and  to  make  intercession 
to  the  king  for  us.” 

It  is  one  of  the  redeeming  features  of  Asliantee  custom, 
that  when  anyone  seeks  for  protection,  or  intercession 
from  a.  high  chief,  the  latter  is  bound  to  use  all  his 
influence  for  the  petitioner. 

Mr.  D.  continued  : — “ as  we  appear  before  you  to- 
day, to  plead  for  the  welfare  of  Ashantee,  we  are  not 
moved  to  make  our  requests  from  fear,  but  because, 
as  missionaries,  we  wish,  as  far  as  lies  in  our  power,  to 
prevent  the  shedding  of  blood.  We  love  Ashantee,  and 
therefore  wish  to  impress  on  her  her  present  position. 
There  is  yet  a moment  left  to  try  to  save  her,  but  if  she 
will  not  listen,  she  must  soon  face  her  ruin.  One  step  is 
necessary  to  prove  her  sincerity  to  the  governor — all  the 
prisoners  must  be  set  at  liberty.  Perhaps  the  king  does 
not  believe  the  governor,  but  we  can  assure  him  that  the 
white  men  do  not  lie,  and  that  if  he  yield,  and  send  away 
the  captives,  we  will  make  intercession  with  the  governor 
for  the  king.  If  the  king  obey,  the  general  will  keep 
his  word.” 

Dawson  further  declared  that  “ vexation  and  mistrust 
on  the  part  of  the  colonial  government  was  justifiable ; 
it  had  entreated  long,  and  waited  patiently  for,  the 
release  of  the  prisoners,  till  it  finally  saw  the  Protectorate 
suddenly  invaded. 

“ Ashantee  should  reflect  on  her  situation ; not  alone 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


277 


from  the  Prah  would  the  enemy  approach,  she  would  he 
attacked  on  all  sides.  We  are  now  before  you  for  the 
last  time,”  concluded  D.,  “ and  beg  the  queen  mother  to 
intercede  with  the  king,  that  he  may  let  us  and  the  other 
prisoners  leave.  We,  on  our  part,  solemnly  engage  to  do 
our  best  to  avert  further  calamities.” 

Boakje  and  his  sister-in-law  promised  to  prefer  our  re- 
quest at  once,  and  at  nine  o’clock  we  were  called  into  the 
palace,  but  had  to  wait  until  eleven  o’clock.  Summoned 
at  length  to  enter,  we  found  the  king,  looking  very  de- 
pressed, in  the  fourth  coui’t,  on  a broad  verandah  sur- 
rounded by  fifteen  chiefs,  and  his  mother  beside  him. 

Mr.  D.  had  to  repeat  what  had  been  already  said,  which 
he  did,  though  with  some  degree  of  nervousness.  The 
king  at  once  exclaimed:  “Yes,  but  where  are  the  £1000 
ransom?”  For  such  a question  we  were  not  prepared, 
and  knew  not  at  the  moment  how  to  answer  it.  Mr. 
Dawson  begged  him  to  consider  our  words ; nothing  hav- 
ing been  said  in  the  governor’s  letter  about  the  £1000. 
I then  ventured  to  add  : “ The  great  concern  now  is  that 
peace  be  secured ; if  this  is  done  money  matters  will  be 
satisfactorily  settled.”  “ £1000  has  been  promised  me,” 
rejoined  he,  “before  this  is  paid  I cannot  let  you  go.” 
Hereupon  we  repeated  why  we  had  begged  for  our  freedom, 
not  in  the  first  instance  on  our  own  account,  but  because 
the  thought  of  Ashantee’s  ruin  was  so  painful  to  us,  and 
we  longed  to  save  further  bloodshed.  “ We  promise,  and 
if  you  wish,  we  will  swear  that  the  governor  will  keep  his 
Avord  if  you  will  send  us  all : that  is  what  he  asks  from 
you.” 

Dark  and  depressed  the  king  turned  to  his  councillors, 
spoke  half  aloud  to  his  mother,  and  then  called  out, 
“ Who  Avill  go  ? Whom  shall  I send  to  the  governor  ? ” 
Then  (receiving  no  answer),  as  though  he  would  act  the 
man  and  hide  his  fear,  he  continued,  turning  to  me,  “ You 


27S 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Susse,  you  go.”  I shuddered  at  the  thought — “Leave  my 
wife  and  children  here  ? ” I asked.  “ Yes,  you  go  and 
come  back.”  This  was  like  cold  water  on  our  hopes ; we 
all  protested  “ nothing  would  be  gained  by  this,  as  the 
governor  intended  to  have  all  the  prisoners ; ” in  short  I 
said  at  last,  “ I will  not  go  alone.”  Dawson  then  added 
that  “ he  would  remain  in  Coomassie  with  his  people  as  a 
hostage.”  M.  Bonnat  advanced,  and  offered,  in  case  the 
king  felt  any  mistrust,  “ to  come  back  himself,  so  assured 
was  he  that  the  general  would  keep  his  word.”  The  king 
was  silent,  gazed  vacantly  before  him,  then  suddenly 
turned  and  said,  “Go,  go,  and  tell  my  good  friend  the 
governor  that  I did  not  march  against  him.  Amankwa 
Tia  attacked  the  fort  contrary  to  my  commands,  I have 
nothing  against  the  white  men,  go  and  speak  a good  word 
with  the  governor.” 

Hardly  believing  our  ears,  we  advanced  and  thanked 
the  king  and  his  council,  as  those  whose  lives  had  been 
given  them.  Still  we  were  afraid  to  trust,  for  although 
the  king  ordered  two  men  to  accompany  us,  they  were 
quite  common  persons  ; if  the  order  were  meant  in  earnest, 
why  should  not  Owusu  Kokoo,  or  at  least  some  under 
chief  attend  us  ? “ Besides,”  we  asked,  “ whom  did  the 

king  include  in  the  command  ‘ go.’  ” Probably  only  the 
white  men,  so  D.  again  protested  that  the  governor  wanted 
all  the  prisoners,  Fantees,  Akwapems,  Akras;  and  alluded 
at  the  same  time  to  the  remaining  condition  of  peace— 
the  payment  of  50,000  ounces  of  gold.  This  provoked  the 
king.  “ What,”  he  angrily  exclaimed,  “ Is  it  not  enough 
if  I send  you,  am  I to  give  up  the  Fantees  too?”  His 
mother  was  also  greatly  excited,  but  we  could  not  under- 
stand her,  for  the  tumult  grew  prodigious,  and  as  soon  as 
the  king  began  to  storm,  everyone  else  sprang  up  swear- 
ing and  shouting  in  the  wildest  confusion. 

The  interpreters  accused  D.  of  wishing  to  deceive  the 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


279 


king,  and  abused  him  violently.  He  vainly  tried  to  justify 
himself.  The  king  continued,  in  a rage,  “No  one  shall 
be  set  free  ; no,  you  shall  all  stay  here.”  His  words  were 
echoed  on  every  side,  and  we  were  assured  that  every 
one  of  us  should  be  killed.  We  stood  petrified,  feeling 
that  words  were  no  of  use,  the  noise  was  so  great. 

At  last,  with  some  vexation,  we  sat  down  quietly  in  our 
chairs,  to  wait  until  the  storm  should  have  abated.  How 
little  did  we  dream  that  on  that  very  evening  we  should 
leave  Coomassie  ! Every  hope  of  liberty  seemed  to  have 
vanished,  for  the  nation  rushed  on  blindly  to  face  its 
coming  judgment,  and  what  might  be  the  result  of  a 
defeat  the  Lord  only  knew.  The  king  was  still  un- 
softened, but  at  length  when  I stepped  forward  and 
begged  him  to  compose  himself,  he  gradually  became 
calmer,  and  said,  “ Oh,  I have  nothing  against  you  !”  and 
then  gazed  firmly  before  him,  as  if  tortured  by  a heavy 
weight,  and  engaged  in  a struggle  with  himself. 

Suddenly  he  broke  the  silence,  “ No,  you  shall  go,  you 
white  men,  and  tell  my  good  friend  I did  not  make  war 
against  him.  I have  no  quarrel  with  him.  As  to  the 
£1000  tell  him  1 will  make  him  a present  of  it.  I do  not 
wish  that  so  small  a sum  should  be  the  cause  of  differences 
between  us.  Go,  speak  a good  word,  I have  now  done 
what  I can.  If  the  governor  will  not  wait,  I must  leave 
the  matter  with  God.” 

W ere  these  words  credible  ? Was  no  deception  concealed 
behind  them.  Thus  we  anxiously  questioned  ourselves,  and 
while  offering  formal  thanks  to  the  king,  doubts  rendered 
the  expression  of  our  gratitude  rather  cold,  and  our  suspi- 
cions were  not  quelled  by  observing  that  two  very  common 
messengers  (a  sword-bearer  and  a crier)  were  summoned  to 
accompany  us.  I repeatedly  begged  to  have  Owusu  Kokoo 
(who  had  accompanied  Mr.  Kiihne),  but  this  was  refused. 
We  felt  that  very  likely  some  plan  had  been  formed  to 


280 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


carry  us  from  Coomassieto  some  hiding  place  in  the  interior. 
Certainly  we  hardly  looked  like  people  who  had  just  ob- 
tained their  sentence  of  liberty,  and  yet  such  was  the  case. 

The  messengers  now  received  their  instructions.  Mr. 
Dawson  was  commissioned  to  go  home,  and  prepare  a 
letter  which  was  to  be  signed  by  the  interpreter.  Then 
the  king  asked  when  we  thought  of  starting.  “ As  soon 
as  possible  after  you  have  dismissed  us,  in  fact  to-day,” 
was  our  answer.  “ Very  well,”  he  said,  “ get  ready  to 
start  this  evening.  You  shall  meet  the  general  at  Fo- 
mana.”  We  could  scarcely  believe  the  words;  full  many 
a misgiving  cooled  our  little  gleam  of  hope. 

When  we  told  the  news  on  our  arrival  at  home,  my 
wife  could  not  believe  the  truth  of  it.  Still  we 
began  to  pack.  We  had  been  ready  to  do  so  a week 
before,  for  we  did  not  know  where  we  might  be  dragged 
at  any  moment,  and  even  now  we  were  left  to  conjecture 
whither  we  might  be  conveyed.  The  Fantees,  Akras, 
and  Akwapems  were  much  depressed,  feeling  that  they 
would  henceforth  be  bereft  of  the  slight  protection  our 
presence  afforded,  though  of  course  we  promised  that  if 
ever  we  did  see  the  general,  we  should  plead  their  cause. 
Hope  and  fear  alternated  while  the  time  passed,  we 
packed,  planning  meanwhile,  and  weighing  the  possi- 
bilities which  lay  before  us.  Our  comfort  was  in  the 
nearness  of  the  Lord.  Led  by  Him,  we 'felt  that  we  could 
go  through  anything. 

About  four  o’clock  a report  reached  us  that  Owusu 
Kokoo  was  approaching  with  the  presents,  and  people 
entered  our  yard,  bearing  the  king’s  parting  salutation. 
For  Mr.  B.  and  myself  there  were  valuable  native  cos- 
tumes, and  thirty  dollars.  A silk  dress  for  my  wife,  with 
eighteen  dollars,  and  nine  dollars  for  Rosie.  We  not 
only  regarded  it  a pleasure  to  receive  remembrances  from 
Coomassie,  but  these  tokens  also  reassured  us  to  the 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


281 


effect  that  the  king  really  meant  to  keep  his  word,  and 
we  lifted  up  our  hearts  in  thankful  praise,  although  we 
knew  that  a change  of  mind  might  yet  occur.  Owusu 
Kokoo  told  us  that  his  majesty  would  send  for  us  again 
before  our  departure.  We  begged  him  to  allow  us  six- 
teen Fantees  as  carriers.  He  promised  to  try,  but 
thought  it  would  not  be  possible  to  obtain  so  many. 

Evening  drew  in  by  the  time  we  had  done  packing, 
and  we  all  sat  round  in  the  open  court  with  the  black 
prisoners ; several  of  these  expressing  decided  hopes  that 
our  surrender  might  lead  to  a suspension  of  hostilities,  and 
restore  liberty  to  all  the  other  captives.  Palm  and  his 
wife  (our  nurse)  alone  remained  deeply  depressed. 

It  was  past  nine  o’clock  when  the  messenger  appeared 
who  was  to  accompany  us,  and  after  another  season  of  weary 
waiting,  we  were  led  through  eight  courts  of  the  palace 
into  a smaller  one,  where  the  king  sat  in  his  undress  by 
the  fire,  with  two  chiefs.  His  majesty  looked  troubled 
and  gloomy,  as  if  our  liberation  had  cost  him  a severe 
struggle.  On  entering  the  court,  we  had  put  on  the  new 
dresses ; remarking  this,  he  looked  down  at  us  and  said 
gravely,  “well  Susse,  so  you  know  how  to  wear  the 
national  dress.”  Feeling  sorry  to  see  him  so  miserable,  M. 
Bonnat  and  I again  assured  him  that  we  would  do  every- 
thing to  bring  about  peace  with  the  general ; the  result 
would  shew  whether  we  kept  our  word.  He  smiled  and 
dismissed  us  with  the  words  “ yes ; it  is  all  right,  go,  and 
do  as  you  say.” 

While  we  were  still  in  the  yard,  Owusu  Kokoo  told  us 
that  we  might  have  ten  Fantees,  but  not  Mrs.  Palm, 
as  she  must  wait  until  her  husband  was  set  at  liberty. 
Thus  the  king  had  really  given  us  up  : We  could  not  fully 
believe  it,  however,  until  we  fairly  reached  the  English 
camp.  We  now  saw  Mr.  Dawson  again,  and  took  charge 
of  his  letters  and  messages.  I obtained  one  more  bearer 


282 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASEANTEE. 


from  Owusu  after  some  trouble  ; of  course  all  the  Fantees 
wished  to  be  included  among  our  “ eleven,”  but  we  were 
obliged  to  give  the  preference  to  those  sent  to  meet  us  a 
year  before,  by  prince  Ansa,  and  these  poor  fellows  heard 
the  decision  with  loud  cries  of  joy. 

At  length  we  were  ready  to  start,  and  our  farewells 
were  accomplished  by  about  eleven  o’clock,  after  which  a 
few  friends  accompanied  us  to  the  market-place,  where  we 
went  through  a second  parting,  and  then  laid  ourselves  in 
our  hammocks.  The  whole  thing  seemed  like  a dream. 
The  bight  was  peculiarly  dark,  only  a few  stars  being 
visible,  and  our  road  lay  through  a deep  forest.  We  pro- 
gressed but  slowly,  for  the  bearers  had  to  feel  their  way, 
creeping  over  numberless  roots  and  stones,  and  once  they 
let  me  fall  into  the  bush.  However  this  mattered  little, 
for  were  we  not  travelling  towards  the  liberty  for  which 
we  had  longed  all  these  years  ? 

In  two  hours  we  arrived  at  the  village  of  Kaase,  three 
miles  from  the  city,  where  we  remained  for  the  rest  of 
the  night,  not  sleeping  much  however.  Early  next  morn- 
ing (January  22nd),  we  started,  hoping  to  reach  Akanka- 
wase,  a distance  of  from  twenty  to  thirty  miles.  On  our 
way  we  met  two  chiefs  with  a small  retinue, — Kwame 
Agyapong,  and  the  interpreter  Apea,  a cunning  man  who 
had  always  opposed  our  freedom  ; they  now,  however, 
saluted  us  kindly.  One  of  the  royal  messengers  accom- 
panying us  had  already  disappeared,  going  as  he  said  to 
communicate  the  king’s  message  to  the  chief  of  Mampong, 
who  was  in  camp  near  Kaase.  This  struck  us  as  rather 
strange. 

At  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  we  reached  Amoaforo, 
where  a fierce  battle  was  yet  to  take  place  (January  31st), 
and  here  it  transpired  that  we  could  go  no  further ; so 
we  visited  the  chief,  who  “ in  consequence  of  our  libera- 
tion at  the  intercession  of  the  Mampong  chiefs  and  of 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


283 


the  queen  mother,”  had  been  officially  ordered  to  board  us. 
The  sword-bearer  went  out  after  whispering  to  the 
chief  that  if  the  enemy  approach  he  was  to  retire.  The 
chief  now  sent  us  some  game  and  yams ; he  could  not 
give  a sheep,  for  “ Amankwa’s  army  had  devoured  every- 
thing.” We  were  just  sitting  in  the  twilight  at  our 
“ fufu,”  when  our  first  messenger  returned.  He  had  really 
visited  the  camp  of  Dsomo,  the  chief  of  Mampong,  and 
brought  an  interpreter  back  with  him,  whom  the  friendly 
prince  offered  us  as  an  escort.  Little  did  I think  that  this 
brave  Dsomo  would  so  soon  meet  his  death  in  the  battle- 
field. I was  glad  that  my  presentiment  of  treachery  was 
unfounded ; still  we  knew  that  at  any  moment  the  king’s 
decisions  might  be  altered,  and  thus  we  were  glad  when 
the  sword-bearer  proposed  an  early  move. 

In  the  morning  (January  23rd)  I awoke  my  people  be- 
times, bidding  them  boil  rice  for  the  whole  party,  and  add- 
ing that  we  should  not  rest  till  we  had  reached  the  white 
men,  so  no  one  was  to  buy  anything  on  the  road.  All  must 
resolve  to  exert  themselves  to  the  utmost.  When  we 
reached  Akankawase,  not  a woman  was  to  be  seen ; this 
showed  us  the  near  approach  of  the  enemy,  but  the  men 
met  us  there  as  everywhere  else,  in  a friendly  spirit.  Our 
freedom  seemed  to  lighten  all  hearts,  for  in  their  eyes  we 
were  the  only  cause  of  the  war. 

Meanwhile  we  heard  by  Dawson’s  boy,  that  Obeng, 
who  had  been  obliged  to  flee  from  Fomana  and  was  now 
stationed  near  Adubiase,  intended  to  meet  us  on  the  road 
and  bring  us  a parting  salutation.  A curious  idea,  this 
seemed  to  us,  for  we  certainly  felt  we  had  seen  quite 
enough  of  Obeng  already.  I walked  the  greater  part  of 
the  way  in  spite  of  my  lameness,  inciting,  urging,  and 
hurrying  the  whole  company ; encouraging  everyone  by 
the  prospect  of  freedom  within  two  hours,  my  heart  beat- 
ing wildly  all  the  time. 


284 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


About  half-past  nine  we  reached  the  first  deserted 
village  ; not  a creature  was  to  be  seen.  Four  and  a half 
years  before  such  empty  dwellings  spoke  to  us  only  of 
imprisonment,  want  and  misery,  now  they  were  signs 
that  the  deliverer  was  at  hand.  After  we  had  passed 
several  small  villages,  we  suddenly  came  upon  Dompoase, 
scarcely  three  miles  from  the  British  army.  But  the 
streets  swarmed  with  black  soldiers,  and  under  the  tree 
in  front  of  the  chief’s  house  stood  Obeng,  with  three 
hundred  and  fifty  warriors.  Was  he  going  to  afford  us 
his  protection  to  the  border,  or  to  attack  the  English 
army,  under  cover  of  giving  us  up  ? It  was  the  last 
anxious  hour  we  were  to  spend  in  Ashantee. 

After  sitting  a long  time,  we  were  obliged  to  go  in  pro- 
cession to  the  proud  man,  who  thirteen  months  previously 
had  plundered  us.  He  was,  however,  studiously  polite,  as 
were  also  his  subordinates.  Sitting  under  the  shadow  of  a 
tree  we  received  their  return  greetings,  a solemnity  which 
had  never  before  seemed  so  dreadfully  tedious,  and  then 
appeared  before  Obeng  once  more  with  our  escort,  so  that 
he  might  be  duly  informed  of  the  royal  message  to  the 
general.  He  appeared  pleased,  and  together  with  all  his 
followers,  begged  that  we  would  say  a good  word  for 
them,  as  the  Ashantees  had  no  quarrel  with  the  white 
men.  Altogether,  he  said,  war  was  a bad  thing.  “ Look 
at  this  village,  it  is  quite  deserted  ; does  it  not  make  one’s 
heart  ache?”  I could  but  think  it  really  served  the 
Ashantees  right,  after  having  burnt  so  many  villages,  to 
be  forced  now  to  tremble  for  their  own  homes. 

Half  an  hour  had  elapsed  with  these  ceremonies,  and 
various  messengers  came  up,  all  begging  us  to  advise  the 
general  to  come  to  terms.  We  broke  away  at  last,  and 
had  gone  some  forty  steps  when  we  were  again  stopped, 
as  a further  escort  had  been  despatched  to  accompany 
us  to  the  general.  We  burned  with  impatience ; what 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


285 


did  we  -want  with  fresh  men  ? But  politeness  on  our 
part  was  inevitable,  for  were  we  not  still  prisoners,  and 
likely  to  remain  so  for  at  least  the  next  three-  quarters  of  an 
hour  ! So  we  waited  patiently,  till  allowed  to  resume 
our  journey,  wondering  whether  we  were  to  he  stopped 
any  more.  It  seemed  not,  for  we  now  lost  sight  of  the 
hand  of  soldiers,  and  every  step  of  the  journey  carried  us 
on  to  freedom.  No  one  wished  to  linger ; no  one  felt 
fatigue.  M.  B.  formed  the  vanguard,  while  I as  rear- 
guard hurried  on  the  hearers,  with  promises  of  rest  when 
we  should  all  he  free.  This  inducement  winged  the  steps 
of  all,  as  may  he  readily  imagined.  With  rapid  tread,  and 
yet  noiselessly,  like  fugitives,  we  fled  past  the  majestic 
trees  of  the  ancient  forest. 

Suddenly  our  procession  halted.  “What  is  it?”  I asked. 
“ Here  are  your  countrymen,”  was  the  glad  response  ! I ran 
forward,  and  found  standing  beside  M.  Bonnat  two  hussars 
and  a young  officer,  whose  weapons  were  two  revolvers  and 
a carbine.  He  welcomed  us  with  much  emotion  ; but  I 
cannot  describe  the  feelings  that  overwhelmed  us  at  this 
moment ! We  grasped  his  hands,  as  one  can  only  grasp 
the  hand  of  a deliverer  : when  I tried  to  speak,  my  tongue 
failed,  and  tears  were  all  the  thanks  I could  offer. 

Our  net  was  broken  at  last,  and  with  the  sense  of  free- 
dom, the  whole  world  was  given  back  to  us.  Lieutenant 
Hart  sent  word  immediately  to  his  superiors,  and  in 
a few  minutes  Major  Russell  and  other  officers  appeared, 
greeting  us  cordially,  wishing  us  every  happiness,  and 
inviting  us  to  their  table. 

But  here  we  had  to  learn  that  we  were  ignorant  of  the 
strictness  of  military  discipline.  If,  before  leaving  Coo- 
massie,  we  had  hoped  to  do  something  for  our  Ashantee 
guides,  we  now  found  ourselves  unable  to  carry  out  these 
intentions.  The  poor  lads  were  not  a little  frightened  on 
being  at  once  parted  from  us,  and  conducted  to  a separate 


286 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASII ANT  EE. 


house,  there  to  be  guarded  till  they  might  be  sent  home. 
We  could  not  even  visit  them,  and  never  saw  them 
again. 

The  officers  conducted  us  through  a number  of  outposts, 
along  a well  lighted  path,  where  hundreds  of  West  Africans 
were  at  work  felling  trees,  and  levelling  the  ground. 
Their  joy  was  great;  “welcome,  sir,”  “good  morning,  sir,” 
sounded  on  all  sides,  in  the  Tschi  and  Akra  dialects.  In 
the  superabundance  of  our  joy,  we  thought  we  must  shake 
hands  with  all  the  Europeans  who  were  employed  ; but 
this  soon  became  impossible,  for  there  were  whole  com- 
panies of  them.  The  major  felt  great  pleasure  in  offering 
us  the  first  cup  of  welcome  on  free  soil,  for  it  seems  that 
for  the  last  two  days  they  had  given  up  all  hope  of  our 
release.  They  were  greatly  astonished  at  our  children, 
and  made  themselves  very  merry  with  little  Rosie.  How 
strange  all  the  surroundings,  in  which  we  were  so  sud- 
denly placed  appeared  to  us.  The  whole  thing  was  like 
a vision  of  joy  and  wonder.  We  could  hardly  swallow 
any  of  the  plentiful  food  that  was  set  before  us,  our  hearts 
were  much  too  full. 

After  resting  some  hours  with  our  kind  friends,  we 
again  started  for  the  Monse  camp,  to  appear  before  Sir 
Garnet  Wolseley.  Our  way  led  through  the  never-to-be- 
forgotten  town  of  Fomana.  From  thence  a beautiful 
road  stretched  to  the  Monse  mountain,  past  Kwisa; 
hundreds  being  still  at  work  on  it,  while  others  con- 
structed bamboo  huts.  What  a bustle,  and  what  haste  ! 
Carriers  and  loads  of  all  kinds,  cows  and  horses  abounded 
everywhere.  Dawson’s  boy,  who  conducted  brother 
Kiihne,  had  on  his  return  to  Coomassie,  broken  out  in 
the  cry,  “ Europe  is  come  to  Africa  ! ” This  we  now  saw 
confirmed,  for  how  wonderful  was  the  appearance  of  so 
many  white  faces  in  the  old  African  forest. 

But  we  soon  began  to  feel  very  footsore,  and  before  us 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


287 


rose  the  steep  Aclanse  mountain,  1,600  feet  in  height.  It 
was  no  trifle  for  such  tired  wanderers  to  have  to  climb  it, 
yet  the  word  “ liberty”  acted  like  a spell,  even  on  the 
bearers  of  my  wife  and  children.  Thus  we  reached  the 
summit  (though  not  without  some  heavy  sighs),  and  were 
refreshed  with  a glass  of  wine  and  water,  and  even  a cup 
of  tea  was  offered  by  friendly  hands. 

Here  it  seems  the  newspaper  correspondents  had  set  up 
their  own  little  camp,  and  their  choice  of  residence  was 
not  by  any  means  a bad  one ; for  the  Adanse  mountain, 
with  its  cool,  fresh  breezes  and  splendid  view,  is  about  the 
most  healthy  spot  in  the  whole  of  Ashantee.  We  would 
willingly  have  conversed  with  the  correspondents,  but 
Lieutenant  Grant,  who  accompanied  us,  had  impressed 
upon  us  the  general’s  orders  not  to  answer  any  questions. 
So  we  passed  on,  descended  the  southern  side  of  the 
mountain,  which  we  found  quite  as  steep  as  the  other, 
and  at  last  reached  the  camp,  with  aching  feet,  about 
half-past  five  o’clock.  A battalion  of  English  had 
arrived  in  the  morning,  and  formed  an  imposing  sight, 
while  their  military  music  sounded  beautifully  in  our  ears. 

As  soon  as  we  had  taken  possession  of  our  quarters 
(which  the  staff-officers  had  cleared  for  us),  we  were 
introduced  to  his  excellency.  Our  first  desire  was  to 
give  thanks  for  our  freedom ; for  next  to  God,  we  cer- 
tainly owed  it  to  the  English  army.  The  general  ex- 
pressed his  joy  at  having  been  the  instrument  of  our 
release,  although  this  was  not  the  primary  aim  of  the 
expedition.  Sir  Garnet  gave  us  the  honour  of  an  in- 
vitation to  dine  in  the  evening  with  his  staff,  and  showed 
us  much  kindness  besides.  The  sympathy  which  all 
those  gentlemen  seemed  to  feel  in  every  circumstance 
of  our  deliverance  was  most  hearty,  and  the  remembrance 
of  that  evening  will  always  be  a happy  one. 

On  the  morning  of  the  24th,  when  his  excellency  had 


288 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


gone  very  early  to  Fomana,  M.  Bonnat  and  I followed  him 
in  order  to  speak  a word  for  the  Fan  tees  and  others  who 
were  still  in  Coomassie.  We  had  another  pleasant  con- 
versation with  Sir  Garnet,  in  which  he  asked  me  about 
many  things,  and  I commended  the  Fan  tees  to  his  care. 
Here  I parted  with  our  faithful  fellow-sufferer,  who  had 
begged  to  be  allowed  to  remain  with  his  excellency,  while 
I returned  to  Monse  alone,  thenceto  set  out  (January  25th) 
on  our  journey  to  the  Coast. 

It  was  with  a strange  feeling  that  on  the  morning  of 
the  2nd  February  we  entered  Cape  Coast,  and  had  to  run 
the  gauntlet,  as  it  were,  between  men  of  all  colours  and 
costumes,  and  receive  the  greetings  and  welcomes  of  an 
ever  increasing  multitude.  Far  too  many  wanted  to  shake 
hands,  while  little  Rosie  stared  at  the  crowds  with  most 
comical  placidity,  and  seemed  to  think  they  had  all  gone 
mad  together. 

We  were  kindly  welcomed  in  the  Wesleyan  mission 
house  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Picot,  and  the  missionary  Lawerac, 
and  here  again  I embraced  our  dear  Kuhne,  who  was  over- 
joyed to  see  us,  as  he  had  suffered  much  anxiety  on  our 
account.  After  he  had  become  composed,  I found  him 
more  cheerful  than  in  Coomassie,  but  the  physician 
who  attended  him  said  that  half  of  the  right  lung  was 
gone,  which  he  attributed  to  the  privations  he  had  endured. 
Captain  Lees,  the  provisional  administrator,  received  us 
most  obligingly,  and  communicated  to  us  a telegram  just 
received  of  the  battle  at  Bekwae  and  Amoaforo,  and  we 
also  had  great  pleasure  in  meeting  old  Mr.  Freeman,  the 
founder  of  the  Wesleyan  mission  in  Coomassie. 

That  we  made  purchases  of  clothes,  shoes,  and  other 
necessaries  of  civilized  life,  it  is  not  necessary  for  these 
pages  to  relate,  nor  that  warm-hearted  ladies  loaded  us 
with  gifts,  nor  that  we  ventured  out  to  sea  and  inspected 
the  magnificent  hospital  ship,  one  of  the  great  fleet  that 


THE  RELEASE  OF  THE  REST. 


289 


lay  at  anchor  here.  The  mail  steamer  arrived  on  the  6th, 
and  conveyed  us  to  Christiansborg  the  next  day,  where 
we  stepped  (still  as  if  in  a dream)  into  the  midst  of  our 
brethren  and  their  people. 

Thus  were  we  rescued  .' — not  through  a ransom,  as  Adu 
Bofo  had  sworn,  hut  by  means  of  an  army  which  the  Lord 
Himself  had  sent  to  deliver  us. 

And  looking  back  on  the  chain  of  wonders  through 
which  our  lives  were  preserved,  and  we  ourselves  restored 
to  our  friends,  even  the  heathen  natives  expressed  astonish- 
ment, greeted  us  with  deep  emotion,  and  confessed  that 
they  were  now  forced  to  believe  in  our  Lord  as  a living, 
almighty,  and  merciful  God ; for  on  hearing  of  our  capture, 
they  had  all  decided  that  prayer  was  useless,  and  we 
should  never  return  from  Ashantee. 


U 


290 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

THE  JUDGMENT. 

A few  facts  must  yet  be  added  to  complete  this  narrative. 
The  British  forces  had  hitherto  been  sufficient  for  the 
defence  of  the  coast  towns  only,  and  to  keep  back  the 
raids  of  such  Ashantees  as  dared  to  come  within  reach  of 
their  ships.  The  whole  of  the  western  Protectorate  was 
occupied  by  them,  when  on  the  2nd  October,  1873,  Sir 
Garnet  Wolseley  landed  with  his  staff  of  twenty-nine 
chosen  officers  at  Cape  Coast. 

He  first  cleared  the  neighbourhood  of  Elmina  of  the 
enemy’s  soldiers,  which  induced  their  general,  Amankwa 
Tia,  to  write  a letter  declaring  he  had  not  marched 
against  the  British,  but  against  the  kings  of  Akem, 
Abora,  Denkjera,  and  Wasa.  Sir  Garnet  replied  to  this 
by  ordering  Kofi  Kari  to  clear  the  Protectorate  im- 
mediately, and  this  order  was  carried  out  by  the  retreat 
of  the  Ashantee  army.  The  retiring  troops  were  however 
to  be  prevented  approaching  Abakrampa,  the  residence 
of  the  Abora  king,  who  had  been  chosen  head  of  the 
Eantee  confederation, — which  place  was  occupied  and 
successfully  defended  by  a small  British  force  against 
the  attack  of  several  thousand  Ashantees.  On  this  occa- 
sion Amankwa  Tia’s  sedan  chair  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
British,  but  he  and  his  army  managed  safely  to  effect  the 
passage  of  the  Prah. 

The  first  British  troops  landed  at  the  opening  of  the 
year  1874.  They  were  to  undertake  the  “ engineers  and 


THE  JUDGMENT. 


291 


doctor’s  campaign,”  which  Sir  Garnet  had  planned,  so  that 
the  European  troops  might  be  released  from  duty  in  two 
months.  A road  to  the  Prah  was  already  made,  and  at 
the  chief  stations  the  necessary  shelter  could  be  afforded. 
The  camp  was  fixed  in  Prasu,  from  thence  the  boundary 
stream  was  to  be  crossed. 

Two  Ashantee  ambassadors  arrived  at  this  place  on 
January  2nd,  bringing  letters  and  negotiations  of  peace 
from  Kofi  Kari.  The  general  would  not  receive  them, 
but  ordered  that  all  the  preparations  for  war  should  be 
shown  them,  and  a Gatling  mitrailleuse  was  fired  off, 
which  caused  one  of  them  to  remark  to  his  companion, 
that  now  every  hope  of  defence  must  disappear.  His 
comrade  taunted  him  with  cowardice,  and  threatened  to 
complain  of  him  to  the  king,  upon  which  he  shot  himself 
in  the  night.  He  was  buried,  by  his  companion’s  wish, 
on  the  Ashantee  side  of  the  river.  The  rest  of  the  party 
were  dismissed  by  the  general  over  the  now  completed 
bridge  (January  6th),  whilst  he  insisted  upon  the  con- 
clusion of  peace  in  the  capital. 

T he  Prah  was  then  crossed  by  the  troops,  who  marched 
to  Asiaman,  and  found  on  their  route  many  corpses  of 
Ashantee  soldiers,  who  seemed  to  have  died  of  starvation. 
Kiihne  entered  the  camp  at  Asiaman  on  the  14th,  and 
remained  there  a week.  On  the  23rd  the  other  white 
captives  arrived  in  Fomana  and  Monse. 

The  Monse  mountain  (1,500  feet  in  height)  had  already 
been  ascended  on  the  I7tli  by  Lord  Gifford  and  his 
Asen  scouts,  although  a Fetish  priest  and  several  com- 
panions came  forward  to  meet  him,  with  a warning  to  go 
no  further,  as  death  stood  in  the  way.  But  Gifford  found 
only  a Fetish  thread  across  his  path — near  which  lay  a 
mangled  human  sacrifice.  A wooden  gun  and  dagger 
were  placed  by  its  side  pointing  backwards.  Of  course 
the  English  were  not  deterred  by  this  for  a moment. 


292 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


Another  reminder  was  sent  to  the  king  from  Fomana 
(January  25th),  to  the  effect  that  he  was  to  set  all  his 
prisoners  free  (Mr.  Dawson  excepted),  to  send  the  half  of 
the  50,000  ounces  of  gold,  and  to  give  up  as  hostages 
prince  Mensa,  the  queen  mother,  and  the  heirs  of  the 
princes  of  Dwaben,  Kokofu,  Mampong,  and  Bekwae  ; upon 
which  the  general  would  come  himself  to  Coomassie  with 
a small  escort,  and  there  conclude  peace.  To  give  the 
king  time  he  promised  to  approach  very  slowly  during 
the  following  days.  This  promise,  by  the  way,  was  an 
easy  one,  because  of  the  ever-recurring  difficulty  of  pro- 
curing necessary  provisions,  and  a convenient  halt  could 
be  made  in  the  healthy  district  of  Fomana. 

Here  the  general  heard  a wonderful  story  from  M.  Bonnat. 
On  the  6th  of  January  the  great  Fetish  tree  in  Coomassie 
suddenly  fell,  and  the  king  then  sought  to  learn  from  the 
priests  what  were  the  prospects  of  this  war.  Two  men 
being  pierced  through  the  cheek  with  knives,  were  bound 
to  trees  in  the  wood  and  left  to  die.  The  priests  declared 
that  if  their  death  sqou  ensued,  Asliantee  would  be 
victorious.  But  the  pool-  creatures  lived  long ; one  five, 
the  other  nine  days  ! 

Amankwa  had  stationed  himself  on  the  heights  between 
Bekwae  and  Amoaforo,  about  twenty-four  miles  south  of 
Coomassie,  whilst  a second  army  under  the  prince  of 
Adanse  held  the  towns  of  Adobiase  and  Borborase.  These 
latter  were  taken  on  the  29th  with  little  loss,  and  the 
chief  commander’s  umbrella  was  captured.  The  British 
had  not  known  till  then  how  near  they  were  to  this 
general,  Asamoa  Kwanta,  an  old  man,  who  was  considered 
a great  master  in  the  art  of  war,  in  which  he  is  said  to 
have  instructed  Amankwa  Tia.  It  was  still  hoped  that  the 
king  might  wish  for  peace ; and  thus  in  each  encounter 
the  English  troops  waited  for  the  fire  of  the  Ashantees 
before  commencing  proceedings  on  their  own  account. 


THE  JUDGMENT. 


293 


But  though  letters  were  received  from  his  majesty  pro- 
fessing desire  for  peace,  no  guarantees  accompanied  them, 
and  Mr.  Dawson,  who  had  to  write  a few  lines  of  thanks 
for  a present  of  gold  from  the  general,  added  as  date* 
“ 2 Cor.  ii.  11.”  A significant  warning! 

By  8 A.M.  on  January  31st  the  British  troops  pushed 
forward,  discovering  an  ambuscade  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  Amoaforo,  where  the  native  camp  had  in  the  previous 
night  been  visited  and  explored  by  a scout,  whose  reward 
was  £20.  It  now  became  evident  that  the  king  had  done 
his  utmost  to  raise  an  overwhelming  force  ; he  succeeded 
in  engaging  the  English,  and  a sharp  struggle  took  place 
in  this  primeval  forest.  The  British  troops,  amounting  to 
three  thousand  only  (European  and  African  combined), 
were  badly  covered,  and  had  to  fight  an  invisible  enemy, 
numbering  at  least  twenty  thousand. 

Happily  the  Ashantees  were  ill  provided  with  bullets, 
and  obliged  to  make  use  of  pieces  of  metal ; but  it  was 
almost  impossible  to  take  aim  at  them,  so  that  rockets  and 
small  shell  had  to  be  resorted  to.  They  kept  up  with  much 
spirit  till  the  afternoon,  when  they  fled  before  a bayonet 
charge,  and  in  the  evening  they  again  threatened  the 
English  right  wing  and  rear.  A samoa  Kwanta  seems  to 
have  planned  and  commanded  with  much  insight,  yet  he 
lost  the  battle.  Among  the  many  slain  were  Amankwa 
Tia,  who  fell  on  the  left  wing,  and  the  brave  and  worthy 
prince  of  Mampong  on  the  right,  whilst  Apea  lost  his 
life  in  the  centre.  The  English  only  lost  seven  men  at 
the  time,  but  over  two  hundred  were  carried  off  the  field 
wounded.  They  also  buried  more  than  a hundred  Ashan- 
tees after  the  majority  had  been  taken  away  by  their 
country  people. 

On  the  following  day  the  stately  town  of  Bekwae  was 

* “Lest  Satan  should  get  advantage  of  us,  for  we  are  not  ignorant  of 
his  devices.” 


294 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASHANTEE. 


stormed,  Fomana  being  meanwhile  attacked  (February 
2nd)  by  the  Ashantees  under  their  “ Moltke,”  and  almost 
burnt  down.  The  small  English  garrison  could  not 
attempt  more  than  to  hold  the  custom  house,  hospital, 
and  the  magazine.  Sir  Garnet,  amidst  constant  fighting, 
now  advanced  rapidly  along  the  western  road,  from 
Adjuman  towards  the  Oda  (Da)  river,  where  a letter 
from  the  king  reached  him  (written  by  Mr.  Dawson), 
begging  that  he  would  remain  where  he  was,  and  promis- 
ing that  the  demanded  sum  should  certainly  be  paid.  The 
general  again  asked  for  hostages,  and  proceeded  without 
delay  to  throw  a bridge  over  the  Oda.  On  the  morning 
of  February  the  4th  the  king  disputed  the  passage  of  the 
river,  and  the  struggle  was  maintained  seven  hours  near 
Odaso,  Kari-Kari  looking  on,  seated  on  a golden  footstool 
under  his  red  umbrella.  - When  defeat  was  certain,  he 
fled  to  his  villa,  at  Amanghyia. 

The  British  forces  now  pressed  on  without  delay  past 
Akankawase  and  Kaase,  and  marched  into  Coomassie  in 
the  evening  amidst  the  sounding  of  bagpipes  ; there  were 
only  a thousand  Europeans  and  four  hundred  black  troops. 
The  inhabitants  (many  of  them  with  arms  in  their  hands) 
gazed  with  great  curiosity  on  the  many  white  faces,  but 
displayed  neither  fear  nor  hatred  in  their  own  appearance. 
The  troops  on  their  part  entirely  refrained  from  plunder, 
but  the  mob  of  the  town,  with  some  Fantees  and  other 
blacks,  attacked  the  houses  of  princes  and  nobles,  and 
took  various  liberties. 

The  imprisoned  Fantees,  and  among  them  Mr.  Dawson, 
had  been  set  free,  but  many  were  found  still  bound  to 
large  trees,  or  in  the  stocks.  They  all  withdrew,  most 
taking  with  them  a suspicious  amount  of  property.  The 
troops  who  had  advanced  so  far,  had  again  to  retreat  for 
want  of  provisions,  heavy  rains  having  also  set  in.  An 
offer  was  made  to  the  king  (February  5th)  to  save  his 


THE  JUDGMENT. 


295 


palace  on  condition  of  his  accepting  the  terms  of  peace ; 
in  the  meanwhile,  however,  the  Ashantees  endeavoured 
to  remove  from  the  town  as  much  powder  and  as  many 
arms  as  possible. 

In  the  night  a dreadful  storm  occurred,  which  threat- 
ened to  make  the  rivers  impassable  ; the  palace  was  there- 
fore undermined  (Feb.  6th),  notice  having  been  given  to 
the  inhabitants,  and  the  houses  in  Coomassie  were  fired ; 
no  great  spoil  came  to  light,  but  many  curious  things  were 
found  in  the  stone  palace,  which  were  afterwards  sold  at 
high  prices  in  London. 

The  main  army  speedily  retreated ; wading  through  the 
rivers,  up  to  the  chin  in  water  (the  Da  bridge  being  flooded 
knee-deep),  and  reached  the  Prah  without  any  great  sacri- 
fice of  health.  The  fact  of  the  Mausoleum  of  Bantama 
(“the  Louvre  and  Tower  of  Ashantee”)  not  being  de- 
stroyed, was  complained  of  by  many  Englishmen  as  a 
great  mistake ; but  a delay  of  two  days  would  have 
endangered  many  valuable  lives,  and  the  burning  of 
Coomassie  was  sufficient  to  announce  the  fall  of  Ashantee 
to  the  tribes  of  the  gold  coast.  Everywhere  the  odour  of 
blood  predominated  over  every  other ; and  no  European 
would  have  willingly  encountered  a longer  stay  in  Coo- 
massie than  was  absolutely  necessary. 

Meanwhile,  Captain  Sir  John  Glover,  with  a small 
detachment,  had  entered  Ashantee  from  the  Yolta.  He 
took  the  town  of  Obago  (Agnago  ?)  January  the  16th,  just 
in  time  to  save  the  lives  of  forty  slaves  who  were  to  fall  at 
a funeral  festival.  When  Dwaben,  the  second  capital  of 
the  kingdom,  surrendered  on  February  the  11th,  Captain 
Sartorius,  sent  by  Sir  John,  and  accompanied  by  twenty 
mounted  men,  rode  through  the  streets  of  burnt  Coomassie 
without  finding  a single  sign  of  life  in  the  whole  town. 
He  was  to  inform  the  general  that  Glover  was  at  a 
distance  of  eight  hours  from  him. 


296 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH  ANTES. 


All  this  forced  Kofi  Kari  to  yield,  for  the  allegiance 
of  many  among  the  minor  princes  began  to  totter. 
He  therefore  (February  13th),  sent  an  entreaty  for  peace  to 
Fomana,  accompanied  by  a thousand  ounces  of  the  purest 
gold,  as  first  installment  of  the  war  costs.  Peace  was  signed 
on  condition  that  he, should  pay  fifty  thousand  ounces 
more,  and  open  the  way  for  free  trade  and  communication 
with  the  Coast,  which  was  to  be  carried  on  by  a road 
fifteen  feet  broad,  reaching  from  Cape  Coast  to  the  Prah. 
He  gave  up  his  rights  to  five  vassal  states,  and  also  pro- 
mised that  in  order  to  prove  his  friendship  for  Queen 
Victoria,  he  would  strive  to  do  away  with  the  practice  of 
human  sacrifices,  with  a view  to  the  total  abolition  of  a 
custom  so  repugnant  to  all  Christian  nations. 

By  a subsequent  arrangement,  the  eastern  boundary  of 
the  Protectorate  was  extended  to  Keta,  and  thus  the 
river  Volta  ceased  to  be  an  apple  of  discord  to  the 
surrounding  tribes,  while  the-  importation  of  arms  was 
rendered  increasingly  difficult  to  the  Ashantees. 

When  Sir  Garnet  Wolseley  laid  before  the  Geographi- 
cal Society  the  particulars  of  his  short  but  successful 
campaign  (May  10th,  1874),  he  began  by  describing  the 
primeval  forest,  where  he  scarcely  ever  saw  either  the  sun 
or  the  enemy,  although  the  latter  certainly  managed  to 
make  himself  uncomfortably  felt. 

Scarcely  anything  beyond  a snail-hunt  was  possible, 
and  although  this  species  of  game  reached  a considerable 
size,  food  of  that  sort  was  hardly  agreeable  to  European 
tastes.  “ wfien  we  landed  in  Cape  Coast,”  says  he,  “ the 
name  of  England  stood  in  poor  reputation,  but  now  I 
believe  it  will  be  more  than  ever  honoured,  and  it  is 
almost  certain  that  the  interior  of  Africa  will  thus  open 
itself  to  our  explorers  in  an  unexpected  manner.  A 
further  result  of  the  war  will  be  the  abolition  of  human 
sacrifices — a practice  which  forty  years  ago  was  as  firmly 


THE  JUDGMENT. 


297 


rooted  at  Cape  Coast  as  in  Ashantee.  One  of  my  military 
doctors  was  billeted  in  the  house  of  the  head  executioner” 
(no  doubt  Agja  Kese,  alluded  to  in  the  journal)  “and 
heard  from  him  that  during  last  year  from  two  to  three 
thousand  human  beings  had  been  slain.”  “ We  slay,”  said 
he,  in  the  tone  of  a butcher  who  speaks  of  his  trade, 
“ somewhere  about  from  five  to  ten  a day,  and  on  every 
day  of  the  week  except  Friday.”  It  was  a terrible  sight, 
that  deep  pit  (Apetisini)  filled  with  human  corpses,  in  all 
stages  of  decomposition. 

The  last  reports  from  the  Gold  Coast  announce  that 
the  king  has  promised  to  do  all  in  his  power  to  abolish 
human  sacrifices,  and  that  he  had  sent  one  of  his  sons  to 
the  Coast  to  be  educated  there. 

Respecting  this  son,  whom  the  king  even  wished  to 
send  to  England  for  further  instruction,  a negotiation  was 
commenced  with  the  Colonial  government,  inasmuch  as 
the  latter  wished  to  know  first,  whether  the  prince  had 
any  prospect  of  ascending  the  throne ; an  embarrassing 
question,  for  the  aforesaid  throne  has  lately  become  very 
tottering,  as  might  well  be  expected  under  the  circum- 
stances. Ashantee  owed  much  of  its  power  to  the  close 
alliance  of  the  neighbouring  kingdoms,  Dwaben,  Kokofu, 
Bekwae,  Mampong,  and  Adanse,  whose  princes  paid 
tribute  in  Coomassie,  stationed  soldiers  there,  and  them- 
selves assembled  at  all  the  great  festivities  and  important 
meetings  of  the  Ashantee  council.  Now,  of  course,  there 
is  a loosening  of  all  these  connections,  if  indeed  they  are 
not  entirely  broken  up. 

In  February  last  the  prince  of  Adanse,  “the  custom- 
house officer”  (Obeng),  begged  the  British  general  to  allow 
him  and  his  people  to  emigrate  to  the  Protectorate,  that 
they  might  be  able  to  appeal  in  future  to  Cape  Coast 
instead  of  to  Coomassie,  where  one  was  never  sure  of  his 
head.  He  swore  the  great  oath  to  unite  and  form  one 


293 


MISSIONARY  LIFE  IN  ASH ANTEE. 


nation  with  the  Wasa  people.  Other  tribes  also  sought 
to  place  themselves  under  British  protection,  or  aimed  at 
completely  freeing  themselves  from  the  Ashantee  yoke ; 
the  old  jealousy  on  this  subject  especially  showed  itself 
again  at  Dwaben. 

The  British  administrator,  captain  Lees,  went  himself 
to  Coomassie  in  July,  in  order  to  effect  an  arrangement 
of  these  affairs.  He  was  received  in  the  barely  restored 
town  with  manifestations  of  joy  and  respect.  The  king 
and  the  queen  mother  coming  to  meet  him,  and  everyone 
dancing  around  him.  No  definite  public  information  has 
yet  reached  us  as  to  the  result  of  the  negociations,  but  it 
is  said,  that  the  king  seemed  willing  to  acknowledge 
the  independence  of  Dwaben.  Lees  refused  to  help  the 
king  to  subdue  the  revolted  princes  of  Dwaben  and 
Bekwae,  and  even  visited  both  of  them,  and  was 
welcomed  with  great  cordiality.  This  was  a tempting 
example  for  the  other  tributaries,  and  Okwau,  where  it 
may  be  remembered  the  prisoners  were  welcomed  with 
so  much  sympathy,  has  also  expressed  a wish  to  ally  it- 
self to  the  Protectorate ; both  Okwau  and  Dwaben  has 
requested  the  erection  of  a missionary  station  in  their 
towns,  and  David  Asante  finds  people  from  these  two 
districts  among  the  most  attentive  of  his  hearers  at  his 

O 

street  preaching  in  Akem. 

From  the  latest  reports  we  learn  that  the  queen  mother, 
who  had  long  striven  against  the  deposition  of  her  son, 
had  at  last  herself  suggested  a change  of  sovereign,  so 
that  the  kingdom  might  at  least  be  preserved  for  the 
dynasty,  Adu  Bofo  appears  to  have  rebelled  against  the 
king ; thus  it  seems  that  the  continuance  of  the  kingdom 
will  only  be  possible  under  very  limited  and  altered 
circumstances. 

Such  a change  as  the  abolition  of  the  old  national 
custom  of  human  sacrifices  would  be  a difficult  matter  for 


THE  JUDGMENT. 


299 


a popular  and  prosperous  king ; for  the  humiliated  Kofi 
Kari-Kari  it  would  be  simply  impossible.  In  any  case,  a 
turning  point  has  arrived  in  the  history  of  the  kingdom, 
which  augers  happier  prospects  in  the  future,  if  the  right 
men  are  found  ready  to  step  into  the  gap,  and  to  sow 
seeds  of  Christian  culture  in  the  blood-stained  soil  of 
Ashantee. 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX  I. 


THE  ADAE. 


Besides  the  week  of  seven  days,  which  were  apparently 
appropriated  to  seven  persons,  and  gave  names  to  every 
hoy  and  girl,  and  which  were  also  nsed  by  neighbouring 
tribes  in  their  various  languages,  the  Tshies  have  twelve 
months  of  thirty  or  thirty-two  days,  named  according  to 
the  seasons  or  the  situation  of  the  plantations,  but  these 
are  different  in  different  places,  and  are  not  in  general  use. 

More  frequently  time  was  reckoned  by  the  Adae.  This 
feast  fell  on  every  fortieth  or  forty-second  day.  The 
great  Adae  was  always  celebrated  on  a Sunday,  the  little 
Adae  on  a Wednesday.  According  to  a peculiar  mode  of 
reckoning,  the  Adae  began  at  different  hours  of  the  day. 

This  manner  of  dividing  the  time  is  also  found  in  other 
nations,  as  in  Malabar  in  India,  where  the  doctors  reckon 
the  “ Mandalam  ” of  forty  days,  divided  into  half  and 
quarter  circles,  as  a method  of  measurement : — 


18th  December,  1869, 
11th  January,  1870, 
29th  ,,  ,, 

22nd  February,  ,, 
12th  March,  ,, 

5 th  April,  ,, 


Sunday,  Great  Adae. 

Wednesday,  Small  ,, 

Sunday,  Great  ,, 

Wednesday,  Small  ,, 

Sunday,  Great  ,, 

Wednesday,  Small  ,, 


i 


302 


APPENDIX. 


23rd  April  1870, 

26th  „ ,, 

4th  June,  ,, 
28th  „ „ 

16th  July,  ,, 
9th  August,  ,, 
27th  „ 

20th  September, ,, 
8th  October,  ,, 
1st  November,  ,, 
19th  „ „ 

13th  December,  ,, 
31st  ,,  ,, 


Sunday, 

Wednesday, 

Sunday, 

Wednesday, 

Sunday, 

Monday, 

Sunday, 

Monday, 

Sunday, 

Monday, 

Sunday, 

Monday, 

Sunday, 


Great  Adae. 
Small  ,, 
Great  ,, 
Small  ,, 
Great  ,, 
Small  ,, 
Great  ,, 
Small  ,, 
Great  ,, 
Small  ,, 
Great  , , 
Small  ,, 
Great  , , 


APPENDIX. 


303 


APPENDIX  II. 


THE  WEIGHTS  OF  GOLD  IN  ASHANTEE. 


The 

with 


most  extraordinary  weights  of  gold  may  he  compared 
English  money  as  follows  : — 


1 pesewa  - 
1 dama 

1 kokoa  (3  pesewa) 
1 taku  (4  pesewa) 

1 sua 
1 suru 
1 asia 
1 osua 

1 ounce  (if  benna) 
1 benna  - 
1 peredwane 


£ s.  D. 
0 0 If 
0 0 3 
0 0 5| 
0 0 7 
0 6 9 
10  3 
17  0 
2 0 6 
3 12  0 

7 4 0 

8 2 0 


The  following  list  contains  further  names  : — 


1 soafa  (-j  soa)  - 

_ 

6 taku 

1 fiasofa  fiaso) 

- 

- 

6* 

1 dotnafa  - 

- 

- 

7 

1 borowofa  - . - 

- 

- 

8 

,,  1 dollar  I 

1 agirakwefa 

- 

- 

9 

1 soansafa  - 

- 

- 

10 

1 bodommofa 

- 

- 

11 

}> 

1 soa  - 

- 

- 

12 

)) 

1 fiaso 

- 

- 

13 

1 doma 

- 

- 

14 

1 borowo  - 

- 

- 

16 

,,  2 dollars 

1 agirakwe  - 

- 

- 

161- 

1 soansa 

- 

- c 

20“ 

1 bodomme 

- 

- 

22 

304 


APPENDIX. 


1 nnomanu 

- 

- 

- 

24  taku,  3 dollars 

1 nsano 

- 

- 

- 

26 

99 

1 dyoasuru 

- 

- 

- 

28 

99 

1 amamfisuru 

- 

- 

- 

32 

99 

4 dollars 

1 suru 

- 

- 

- 

36 

99 

£10  3 

1 peresuru  - 

- 

- 

- 

40 

99 

5 dollars 

1 takimansua 

- 

- 

- 

44 

99 

„ 

1 asia 

- 

- 

- 

48 

99 

6 „ 

1 dyoa 

- 

- 

- 

56 

99 

? „ 

1 namfi 

- 

- 

- 

60 

99 

>> 

1 nansua  - 

- 

- 

- 

64 

99 

8 „ 

1 sua 

- 

- 

- 

72 

99 

9 „ 

1 asuanu  - 

- 

- 

- 

1 oz. 

2 acki  (dollars) 

1 asuasu 

- 

- 

- 

1 

1 peredwane 

- 

- 

- 

2 

99 

4 „ 

1 tesuanu  - 

- 

- 

- 

3 

99 

6 „ 

1 ntanu 

- 

- 

- 

4 

99 

8 „ 

1 ntansa 

- 

- 

- 

•6 

„ 12  „ 

In  Akem,  an  agiratschifa  = 1 ackie  or  1 dollar ; an  agir- 
atsche  = 2 dollars  ; a bodoma  = 2-|-  dollars  ; a dyoa  = 8 
dollars.  Doma,  usano,  and  asia  differ  in  the  two  countries  ; 
soa,  suru,  osua,  benna,  and  peredwane  are  the  same  in 
both. 

An  ounce  of  gold  (£3  12  Gd — £4)  is  divided  by  the 
merchants  on  the  Coast  into  16  ackie ; 1 ackie  = 1 Spanish 
or  American  dollar,  4s  6d, — in  England,  4s  2d. 


APPENDIX. 


305 


APPENDIX  III. 

THE  GOVERNMENT  OF  ASHANTEE. 

As  it  has  been  easy  to  perceive  by  the  reading  of  these 
pages,  that  the  reins  of  the  Ashantee  government  are  not 
exclusively  in  the  hands  of  the  king,  nor  does  he  possess 
unlimited  power,  but  shares  it  with  a council  which 
includes,  besides  his  majesty,  his  mother,  the  three  first 
chiefs  of  the  kingdom,  and  a few  nobles  of  Kumasi  (Coo- 
massie).  This  council  is  called  “ Asante  Kotoko,”  or  the 
Ashantee  porcupine,  which  means  that  like  the  animal  of 
that  name,  nobody  dare  touch  them.  The  principal  drum 
in  Coomassie  has  as  its  peculiar  strain  or  motto,  “ Asante 
Kotoko,  wokum  apem,  apem  reba,”  which  means  “ if 
thousands  are  killed,  thousands  are  coming  up  again.” 

It  is  this  Kotoko  council  which  rules  the  entire  king- 
dom, and  deals  with  the  people,  who  must  obey,  whatever 
their  own  wishes  or  inclinations  may  be,  in  the  most 
despotic  way.  In  case  of  war  the  people  have  no  voice, 
and  to  enforce  obedience  they  must  be  ever  under  the 
consciousness  that  the  king  and  his  council  are  the  arbi- 
trators of  their  fife  or  death.  In  important  matters  all 
the  other  chiefs  of  the  kingdom  are  called  together  to 
discuss  the  case,  but  they  are  sure  to  vote  in  accordance 
with  the  view  of  the  council,  for  who  would  dare  to 
oppose  the  Kotoko  ? 

At  the  Yam  festival,  usually  held  in  October,  all  the 
chiefs  of  the  kingdom  meet  at  Coomassie,  and  have  to 
report  the  events  of  the  year  in  the  parts  under  their 

x 


306 


APPENDIX. 


jurisdiction.  The  chiefs  belonging  to  the  household  of 
his  majesty  have  in  important  matters  no  voice  in  court, 
but  they  have  nevertheless  great  influence,  and  lose  no 
opportunity  of  advising  the  king  privately. 

In  court  and  in  ordinary  meetings  the  king  takes  his 
place  in  his  skilfully  carved  and  gold  ornamented  chair  on 
a kind  of  platform  at  the  bottom  of  the  court,  and  over 
him  is  held  his  state  umbrella  (now  in  South  Kensington 
Museum),  while  around  him  stand  some  of  his  sword- 
bearers  and  other  satellites.  On  his  right  and  left  side 
are  the  two  state  swords,  and  suspended  from  each  is  a 
large  gold  nugget.  One  of  these  is  the  war  sword.  If 
the  king  has  taken  it  in  his  hand,  the  war  is  decided. 

On  the  platform  near  his  majesty  are  seated  his  mother 
and  the  nobles  of  Coomassie.  A little  lower  down  the 
court,  on  his  right,  we  find  the  linguists  and  some  other 
chiefs,  surrounded  by  under  chiefs  and  servants.  On  the 
left  are  the  chiefs  belonging  to  the  royal  household.  In 
front  of  his  majesty,  placed  so  as  to  allow  a free  though 
narrow  passage,  are  the  court  criers  in  great  numbers, 
and  lastly  the  executioners,  whose  business  it  is  to  praise 
his  majesty,  “ to  give  him  names,”  as  they  say,  i.e.,  to  cry 
out  his  titles,  as  for  instance,  “ ode  tuo  tia  gyina  mpreno 
ano  ” — “ with  a little  gun  he  is  standing  at  the  mouth  of 
the  canons.”  “ Pam’bo  ” — “ he  sews  stones  together — he 

tears  and  binds  together  again.”  “ Bore  ” (the  name  of  a 
venomous  serpent)  “ you  are  most  beautiful  but  your  bite 
is  deadly.” 

According  to  court  etiquette,  the  speaker  has  to  address 
himself  to  the  linguists,  who  place  the  case  before  the 
king  in  more  eloquent  language. 

If  an  accused  person  is  brought  before  the  court  the 
linguists  have  to  discuss  the  case,  to  find  him  guilty,  and 
to  pronounce  the  sentence,  which,  alas ! is  too  often  a 
sentence  of  death.  The  king  can  ratify  the  judgment  or 


APPENDIX. 


307 


mitigate  it,  by  changing  it  into  a fine,  or  to  the  mutilation 
of  any  prominent  part  of  the  face,  but  in  some  cases  the 
king  is  obliged  to  give  way  to  the  will  of  his  chiefs. 

The  rank  of  the  chiefs  can  be  seen  by  the  different 
insignia  or  emblems  of  their  dignity,  which  always  follow 
them.  The  three  first  dukes  of  the  kingdom  have  large 
silk  umbrellas  topped  with  gold,  a large  band  of  elephant 
tusk  blowers,  and  several  drums.  They  are  also  allowed 
to  have  sandals  ornamented  with  silver  and  gold,  like 
those  of  the  king.  The  duke  or  king  of  Dwaben  has  his 
own  keteband. 

Chiefs  of  the  second  rank  have  silk  umbrellas  topped 
with  carved  wood,  and  a very  nicely  carved  arm-chair, 
ornamented  on  each  side  with  brass  nails.  They  are 
preceded  by  a party  of  about  twelve  boys,  each  of  whom 
carries  an  elephant’s  tail;  they  have  also  horn-blowers 
and  drummers. 

The  dukes  of  the  third  rank  have  a carved  arm-chair, 
and  servants  who  carry  elephants’  tails,  but  their 
umbrellas  are  made  of  cotton.  The  chiefs  of  the  fourth 
rank  have  the  same,  but  in  place  of  elephants’  tails  their 
boys  carry  horse  tails. 

Those  of  the  fifth  rank  have  a large  portly  umbrella, 
but  tlieir  arm-chair  is  common  and  less  ornamented. 
All  the  principal  captains  have  their  special  strains  or 
motoes  for  their  horns  and  drums.  For  instance,  Aman- 
kwatia’s  drums  say,  “ piridu,  piridu  ” — go  on,  push  forward. 
Boakje  Tenteng’s  drums  say,  “ don  kofo  didi  in  atem  ene 
sen,”  or  the  donkos  (negresses  from  the  interior),  insult 
me  for  what  ? Bobie’s  horn  has  for  a motto,  “ Bobie 
annae  o five  agyaman  agyaman  ne  nsam  ade  wo” — Bobie 
keeps  watch  for  the  king,  there  is  something  in  the  king’s 
hand.. 

In  the  following  lists  we  give  the  names  of  the  dig- 
nitaries and  the  more  influential  chiefs  and  captains  of 


308 


APPENDIX. 


Coomassie  and  the  kingdom  of  Ashantee.  The  Roman 
numbers  indicate  their  rank. 

(Coffee)  Kari-Kari  the  king. 

Afera  Osuwa  Kobe,  king’s  mother,  Kwakoo  Dooah’s  neice. 

THE  THREE  DTJKES  OF  THE  KINGDOM. 

I.  Yaw  Agyei,  king  or  duke  of  Dwaben. 

I.  1 „ „ Bekwae. 

I.  Djomo  „ ,,  Mampong 

CHIEFS  OF  PROVINCES. 

II.  Chief  of  Kokofu. 

II.  ,,  Korausa. 

II.  ,,  Nsuta. 

II.  ,,  Abessin. 

III.  Oben  of  Adanse  (Fomana). 

CHIEFS  AND  CAPTAINS  OF  COOMASSIE. 

II.  Barempa,  brother  of  prince  Ansa.  'I 

II.  Adonten  Boaten.  f 

II.  Asamoa  Kwanta.  j King  s councillors. 

II.  Abenkwa  Osei  (commander  of  the  army).  / 

II.  Amankwa  Tia  (chief  of  Bantama).  ) In  absence  of  the  king  they 

II.  Asafo  Boakje.  ) have  charge  over  the  town. 

III.  Karapa. 

III.  Agyapon. 

III.  Anyin. 

III.  Opoku  (head  of  the  linguists,  minister! 
of  foreign  affairs). 

III.  Boakje  Tenteng,  linguist,  husband  of  j Very  influential  men, 

the  queen  mother.  [*>  far  as  they  are  re- 

IV.  Yaw  Nantshi,  linguist.  presentatives  for  the 

IV.  Apea.  „ provinces. 

IV.  Amoatin  ,,  J 

Besides  these  a good  number  of  under  captains. 

king’s  household. 

II.  Akjampong,  the  king’s  uncle,  and  chief  over  his  household. 

II.  Adu  Bofo,  keeper  of  the  keys,  treasurer,  eventual  commander 

©f  the  army. 


APPENDIX. 


309 


III.  Kwasi  Domfu,  head  of  the  Tasumankwa  (priests  of  the 
protectors  and  physician  of  the  Fetishes). 

III.  Agya  Kese,  head  of  the  executioners. 

IY.  Nkra  Shene,  brother  of  prince  Ansa. 

IY.  Bobie,  ,,  ,,  (superintendent  of  police 

and  of  the  buildings.) 

IY.  Owosu  Kwabena  „ ,,  (head  of  the  king’s  ham- 

mockmen.) 

IY.  1 head  of  the  court-criers. 

IY.  ? head  of  the  eunuchs. 

Y.  Kwami  Mensa,  king’s  brother  (heir  apparent).* 

Y.  Bosommuru  Tia.  ) Chamberlains  and  private  councillors. 

Y.  Bosommuru  Dwira.  ) 

Y.  Mensa.  Kukua,  honorary  king’s  soul. 

Y.  Saben. 

Y.  Onyame  Dusei, 

And  some  other  under  captains. 

In  reference  to  the  king  it  may  be  observed  that  during 
the  lifetime  of  his  predecessor,  Kwakoo  Dooah,  an  ill 
feeling  had  sprung  up  between  him  and  the  family  of  his 
sister,  which  increased  during  the  latter  years  of  his 
reign,  and  at  length  ripened  into  hatred.  Kofi  Kari 
sometimes  said  that  his  ascendancy  to  the  throne  of 
Ashantee  was  like  a dream  to  him.  It  is  said  that  in 
a moment  of  excitement,  Kwakoo  Dooah  once  sent  to  his 
sister  a silken  band,  with  a message  to  the  effect,  that  the 
best  thing  she  could  do  was  to  hang  herself.  She 
accepted  the  brotherly  suggestion,  and  committed  suicide. 
Her  son  Opoku  was  then  accused  of  aspiring  to  the 
throne,  and  was  sacrificed,  with  the  honour  due  to  his 
rank,  viz.,  by  having  his  neck  broken  with  an  elephant’s 
tusk.  Afua  Kobe,  the  mother  of  king  Kofi  Kari,  is  the 
daughter  of  Kwakoo  Dooah’s  sister,  who  committed 
suicide.  It  is  said  that  in  his  last  days  Kwakoo  deeply 
regretted  his  conduct  towards  her. 

In  reference  to  the  chiefs,  &c.,  of  Coomassie,  who  have 

* Present  king. 


310 


APPENDIX. 


■ 

been  so  often  alluded  to  in  the  journal,  no  further  ex- 
planation seems  necessary.  Of  one,  however,  we  may 
make  the  statement  which  follows. 

The  old  “ ruler  of  the  battles,”  Asamoa  Kwanta,  is  not 
mentioned  in  this  list,  although  in  reality  he  was  the 
commander  of  the  whole  Ashantee  army,  when  the  prince 
of  Mampong  was  not  present.  There  are  peculiar  circum- 
stances connected  with  this  man,  which  the  following  facts, 
drawn  from  Mr.  Ramseyer’s  and  prince  Ansa’s  letters,  will 
elucidate. 

In  the  year  1853  Asamoa  Kwanta  was  commander-in- 
chief  during  the  campaign  against  the  Coast ; but,  having 
succeeded  in  getting  the  heads  of  the  Assin  chiefs  who 
had  provoked  the  anger  of  the  king,  he  was  recalled  with 
the  army  by  king  Kwakoo  Dooah  before  it  came  to  a 
serious  struggle.  When  this  peace-loving  monarch  died, 
in  1867,  a dreadful  emeute  broke  out  in  the  palace,  and  a 
nephew  of  the  great  marshal’s  was  slain,  prince  Boakje 
Asu  being  implicated  in  the  murder. 

Although  custom  in  Ashantee  permits  a prince  to  take 
the  life  of  any  subject  on  the  death  of  his  father,  yet  the 
aged  Asamoa  Kwanta  took  arms,  and  with  his  chiefs 
threatened  to  destroy  Coomassie.  This  insurrection  was 
only  quelled  by  the  enti’eaties  of  Ansa’s  two  brothers, 
Owusu  Sakiri  and  Owusu  Intobu  ; they  soothed  the  old 
man,  who  however  would  not  be  pacified  till  he  had 
slain  the  Audawous  prince  and  two  of  his  sisters ; he  also 
demanded  the  life  of  the  mother  of  the  criminal,  but  it 
was  ransomed  with  eighty  ounces  of  gold. 

After  this  the  commander-in-chief  kept  aloof  from  the 
palace.  The  campaign  to  Krepe  in  1869  was  confided 
to  Adu  Bofo,  although  his  rank  was  far  below  that  of 
Asamoa.  The  prince  of  Bantama,  Amankwa  Tia,  envied 
Adu  Bofo  for  the  large  number  of  slaves  which  he  had 
stolen  and  brought  with  him  from  the  Coast ; on  this 


APPENDIX. 


311 


account  he  intrigued  against  him,  and  with  the  help  of 
his  followers  succeeded  in  December  1872  in  gaining  the 
command  in  the  new  campaign.  This  was  against  the 
law,  which  confided  to  him  and  Asafo  Boakje  the  defence 
of  Coomassie  ; it  also  offended  the  troops,  who  despised 
Amankwa  as  a dreadful  drunkard.  But  now  that  he  was 
at  the  head  of  the  army  the  chiefs  of  Mampong  and 
Asamoa  were  obliged  to  be  content  with  an  unrecognised 
hut  influential  position. 

After  the  defeat  of  Amankwa  and  his  retreat,  in  Jan- 
uary 1874,  the  command  of  the  army  was  taken  from 
him  and  given  to  the  prince  of  Mampong,  with  co-ordinate 
rank  as  first  general  to  Asamoa  Kwanta.  He  was  an  old 
grey-headed  man,  hut  full  of  energy  and  intelligence,  and 
as  far  as  we  could  judge,  opposed  to  the  war,  for  he 
knew  all  the  difficulties  and  risks  it  involved.  He  always 
behaved  kindly  to  us,  and  certainly  had  something  to  do 
with  our  release  ; he  showed  too  in  his  last  interview  with 
Mr.  Dawson  (January  17th),  that  he  saw  the  state  of 
affairs  more  clearly  than  any  one  else.  There  are  only 
three  chiefs  superior  to  him  in  rank,  the  princes  of  Dwa- 
hen,  Bekwae  and  Mampong,  also  the  near  relations  of  the 
king. 


312 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX  IY. 

A LETTER  OF  PRINCE  ANSA. 

It  will  not  be  regarded  as  an  indiscretion  if  we  give  here 
an  extract  from  a letter  of  prince  Ansa,  dated  June  21st, 
1871,  in  order  to  explain  the  accusation  brought  against 
him.  It  proves  better  than  anything  else  the  feelings  of 
the  prince  towards  his  countrymen ; it  also  expresses  the 
king’s  view  of  the  Elmina  acquisition  ; and  besides  this 
it  gives  an  insight  into  the  head  and  heart  of  a civilised 
and  christianised  Ashantee. 

On  the  30th  of  May,  the  prince  wrote  to  the  prisoners 
thus — “ A very  serious  accusation  has  been  brought 
against  me  respecting  the  letter  which  I wrote  to  the 
administrator  by  the  king’s  order,  with  regard  to  the 
right  of  the  king  to  the  town  and  fort  of  Elmina.  The 
people  of  Elmina  accuse  me  of  having  added  the  following 
sentence  on  my  own  responsibility : ‘ The  king  of  Ashantee 
says  that  the  king  of  Holland  is  his  subject.’  The  reason 
why  the  Dutch  governor  sends  that  young  man  (the 
commissioner  Plange)  is  simply  this,  he  wishes  to  make 
sure  whether  the  king  commissioned  me  to  write  that 
letter  or  not.  The  Elminers  and  the  Dutch  dispute  most 
emphatically  that  the  king  has  any  rights  in  Elmina. 
Now,  if  the  king  deny  having  authorised  me  to  write 
that  letter,  I shall  hardly  come  up  (to  Coomassie).  I 
believe  I showed  you  the  copy  of  the  letter  which  I have 
now  given  to  Mr.  Crawford,  in  order  to  justify  myself 
before  the  king.” 


APPENDIX. 


313 


On  June  the  21st,  he  writes  again — “ When  I last  wrote 
I had  not  time  to  go  into  particulars  about  the  accusation. 
You  know  that  shortly  before  you  went  from  Ebenezer 
to  Coomassie*  the  king  authorised  me  to  write  to  the 
administrator,  that  Elmina  and  the  Fort  had  belonged  to 
his  ancestors  for  ages  past,  and  that  therefore  they 
belonged  to  him.  If,  then,  the  British  Government  took 
possession  of  the  Gold  Coast,  the  town  and  fort  were  not 
to  be  included,  as  they  were  his.  The  administrator  of 
course  sent  this  letter  to  England,  and  the  English  govern- 
ment communicated  it  to  the  Dutch  Government.  When 
the  Dutch  heard  that  the  king  had  sent  his  chief,  Akjam- 
pong,  to  Elmina,  they  were  angry,  and  ordered  the 
governor  to  banish  Akjampong;  he  was  therefore  ordered 
to  leave  Elmina,  but  he  refused  to  do  so.  The  governor, 
wishing  to  prove  to  him  that  Elmina  did  not  belong  to 
the  Ashantee  king,  caused  him  to  be  shut  up  in  the  Fort. 
Then  the  Elminers  and  Akjampong  accused  me  of  having- 
written  that  letter  without  the  king’s  knowledge,  and 
especially  that  the  sentence,  that  ‘ the  king  of  Ashantee 
regarded  the  king  of  Holland  as  his  subject,’  had  been 
added  by  me.  I am  sorry  to  say  that  my  friends  who 
accompanied  me  as  ambassadors  (Atirifa,  &c.),  have  taken 
part  against  me,  and  supported  Akjampong  and  the 
Elminers.  However,  the  Dutch  governor  and  the 
administrator  are  on  my  side ; and  what  is  more,  the 
Lord  is  for  me. 

“ Now  I expect  to  prove  how  far  the  king  and  his 
council  are  conscientious,  by  their  owning  or  denying  that 
I was  fully  authorised  by  them  to  write  that  letter.  The 
governor  of  Elmina  has  decided  not  to  deliver  the  usual 
yearly  payment  unless  he  apologises  with  regard  to  it. 

“ I am  waiting  to  see  whether  the  king  really  will  beg 
pardon  in  order  to  receive  that  payment  (four  hundred 
* November  24th,  1870,  is  the  date  of  that  foolish  letter. 


314 


APPENDIX. 


dollars  a year)  and  my  dear  brothers,  my  sense  seems  to 
dictate  to  me  that  it  is  best  I should  stay  here  and  await 
the  end  of  all  this  before  I take  any  further  steps.  I 
know  my  countrymen  well  enough  to  be  sure  that  it  is 
advisable  for  me  to  be  careful.  I assure  you  that  if  they 
withdraw  themselves  from  me  in  this  affair,  it  will  be 
all  the  worse  for  them. 

“You  have  the  sympathy  of  all  my  friends,  from  the 
governor  to  the  trades-people,  particularly  Mr.  Blankson, 
Mr.  Grant,  Mr.  Cleaver,  and  your  brethren,  the  mis- 
sionaries. 

“ But  I prize  most  the  sympathy  of  our  Lord  for  His 
people.  (Isaiah  xlix.  14-16,  lxiii.  9).  Wherefore  take 
courage,  my  brethren,  do  not  despair,  for 

* Of  every  sorrow  which  our  hearts  cau  move. 

Half  is  supported  in  God’s  heart  of  love.’ 

The  Lord  is  with  His  own  people  ! Look  alone  to  Him, 
and  your  release  is  certain  ! 

“ I have  been  privately  informed  that  the  Prussians 
think  of  you  with  as  much  earnest  anxiety  as  the  British 
felt  for  the  poor  prisoners  in  Abyssinia.  A certain  prince 
Bismarck  is  particularly  interested  in  you.  The  Lord  is 
working  for  you,  and  who  can  hinder  Him  ? 0 trust  in 

Him  and  you  will  be  safe  ! I entreat  poor  Mrs.  R.  to 
take  courage,  she  has  the  deepest  sympathy  from  every 
one. 

“ I am  sorry  to  tell  you  that  Paris  is  in  flames ; all  is 
dreadful  there,  the  streets  swimming  in  blood ; the  whole 
town  with  its  splendid  palaces  is  destroyed.  France  lies 
in  ruins,  more  from  civil  war  and  their  own  dissensions 
than  from  the  Prussians.  I will  try  to  send  you  a few 
newspapers. 

“ As  some  compensation  for  this  sad  news,  I am  pleased 
to  hear  from  Mr.  Schrenk  that  your  house  in  Anum  is 
not  destroyed ; some  of  your  teachers  and  pupils  came 


APPENDIX. 


315 


from  there  to  the  war,  and  brought  this  news ; your 
people  too  assembled  in  safety.  Joseph  has  not  yet 
shown  himself.  I only  hope  he  has  not  confided  the 
goods  I sent  by  him  to  my  country  people.  If  you  see 
my  cousin  tell  him  he  is  not  to  trust  any  one  ; if  he  do 
so  he  will  lose  my  confidence  for  ever.  Write  to  me  all 
news,  particularly  what  you  hear  about  me.  I must  con- 
clude with  sincere  regards,  in  which  my  wife  and  all  my 
family  unite. — I remain, 

“ Ever  your  sincere  friend, 

“ Ansa. 

“ P.S. — The  exchange  of  the  Dutch  possessions  is  not 
yet  completed.  Some  say  it  luill  take  place  ; others  that 
it  will  not.  We  shall  hear  the  truth  by  the  next  despatches 
from  England.” 

On  August  1st  1871. — The  prince  again  sent  a letter 
by  Asengro’s  messenger  (who  had  formerly  shown  kind- 
ness to  the  prisoners),  and  he  writes  thus  : — 

“ I ordered  a piece  of  material  to  be  given  to  Asengro 
as  a present  from  you,  and  introduced  him  to  his  excellency 
the  administrator  (T.  Salmon),  to  whom  I related  how 
kind  he  had  been  to  you  when  you  stayed  in  his  village. 
In  consequence  of  this  his  excellency  presented  him  with 
two  pieces  of  material,  and  the  provisions  which  he  re- 
quired. I am  only  sorry  that  my  best  friends  are  not 
in  the  town  just  now,  or  he  would  go  away  laden  with 
presents,  and  all  for  your  sakes.  At  any  rate  I will 
certainly  mention  him  to  all  my  friends. 

“ I have  written  to  Mr.  Schrenk  to  tell  him  that  I have 
determined  to  take  a journey  to  Coomassie,  and  that  one 
of  your  brethren  was  to  go  also.  My  wife  thanks  Mrs.  R. 
for  her  letter,  and  begs  me  to  say,  that  when  the  time 
comes,  if  she  is  in  good  health,  she  will  be  very  glad  to  go 
to  Coomassie  and  make  her  acquaintance. 


316 


APPENDIX. 


The  king  had  thought  fit  to  recal  the  letter  which  had 
been  written  by  prince  Ansa  to  Mr.  Ussher  as  having 
contained  vague  and  clumsy  expressions,  and  this  recall 
had  been  given  in  writing  to  Mr.  Flange.*  His  Majesty 
had  never  pardoned  this  young  man  for  the  injury  which 
he  alleged  had  been  done  to  him  by  the  wording  of  this 
letter.  On  May  6th,  1872,  after  twenty- three  and  a half 
years  of  Dutch  government,  Elmina  was  formally  made 
over  to  Mr.  Pope  Hennessy,  the  Dutch  governor,  at  the 
same  time  handing  to  him  the  staff  of  office  (ivory  inlaid 
with  gold),  which  had  passed  through  the  hands  of  a hun- 
dred successive  plenipotentiaries,  and  now  came  into  the 
possession  of  the  British.  But  before  this  time,  in 
December  1871,  prince  Ansa  really  made  the  promised 
visit  to  Coomassie  at  great  risk  to  himself,  and  without 
obtaining  the  results  he  had  hoped  for. 

From  the  case  of  this  prince,  who  had  become  so  much 
of  an  Englishman  in  his  ideas,  it  may  be  proved  that  it 
is  possible  for  something  good  to  come  out  of  Ashantee ; 
and  we  may  be  permitted  to  mention  another  Ashantee, 
who  through  civilisation  became  more  like  a German. 
He  was  thus  designated  by  the  German  Oriental  Company 
more  than  twenty  years  ago. — “ His  royal  highness 
Aguarie  Boachin  prince  of  Ashantee,  royal  Dutch  moun- 

* Tlie  terms  of  the  recall  (August,  1871),  were  as  follows  : — “ Herewith 
it  is  announced,  that  the  terms  of  letter  of  November  24th,  1870, 
addressed  to  his  Excellency,  H.  T.  Ussher,  the  administrator  of  the 
British  settlement  on  the  Gold  Coast,  through  me  Coffee  Calcalli  (Kofi 
Kari),  King  of  Ashantee  in  Coomassie,  were  entirely  misrepresented  by 
those  persons  employed  in  the  writing  and  dictating  thereof.  I there- 
fore declare,  in  the  presence  of  your  Excellency’s  ambassador,  Mr. 
Plange,  Government  writer  of  St  George  in  Elmina,  and  before  my 
chiefs,  that  I only  meant  board  wages  or  salary,  and  not  tribute  by  right 
of  arms  on  the  part  of  the  Dutch  Government.”  Of  course,  this  declara- 
tion did  not  in  the  least  deter  the  king,  a year  later  (March,  1873), 
from  claiming  Elmina,  Denkjera,  Akem,  and  Asen,  from  the  British 
Government,  and  the  people  as  his  slaves. 


APPENDIX. 


317 


tain  engineer,  for  service  in  Surubagu,  East  Indies.”  He 
was  the  son  of  the  reigning  sovereign,  and  by  his  father’s 
wish  was  taken  to  Amsterdam  at  nine  years  of  age, 
and  there  educated.  He  became  a convert  to  Chris- 
tianity, and  was  baptized,  so  that  his  return  to  Coomassie 
seemed  impossible.  He  therefore  went  to  Frieburg  to 
study  mining;  and  there  becoming  intimately  acquainted 
with  many  German  families,  he  formed  such  an  attach- 
ment to  that  nation,  that  he  sent  from  Java,  where  he 
was  residing,  a contribution  of  one  thousand  florins  for 
the  wounded  during  the  last  war,  to  the  editor  of  the 
Gartenlaube  (a  German  periodical).  He  was  first  director 
of  mines  in  Java,  but  has  now  a coffee  plantation. 

These  two  instances  are  sufficient  to  prove  the  kind  of 
material  for  civilsation  which  exists  in  Ashantee,  even 
in  the  palaces  of  Coomassie ; and  they  also  show  how 
little  those  modern  reports  are  to  be  depended  on,  which, 
while  they  allow  the  negro  to  have  as  much  common 
sense  and  more  cunning  than  the  Caucassians,  yet  make 
him  out  to  be  thoroughly  heartless. 


318 


APPENDIX. 


APPENDIX  V. 

A WORD  ON  THE  POLITICS  OF  THE  COLONIAL 
GOVERNMENT  IN  THE  TEAR  1872. 

The  captives  feel  in  duty  bound  to  return  sincere  thanks 
to  all  the  officers  of  state,  who  have  shown  themselves  in 
any  way  interested  in  their  welfare.  They  can  well 
understand  the  difficulty  of  men  in  their  position  passing 
judgment  on  the  actions  and  motives  of  the  authorities, 
and  they  refrain  from  any  expression  of  criticism  on  the 
colonial  politics  of  that  period. 

But  the  case  is  different  with  the  English  press.  A 
history  of  the  campaign,  which  embodies  all  the  events 
recorded  in  the  preceding  pages  ("  From  Cape  Coast  to 
Coomassie,”  Illustrated  London  News),  subjects  the  two 
facts  mentioned  in  the  journal,  to  severe  criticism. 

“ Mr.  Pope  Hennessy  would  not  condescend  to  pay 
British  government  money  for  the  ransom  of  the  European 
prisoners,  but  he  was  not  above  suggesting  that  the  Mis- 
sionary Society  to  which  Mr.  Ramseyer  and  Mr.  Kuhne 
belonged  might  perhaps  be  disposed  to  give  £1000  on 
this  account.  At  the  same  time  our  governor  actually 
released  a son  of  Adu  Bofo  who  had  been  prisoner  at 
Cape  Coast,  and  defrayed  his  travelling  expenses  home  to 
Coomassie.  The  king  of  Ashantee  and  his  kidnapping- 
general  had  a mind  to  get  the  £1000  which  the  Basle 
Mission,  we  are  ashamed  to  say,  had  been  invited  by  our 
government  to  offer.” 


APPENDIX. 


319 


The  circumstances  connected  with  this  son  (or  nephew! 
of  Adu  Bofo  were  as  follows  : — 

After  the  invasion  of  Anum,  the  British  colonial 
government  were  perplexed  about  the  steps  to  he  taken. 
The  missionaries  in  Odumase  meanwhile  persuaded  the 
friendly  king  of  Krobo  to  interpose  on  behalf  of  their 
brethren  who  had  been  carried  off.  The  latter  sent  three 
successive  messages  by  his  brother  to  the  camp  of  the 
United  Ashantees  and  Akwarmers,  demanding  that  the 
missionaries  should  be  given  up.  But  they  were  continu- 
ally put  off  by  excuses. 

When  however  in  October,  1869,  Dompre  had  beaten 
the  Ashantee  army,  and  the  tribes  in  the  eastern  part  of 
the  Protectorate  were  preparing  for  an  armed  attack,  the 
king  of  Akwarme  became  so  frightened  that  he  sent  the 
king  of  Krobo  hostages  who  were  to  answer  for  the  life 
of  the  captive  missionaries.  Adu  Bofo,  realizing  the  diffi- 
culty of  his  position,  sent  his  son  with  these  hostages, 
hoping  by  this  means  to  keep  the  people  in  Krobo  from 
rising. 

King  Kari-Kari  was  also  impressed  with  the  dangers 
by  which  his  general  was  surrounded,  so  that  on  Novem- 
ber 2nd,  1869,  he  expressed  to  the  Colonial  government 
his  readiness  to  exchange  the  missionaries  for  the  Ashan- 
tee prisoners. 

If  therefore  Mr.  Ramseyer  and  Mr.  Kiihne  were  as- 
tonished, when  in  March  1871  an  exchange  of  prisoners 
had  been  made  without  themselves  having  been  taken 
into  consideration,  how  much  more  were  they  surprised, 
when  in  July,  1872,  these  hostages  appeared  in  Coomassie, 
set  free  without  any  equivalent ! This  fact  shows  more 
than  anything  the  conciliatory  disposition  of  the  British 
. government. 

The  Ashantees  themselves  mistook  this  peaceful  policy 
for  weakness,  and  it  is  therefore  not  surprising  that 


320 


APPENDIX. 


Stanley  (in  his  book,  “ Coomassie  and  Magdala”)  states 
that  the  ambassador  Flange  wrote  in  October,  1872,  from 
Coomassie,  “ The  chiefs  here  are  in  hope  that  in  return 
for  the  release  of  the  prisoners,  they  will  have  the  whole 
Gold  Coast.” 

The  same  conciliatory  policy  was  followed  in  the 
release  of  Akjampong.  The  above  named  work  (“  From 
Cape  Coast  to  Coomassie,”  Illustrated  London  News ), 
relates  this  in  the  following  manner  : — 

“ Akjampong,  with  seven  hundred  followers,  was  arrested 
in  October,  1872,  in  Apollonia,  and  brought  to  Cape  Coast 
to  be  set  free  in  the  course  of  a month  or  two,  and  sent 
to  Coomassie.  This  was  done  without  taking  into  con- 
sideration the  ransom  of  the  European  captives,  or  the 
fact  that  in  Akjampong  they  were  sending  back  to  Kari- 
Kari’s  council  the  greatest  intriguer  and  the  chief  of  the 
war  officers,  which  just  signified  throwing  a spark  among 
a heap  of  shavings.  He  came  to  Coomassie  at  the  great 
death  festivities,  and  decided  for  ‘ war  !’” 

The  missionaries’  journals  prove  that  the  latter  was 
not  the  case.  War  was  decided  upon  before  Akjampong’s 
arrival  in  Coomassie.  But  thus  much  is  clear  from  these 
facts,  that  the  British  Government  did  not  provoke  the 
last  Asliantee  war. 


9 


«paj 

§11111 


'■f  > I"i>i»iy 


. (.,  "■ ' » V > lT.  » • 

vjfrf\*nmwmmm 


msm 


9sW| 

mmm 

Wmmk 
mm mm 


wtfywiwa wfiiaiwiffpf^ 


4»jl»’« ill  lj  Jj 


Mi 


